《Be Gentle, Immortal Master》


 Chapter 1 - My Immortal Master

    "Yun Qing-er, where is my medicine?"


    Chu Xi stepped into my room and shouted. Her voice was high-pitched and thin, the usual sweet and coy soundpletely gone from it. She red at me with her hands on her hip. "Stop being sozy. What have you been doing all day?"


    I tied up the bandage I was wrapping around my fingers and said softly: "I just picked up the herbs this morning. I will get to the medicine shortly."


    "Be quick about it," Chu Xi said. "You are so slow and clumsy. I can never fathom why Master Bai Ye would take a disciple like you."


    I watched her leave and sighed.


    It wasn''t that I was clumsy. Gathering the herbs she needed was not an easy task, and with the rain in the morning, the path uphill was slippery and dangerous. I cut my forefinger on the des of a long shrub, then got my thumb caught in a poisonous vine, but at least I made it back downhill safe with all the freshest ingredients.


    She was right about Master Bai Ye though. I sometimes wondered myself, why would an immortal from Mount Hua want to take such a in and talentless girl as his only disciple? I wasn''t quick-witted like Chu Xi or a fast learner like Zhong Yn, and I certainly didn''t have half of their beauty.


    I remembered the day when I met Bai Ye five years ago. I had just lost my parents to the gue and was walking alone aimlessly on the street, not knowing where to go or what to do. That was when he descended from the sky andnded in front of me.


    The moment I saw him, I thought I saw a god. He was tall and slim, his long dark hair cascading like a waterfall behind him. The sleeves of his white robe pped in the sweet autumn breeze like a bird fluttering in my heart. When he bent down to speak to me, I thought the world was lost in his pitch-ck eyes under those thick, longshes.


    "What''s your name, little girl?" he asked me simply. His voice was mesmerizing, cool as summer rain.


    "Yun Qing-er," I said. I wondered how old he thought I was. I wasn''t really a little girl anymore, but I was short and scrawny for thirteen, and many people had mistaken me for much younger.


    "Qing-er," he stretched out a hand to smooth out my messy, tangled hair. Something sparkled in his ck eyes, though I couldn''t tell what it was. "I made you wait too long," he said. "Come with me."


    I nodded, not entirely understanding what he meant. He led me onto his flying sword, and the next moment when I nced down below us, all I could see were clouds and a wisp ofnd far, far away.


    Little had I known back then that the man who whisked me away was a legendary immortal at Mount Hua. I learned the fact after I got here. Mount Hua was a ce for people with a special talent called spiritual roots to cultivate and ascend into the realm of immortals, and Bai Ye was one of those who seeded. Although he only looked to be in his twenties, he had lived over five hundred years and was one of the most powerful and most revered immortals of the whole Mount Hua.


    And he had never taken a disciple in five hundred years. Except me.


    I sighed again as I rinsed the herbs and started to grind them. Why had Bai Ye chosen me? My spiritual root was a mix of wood, earth, water, and fire. Not pure at all with four elements out of five, which meant that the chance of me ascending would be very small. Even if I could manage somehow, it would take much longer than average. No masters wanted disciples with such a gloomy future.


    The fresh scent released from the crushed herbs filled my nostrils, drawing me back from my reverie. At least, my affinity to wood and earth helped in the practice of medicine, and I had gotten better at it over the years with experience. I might never be good with a sword, but I had my own skills that I might one day be proud of.


    When I was done with the grinding, I heated a pot of spring water over the fire and poured the mixture into it. The steam filled the room, making the already humid summer afternoon even hotter. I dabbed my forehead with my sleeve.


    "Qing-er," a bright voice rang from the doorway. I froze in ce.


    Bai Ye lifted the curtain over the entrance and stepped in. He was wearing his typical white robe today, trimmed with a silver cloud pattern at the hem and cuffs. I could smell the familiar cedar scent on him as he walked closer. "What happened to your hand?" he frowned when he saw the bandage on my fingers.


    "A scratch from the herbs. Nothing serious." I felt myself blushing. I hadn''t changed clothes aftering back from the herb collecting trip. My dress had mud smeared all over, and I probably smelled like sweat. I didn''t want him to see me like this.


    Thankfully, Bai Ye''s attention was fully on my hand. "You wrapped it too thick," he said, "it''s not good for the summer." He picked up my injured hand in his and led me toward the benches.


    "M-Master ¡­" I stammered, "the medicine is still boiling. I can fix the bandages myselfter."


    His steps didn''t slow. "Who''s the medicine for? Chu Xi? Zhong Yn?"


    "Chu Xi," I replied timidly.


    As I expected, the look on Bai Ye''s face darkened. "Just because her father is the Gatekeeper doesn''t mean she owns this ce and canmand everyone else like her ves." His tone sounded dangerous. "Don''t worry about the medicine. Let it burn and give it to her that way."


    "Master ¡­"


    "Now sit," hemanded. I obeyed quietly.


    Bai Ye carefully unrolled the bandage. His hand was warm and soft, and I knew I blushed again when our fingers touched.


    "Don''t go gather herbs in bad weather again, Qing-er. The dirt path is dangerous when wet. Chu Xi''s life is not enough to pay for it if you fall."


    I nodded, watching Bai Ye gently wrap a newyer of gauze over my hand.. My heartbeat quickened every time his skin brushed against mine.

 Chapter 2 - A Spell To Seduce Him

    In terms of power and experience, Bai Ye was one of the most senior at Mount Hua, and I was one of the most looked down upon because of my weak spiritual root. In terms of physical appearances ¡­ well, Bai Ye was the most handsome man I had ever seen in my life, and I was in-looking at my best. Being his only disciple was both a blessing and a curse: a blessing because it was an opportunity everyone dreamed of, and a curse because the unfitting match brought upon me everyone''s jealousy and hatred.


    I was practicing swords with Lu Ying one day when I was fifteen. Swordsmanship had always been my weakness, and she beat me within a few moves, disarming my sword from my hand. I yielded, bending down to pick up my de from the ground, but Lu Ying didn''t stop the match like she was supposed to. She lifted her sword and pointed its tip at my face.


    "How did you manage to steal the favor of Master Bai Ye?" she asked. Her face was twisted in a kind of rage I didn''t understand. "You have no beauty, no talent, no powerful family behind you, nothing. How did you do it? Used a spell to seduce him?"


    The word "seduce" roared in my ears like thunder. "I didn''t!" was the first thing that came out of my mouth without thoughts.


    "You deny too fast, which means you''re lying," Lu Ying snarled. The tip of her sword moved closer to my face. "Tell me what you did, otherwise my grip might be unsteady, and my sword might leave ugly scars all over your face. Although that won''t be too much of a loss to you, considering how boring you look already."


    I didn''t answer. Seeing my reluctance to cooperate, Lu Ying moved her sword to point in front of my eyes. "Maybe it''ll be more interesting to blind you. I bet Master Bai Ye won''t have much use for a blind disciple, what do you think?"


    I shivered, but I didn''t want to bend and beg for her mercy. I inched backward on the ground, trying to create more distance between us. I had forgotten there was a cliff behind me.


    Lu Ying stepped forward as I moved back, and when I finally realized her n, it was toote. My hands lost purchase over the edge, and with a scream, I fell.


    I thought death wasing for me. But instead of falling onto the hard rocks at the bottom of the cliff, I fell into a soft embrace. It was warm, filled with the familiar scent of cedar. I opened my eyes and found myself staring right into Bai Ye''s beautiful, dark pupils.


    His look was mixed with worry and anger, but most of all there was a gentleness, a kind, reassuring look that told me, it''s alright, everything will be fine.


    The moment I looked into those eyes, all my fear and hurt vanished, and all I wanted in the whole world was to stay in his embrace.


    I didn''t know how Bai Ye got Lu Ying to confess afterward, though she did, and I never saw her again at Mount Hua. But I could never forget the words she said: "How did you do it? Used a spell to seduce him?"


    It wasn''t until then that I realized how much I wished for such a spell. To cross the line of a master and disciple rtionship was forbidden, but I couldn''t control the thought growing in my mind. My heart raced every time I saw him, and I savored every moment when he held my hands to correct my sword moves. Sometimes in my wildest dreams, when I found myself free from all the rules, I would even ¡­


    The thought burned me, and I snapped out of my memories. Bai Ye was watching me with a half-smile, my newly bandaged hand in hisp.


    "What were you thinking?" he asked.


    I shrank my hand back. "Nothing," I lied and fled to the medicine pot. My cheeks were hot, and it wasn''t from stirring the boiling pot.


    "You''ll need more licorice next time," Bai Ye paced behind me and pointed at the medicine. "There are too many strong herbs in your ingredients. It''ll make a very potent dose, but it''ll be hard on the patient''s body. Licorice can neutralize the strength and lessen the adverse effects."


    "Is it toote to add it now?" I asked, afraid of the consequences if the answer was yes.


    "Don''t worry about it. The proportions you''re using right now are passable. Chu Xi might get an upset stomach from it, nothing more. It might just teach her a lesson about making everyone else do things for her for free."


    I opened my mouth to argue, but Bai Ye gestured for me to stay quiet. "Now, time to apply your spiritual power to the potion. Show me your improvement."


    This was the moment I dreaded. spiritual power was what made the difference betweenmon medicine and immortal medicine. I could use all the best ingredients, boil it on the perfect heat level, but the result wouldn''t be any better than amon healer''s creation unless I add spiritual power to it.


    And my spiritual power was weak. Although Bai Ye never showed me anything but encouragement, I could imagine how disappointed he was by a disciple whose spiritual power never grew, no matter how much effort he put into my training.


    I held my hand over the pot and called my power forward. A purple light danced on the surface of the liquid, then quickly dissolved into the medicine. The pot bubbled, and the smell of medicine in the room thickened slightly.


    "No improvement," I said guiltily. It was better to acknowledge it myself before Bai Ye pointed it out.


    "I counted up to ten this time," he said, "instead of nine, before your spiritual power was fully absorbed. That means it''s getting stronger. Don''t ignore small progress like this, Qing-er. It all builds up."


    I stared at him. He was keeping counts every time I did this? Just so that he could find all my tiny achievements and encourage me?


    "Keep it up," he smiled. "You''ll do very well with time."


    I nodded and said silently to myself: yes, Master.. I will never fail you.

 Chapter 3 - Eavesdropping

    After Bai Ye left, I packed up the medicine and went to find Chu Xi. Because she was the daughter of Mount Hua''s Gatekeeper, her room is at the eastern side of the summit, the best location to absorb spiritual power from the universe and elerate cultivation progress.


    I was almost at her door when I heard a man''s voiceing from the room: "Trust me, Xi-er, this technique will help your spiritual power grow faster than you can ever imagine!"


    My steps halted. A secret technique? Heaven knew how much I wanted to improve and stop being a powerless shamepared to Bai Ye. I stood quietly by the door and listened, hoping to hear more.


    "Li Yuxian! You are so shameless!" Chu Xi eximed, but her tone didn''t sound angry. She was using the typical sweet and coy voice that she used to talk to everyone else except me.


    Li Yuxian was one of the Gatekeeper''s disciples. He was very talented, and Chu Xi had always been fond of him. I didn''t know why Chu Xi would call him shameless for discussing cultivation techniques with her though.


    "Xi-er," Li Yuxian cooed, "it''ll just be between you and me. No one else will find out! Besides, don''t you always want to impress all the masters with your progress? Make people like Bai Ye regret not taking you as their disciple?"


    Those words must have hit the right spot. Chu Xi went quiet, and after a moment, she sounded like she was speaking through clenched teeth: "Of course I want Bai Ye to regret it. No matter talent, beauty, status, Yun Qing-er is not even aparison to me! I should''ve been Bai Ye''s only disciple!"


    "Then make him realize his worst mistake in life. Let him see what he missed out on!" Li Yuxian said. "I can help you. This technique is the ultimate way to bnce your yin-yang and purify your spiritual power. You''ll see a huge improvement in no time."


    Chu Xi seemed to be considering. "But what if my father finds out?" she asked. "What if ¡­"


    "No one will find out, I promise," Li Yuxian said. "Your father is considering our marriage, isn''t he? As long as we will be married eventually, no one else will know this little piece of history between us."


    Chu Xi still hesitated though. "I should push my father some more then," she said, "to make sure he doesn''t change his mind."


    Li Yuxian chuckled, and I heard him kiss Chu Xi. Chu Xi chirped. Their breathing grew heavy, and their clothes rustled.


    It was too embarrassing to hear. I thought I should probably leave, but I was worried that they might hear my footsteps and realize I had heard their conversation. So instead of leaving, I stepped up and knocked on the door, pretending that I just arrived and didn''t notice anything out of the ordinary.


    Everything in the room suddenly quieted. Chu Xi opened the door after a short moment, blocking half of the doorway so I couldn''t see her full room. Her cheeks were still flushed, and when she saw it was me, the panic on her face changed to hot anger. "Yun Qing-er!" she shouted. "What are you doing here?"


    "Your medicine," I said, offering her the bottle I packed up earlier.


    Chu Xi took the bottle, but her anger didn''t ease. "You''re always great at picking the right time to visit, aren''t you?" she snarled.


    Before she mmed the door closed on me, I caught a glimpse of the old book lying on her desk: Liangyi Technique.


    ~ ~


    I looked all over Bai Ye''s library the next day, but I couldn''t find any books named Liangyi Technique. Maybe Li Yuxian had stolen a forbidden book from the Gatekeeper?


    The familiar scent of cedar drifted in the room as I heard footsteps approaching. "What are you looking for?" Bai Ye''s voice came from behind me.


    I turned around, debating what to say. "I ¡­" I was terrible at lying, and I never lied to Bai Ye, but it felt too embarrassing to tell him what I eavesdropped on my fellow disciples.


    "I ¡­ overheard a technique that can help elerate cultivation progress," I forced the words out. "I want to improve, Master. I''ve been your disciple for five years already, but my advancement is barely worth mentioning. Others can make the same progress in mere months. I ¡­"


    Bai Ye frowned. "I''ve told you many times already, Qing-er. Everyone progresses at a different speed. You don''t need topare yourself to others, as long as you are doing your best."


    "But my best is not enough!" I blurted out. "I ¡­ I feel unworthy of being your disciple, Master. I will be too ashamed of myself if things keep going like this. Please tell me how I can do better!"


    My heart was pounding hard after I said those words. I had never spoken to Bai Ye so outwardly before. I was too afraid to tell him my insecurities, too afraid that he would eitherugh it off or, worse yet, realize that I was right and take someone else as a new disciple instead.


    Bai Ye stared at me. The look in his dark eyes showed his astonishment, but there was also a sudden sadness and some other emotions that I didn''t understand.


    "Does your progress really bother you this much?" he asked. "That you''re willing to try a new technique without knowing how hard it is, or what price it mighte with?"


    "I''m willing to try anything," I took a deep breath and replied, "as long as it will help."


    Bai Ye sighed. "I didn''t know this is how you''ve felt the whole time, Qing-er. I should''ve known better ¡­ I should''ve listened."


    The self-reproach in his tone surprised me. I opened my mouth to try to better exin myself, but he raised a hand and stopped me. "I''ll show you something tomorrow that will help you," he said. "But don''t trust other people''s talks so easily next time, and don''t just go off and try new techniques yourself. Not every technique fits every person, and it could be dangerous if you pick the wrong one."


    "Yes, Master," I said with a shudder after realizing the consequences btedly.


    "What is the technique that you overheard anyway?" Bai Ye asked.


    "Liangyi Technique."


    "Liangyi?" his eyes widened. I thought I saw his face turn a bit white, then a bit red. Atst he asked: "Do you know what type of technique that is?"


    "No ¡­" I answered. Bai Ye''s reaction confused me. "Is there something wrong with it?"


    He cleared his throat in all seriousness.. "It''s a dual cultivation technique."

 Chapter 4 - Dual Cultivation

    Dual cultivation?!


    I was stupefied. Dual cultivation was a type of technique that I sometimes heard other disciples talk about behind each other''s backs. It wasn''t exactly forbidden, but everyone always treated it as some kind of taboo, because it was a technique where a man and a woman cultivate at the same time through ¡­ the ultimate physical intimacy.


    No wonder Li Yuxian said it could help one''s cultivation progress unimaginably fast. The way dual cultivation works is for the man and woman to achieve yin-yang bnce by absorbing each other''s spiritual power through their physical union. Because men''s spiritual power is stronger in yang and women''s stronger in yin, the sharing wouldplement and enhance both person''s cultivation progress.


    And no wonder Chu Xi had called Li Yuxian shameless. Not all dual cultivation partners married each other¡ªit was aplicated rtionship. Besides, even though dual cultivation had been an established method for centuries, people weren''t particrly fond of this technique because of the stigmas associated with it, such as "stealing someone else''s sess" or "seeking pleasure in the name of cultivation". Gossips and rumors always followed whenever dual cultivation was mentioned.


    The conversation I overheard all made sense now. I should''ve known. I should''ve thought of it before bringing it up ¡­ before mentioning a dual cultivation technique to Bai Ye! I felt my face burn out of embarrassment, and I wanted to find a hole in the ground to hide myself in.


    Bai Ye must''ve noticed the change of expression on my face. He chuckled: "Qing-er, did you really overhear this? Or did someone ¡­ suggest it to you?"


    He leaned in closer as he spoke, and the scent of him surrounded me. The light from the window fell on him at an angle. His tall nose and sharp jawlines cast arge shadow over half of his face and neck, and his lips were curled into a faint wisp of a smile.


    Was he teasing me?


    "N-No ¡­ No one suggested it to me ¡­" I hated how dumb I was with words, especially whenever I talked to Bai Ye. I knew his question wasn''t a serious one, but I didn''t know how to answer differently.


    The corner of his lips raised some more. "If you happened to have found the book on Liangyi Technique today ¡­" he continued, "who are you nning to practice it with?"


    His deep voice resonated in the small space between us, and his words almost sent my heart leaping out of my throat.


    I didn''t expect such a question at all. Bai Ye was a lot more easy-going with me than other immortals at Mount Hua did with their disciples, not keen on rules and liked to tell jokes once in a while. But he wasn''t flirtatious, and I had never heard him talk this way before.


    Was it just a jest, or did he ¡­ want a specific answer from me?


    I told myself that I was overthinking it. Bai Ye wanted to make a little fun of me, that was it. But I couldn''t help the wild thought that came to my mind: I will practice it with you, Master. And a small part of me hoped madly that it was the answer he wanted to hear.


    Just the barest idea of it made me shudder. I was his disciple, and he was my master. How could such a lewd, filthy thought exist in my mind?


    I didn''t dare think further. My crush for Bai Ye was the deepest secret in my heart that I could never afford to let anyone know. My knees felt weak with all the emotional turmoil, and I stepped back to lean on the bookshelf behind me, turning my head sideways so I didn''t have to look into his eyes.


    Bai Ye didn''t seem to notice my struggle though, because he leaned in further and whispered in my ear: "You said you would try anything that helps, Qing-er. Tell me, who will you try dual cultivation with?"


    His warm breath sent a tickling sensation down my spine. For a moment, I imagined that he would reach even closer, that his lips would brush over me in a gentle kiss. I didn''t need a mirror to know how red my face must be, and I wondered if he could hear my violent heartbeat at such a close distance.


    The air around us suddenly grew hot, as if all the summer heat had just swarmed in and engulfed me. I closed my eyes. I felt ecstatic, desperate, frightened, mad, all at the same time. "Master," I whispered. "I ¡­"


    Bai Ye let out a low chuckle again. Before I knew it, he had leaned back and opened up the distance between us again. "Did I scare you?" he asked. The faint smile was still on his lips. "You take jokes too seriously."


    I was still breathing heavily. rity starteding back to my mind now that he was farther away, but somehow my heart felt empty as if something was missing.


    What had I expected instead? Did I hope it wasn''t a joke? Did I hope Bai Ye was asking me those questions because he would ¡­ consider trying it with me?


    No, impossible. I bit my lips, trying to push those shameful thoughts out of my head.


    "Be careful with new techniques," Bai Ye stressed again. "And don''t worry so much about your progress. We will work this out, I promise."


    But I had already forgotten everything about our earlier conversation. My thoughts lingered on his scent, his breath, his words.. I wanted time to freeze at that moment when he whispered in my ear, so I could savor it over and over again.

 Chapter 5 - A Precious Gift

    Bai Ye did bring me something the next day as he promised. I was still a bit self-conscious about the day before, but he smiled and talked the same way he always did as if nothing ever happened, and it eased my anxiousness.


    He handed me a pair of twin swords. "These are artifacts of the ancient times and carry strong, pure spiritual power. They should help with your progress."


    I ran my fingers across the swords'' surface, dark red patterns on ck. The wooden sheaths looked aged but were carefully kept in superb condition.


    "Try it with the Crescent Moon forms I taught youst week," Bai Ye said. "It''s meant to be practiced with twin swords."


    I unsheathed the swords. The des shone brightly under the sun. They were light and thin, perfect for my small frame, and the hilt felt surprisinglyfortable in my grip. I assumed a fighting stance and began practicing the Crescent Moon forms.


    I was nervous at first. I hadn''t quite gotten the gist of the forms yet, and I hated constantly showing Bai Ye my clumsy side. But this time, things seemed to be going much more smoothly than usual. My movements connected seamlessly, and I didn''t miss a single twist or turn.


    As I progressed through the poses, I started to feel an unfamiliar force coursing through me. It felt a bit like my spiritual power moving freely through my meridians, but not quite exactly. This power seemed to havee from somewhere else into my body, bestowing strength on me as it moved through.


    My body felt lighter, and the swords started moving faster and faster in my hands. Before I realized it, I was already on thest move. I shed out the swords toplete the sequence. To my utter surprise, a purple light shed at the tip of the des when I swung the cut, tracing out a beautiful arc in the air as I finished the form.


    I almost jumped out of excitement. "My spiritual power! I called them forward to the swords!"


    Simr to its role in medicine, spiritual power was what set apart amoner''s sword moves and an immortal''s. I had never been good with swords because I couldn''t call my spiritual power forth to my weapons, but now I had finally done it. Now I would be able to train properly like all other disciples.


    Bai Ye nodded. "These des suit you," he said. Then he hesitated for a moment before adding: "They are named Twin Stars, and they mean a lot to me. Will you swear that you''ll take good care of them, Qing-er? Never lose them, and never give them to anyone else."


    The seriousness in his tone startled me. "Master," I began, "I ¡­ I shouldn''t take these if ¡­"


    "You should," he smiled. "They are yours now. You can use them as much as you like, practice as often as you want, so long as they don''t leave your possession. That is all I ask."


    I looked down at the swords in my hands. I had never seen Bai Ye show such attachment to anything before, and I could only imagine how important these swords were to him. Yet he was willing to give them to me to help with my progress.


    Gratitude overwhelmed me. "I swear, Master," I said, hoping that he understood how much I meant it.


    Bai Ye nodded. Though for a split second, I thought I saw that puzzling trace of sadness cross his eyes again, even as he was smiling.


    ~ ~


    Before long, other disciples noticed Twin Stars hanging on my belt.


    "I see you''ve got some new ornaments, Yun Qing-er." Zhong Yn stopped me on my way back from collecting herbs a couple of dayster. She was Chu Xi''s cousin and best friend. The two of them were the most popr girls on Mount Hua, and for some reason, they never liked anything about me.


    Typically I would''ve just walked around her and ignored herment, but maybe my progress had reawakened my pride, and I didn''t want to just take her insult silently any longer. "Master Bai Ye gave them to me," I said. "Be careful calling them ornaments."


    Zhong Yn''s face ashened. I wonder if anyone on Mount Hua ever talked to her like this, and the thought made me feel good. She clenched her teeth. "Master Bai Ye has no idea how much of a waste it is to give you anything at all. Do you even know how to use a sword?"


    I fought off the impulse to challenge her to a fight. Although I was starting to make some small improvements, I was still far from the level of other disciples around my age. I took a deep breath, bit back my retorts, and turned to leave.


    My steps stilled at the sound of her sword unsheathing behind me. "Or you can prove me wrong," Zhong Yn scoffed. "You dare challenge me to a fight?"


    I clenched my fists. I would certainly lose if I challenge her, but ¡­


    A man''s voice came from behind the bushes next to us. "Zhong Yn, you don''t want to be the next Lu Ying, do you? Did you forget what happened to her?"


    Zhong Yn and I both turned in the direction of the voice in rm. A figure walked out of the dense shrubs. It was one of the senior disciples, Xie Lun.


    A big smile appeared on Zhong Yn''s face so quickly that it looked like it had always been there. "What are you talking about?" sheughed sweetly. "Don''t you see I''m just teasing Qing-er? I wanted to see her new swords, but she didn''t want to show them to me."


    It always amazed me how well these girls could lie through their teeth. Although it didn''t work out for Zhong Yn this time, because Xie Lun shook his head and said: "Don''t try to fool me, Zhong Yn. I''ll pretend I heard nothing this time, but if I see you treat others like this again, I''ll report it to your master."


    Zhong Yn''s smile shattered. She red at me with a murdering rage in her eyes and left without another word.


    "Are you alright?" Xie Lun asked me.


    "Yes. Thank you."


    Despite being a senior disciple, Xie Lun wasn''t much older than me, and he was one of the most handsome on Mount Hua¡ªat least so I''ve heard. To me, no one was handsome enoughpared to Bai Ye¡ªwhich made him much coveted among girls like Zhong Yn. If it had been anyone else interfering, Zhong Yn might not have backed down so easily.


    Xie Lun glimpsed at my swords. "Have you practiced much with those yet?" he asked.


    "No ¡­" I trailed off, too embarrassed to exin that no one wanted to practice with Bai Ye''s useless disciple.


    "My master recently took in a few junior disciples," Xie Lun said. "You cane to our hall and meet them if you''d like. I''m sure they would be excited to have a new sparring partner."


    I blinked, surprised by the unexpected invitation.


    "I ¡­ Of course, I would love to," I replied.

 Chapter 6 - New Partners

    I had never been to anyone else''s hall except Bai Ye''s. I didn''t have any friends at Mount Hua, and since I mainly practiced medicine, there was no need for training partners. When Xie Lun led me to his master''s hall, I wasn''t sure what his fellow disciples would think of me, and I was a little afraid.


    The moment we stepped in, about five or six young men ran up to us like a group of children seeing their favorite friends visit.


    "Senior Xie is back!" the one in the front eximed. He looked the youngest of them all, probably only sixteen or seventeen. "I''ve been practicing the new move all morning like you told me. When can you teach me the next one? Look, I got this perfectly now!" He unsheathed his sword and immediately started showing Xie Lun histest progress.


    Another disciple nudged him in the elbow. "Calm down! Don''t you see that Senior Xie brought a guest with him? Brandishing your sword around is a bad way to greet ady."


    The first disciple finally noticed me. "Oh, I''m so sorry," he smiled apologetically. "Wee. My name is Qi Lian, I''m the newest disciple here, and I get too carried away with swords sometimes."


    The rest of them followed in introducing themselves. It was an overwhelming flood of names as I had never met so many people at once before, but their warm greetings eased my earlier nervousness.


    "Yun Qing-er is Master Bai Ye''s disciple," Xie Lun said as we walked inside. "She recently started learning swords and needs someone to practice with."


    "Master Bai Ye''s disciple?" Qi Lian eximed. He seemed to be the most talkative of the group. "Shouldn''t she be practicing with you then, Senior Xie? The rest of us are only beginners."


    "I ¡­ I''m actually a beginner as well," I said. "I mostly practice medicine, and I''m fairly new to swords. I didn''t get a hang of it until very recently."


    "Medicine takes hard work," Qi Lian gasped. "I can''t remember even a page of those herb names, let alone all their effects and interactions. I always admire those who dare the medicine path."


    Hisment surprised me. Everyone always mocked me for practicing medicine because that was the path that required the least talent. No one had ever considered how much work I had to put in instead. Except for Bai Ye, of course, but he was my master, so he was probably biased, and I was relieved to hear someone else acknowledge my effort.


    "But since she is here to practice swords today," said one of the other disciples, "why don''t we start sparring? I''d love to see what Master Bai Ye''s sword techniques look like!"


    "I''ll go first!" Qi Lian said, drawing the sword that he just sheathed back bare minutes ago. "I''ve been waiting for someone to spar with all afternoon," he winked at me, "they were all tired after the morning rounds and no one wants to practice with me anymore!"


    Xie Lun smiled. "Qi Lian is obsessed with swords and overflows with energy, as you can see," he said to me. "Unless you object strongly, he will be nagging you every day to spar with him."


    "I would be honored," I replied. I liked how straightforward everyone in this group was, and I didn''t think I would mind practicing with them more often.


    I drew my swords, and we began practicing. I used the Crescent Moon moves that Bai Ye taught me recently, mostly staying on the defensive and meeting Qi Lian''s attacks with different blocking and countering techniques. Although I didn''t recognize Qi Lian''s style, it seemed very fast and aggressive, and within about a dozen moves I was struggling to match his speed.


    Seeing my situation, Qi Lian slowed down his attacks, and we sparred for another fifty moves before he knocked both swords out of my hands. "I told you I''m terrible at this ¡­" I said embarrassedly. The sound of Twin Stars ttering to the ground reminded me of that day on the cliff with Lu Ying.


    "You aren''t terrible," Xie Lunmented. He picked up my swords and handed them back to me. "Did Master Bai Ye not teach you what makes a good swordmaster?"


    I shook my head. Everyone else in the hall gathered around us at the question, looking at Xie Lun expectantly. I suppose it was a sign that he was going to give them hints on how to improve.


    "Whenever you learn a new technique, there are two parts to it: the movements themselves, and the idea behind the movements. To be honest, Yun Qing-er, your movements were far from perfect. Your footnded in the wrong position at the wrong time, and your strikes kept missing the target. However, you understood the idea behind the movements. You knew how to connect them and time them smoothly, and even when you misstepped, you knew how to recover your pose and continue.


    "Movements can be improved with practice, but this understanding takes experience as well as talent to fully grasp. This is the essence that marks a real swordmaster, and in that way I''d say you are doing very well. All you need is just more time and more practice."


    I was amazed by what Xie Lun said. "You are saying that I ¡­ that I have a gift for swords?" I asked. "My master has never told me this ¡­ I always thought medicine was the only route I could go."


    Xie Lun frowned. "Master Bai Ye should easily see what I just saw. What did he tell you instead?"


    Xie Lun''s tone rmed me. "He didn''t say I was bad at swords," I exined. I didn''t want anyone to think that Bai Ye had told me something wrong. "He just said that everyone progresses at a different speed, and mine is slower than others. I suppose I was just too easily discouraged."


    "You shouldn''t be," Qi Lian said. "Like Senior Xie said, as long as you keeping to practice with me, you''ll get much better in no time."


    Xie Lun sighed. "Of course, Qi Lian, it''s all about you and your sword practice."


    Everyoneughed.. Then I continued to spar with a couple of other disciples, but my mind was adrift, still caught on Xie Lun''s earlier words. Did Bai Ye really see the same potential in me as Xie Lun did? If so, why did he never mention it to me?

 Chapter 7 - Peeping

    The question troubled me. When I returned to my roomte in the afternoon, I decided to ask Bai Ye about it.


    Bai Ye''s hall was on the second peak of Mount Hua, separate from the main peak where the Gatekeeper and most other immortal masters lived. Bai Ye said he had chosen the secluded location because he liked the quiet, and the lower peak attracted less attention and brought fewer guests.


    It was the norm for disciples to live in side chambers in their master''s halls, so I''ve stayed here with Bai Ye ever since I came to Mount Hua five years ago. Sometimes I wondered if the istion from the main peak yed a part in myck of friends and training partners. If only I had met people like Xie Lun and Qi Lian earlier, I might''ve been able to improve my skills with swords much sooner ¡­


    I shook the thought out of my head. I didn''t need friends, as long as I had Bai Ye''spany. And why did I keep doubting his ability to give me the best training? He was one of the most powerful swordmasters ever lived, and I had heard many legends of his past battles against great evils. Who was I to second-guess his judgment?


    Besides, he gave me these swords that he treasured so much, only to help elerate my progress. I should be more than content with what I had.


    My steps slowed as I approached Bai Ye''s room, debating what I should say when I saw him. But when I got to his slightly opened door and peeked inside, all thoughts were gone from my head.


    Bai Ye was standing by the tea table with his back to me. He must''ve just bathed, as his hair was wet and draped loosely over his back. He wasn''t wearing his usual white robe today. In fact, he wasn''t wearing a robe at all, only a light underrobe that was almost transparent after soaking up the water from his hair. A set of gray outfits formonersy on the table in front of him.


    I froze, not daring to make the tiniest sound. Had I just walked into Bai Ye changing clothes?


    My heart skipped a beat. A part of me wanted to cover my eyes and turn away from the sight. It was probably the right thing to do, but another part of me kept my feet steadily nted on the ground.


    The world became very quiet. I could only hear the sound of my heartbeat and the rustles of fabric as Bai Ye picked up a midyer shirt and swung it across his shoulders. His underrobe shifted with the motion, and through the soaked spots, I could vaguely see his lean muscles flexing underneath.


    Late afternoon sunlight poured in from the window next to him, shining through his clothes and glowing around him like a golden halo. It reminded me of the day I met him, when he descended from the sky like a true god, bringing a ray of light into the life that was all gloomy prospects for me.


    I was still lost in my reminisces when Bai Ye turned around. He paused in motion, clearly not expecting my presence.


    Embarrassment and regret consumed me. I tried opening my mouth to exin, but I couldn''t find any words that could justify my peeping. I lowered my head instead and waited for his admonishment.


    "Qing-er," Bai Ye recovered quickly from his shock and said. "Would you hand me the sash on that chair next to you please?"


    I looked up, uncertain that I heard him right. He was smiling at me, and there was nothing akin to embarrassment or anger in his eyes. For a moment, I thought he looked almost amused.


    "Yes, Master," I answered and fetched the sash. I wasn''t sure why Bai Ye chose to pretend that I didn''t just do something totally inappropriate. Was he trying to make me feel less guilty of my mistake, or did he simply not think it was a big deal?


    That thought struck me. After all, Bai Ye had lived over five hundred years, and I was only thirteen when he found me. Maybe I was no more than a child in his eyes, and he wouldn''t mind a child walking in on him changing.


    My hand trembled slightly while I brought the sash to him. It wasn''t that I ever expected him to treat me as anything beyond a disciple, but to think that he might consider me a mere young girl ¡­


    I gasped when Bai Ye held my hands gently in his, instead of taking the sash from me.


    "Qing-er," he asked softly, "why were you standing at the door?"


    So he had meant to ask it all along. I didn''t dare look into his eyes, so I fixed my sight on my hands. They were still trembling. Bai Ye''s long fingers sped over mine, his skin radiated with a silky glow in the golden sunlight, and I burned at the sensation of his touch.


    He had never touched me before, except when treating my wounds or correcting my form movements. He had always been an exemry master, gentle and caring, but never stepping beyond what his responsibilities required or allowed.


    What did he mean by this?


    Seeing my silence to his question, Bai Ye sighed lightly. "Qing-er, you''ve always been quiet with your thoughts. But sometimes ¡­ some things, unless you tell me about it yourself, I don''t want to guess or assume. Do you understand?"


    I looked up at him in shock. He looked different up close with loose hair and under robes. More casual. More ¡­ intimate. Without a sash, the front of his robes hung slightly open, and a sliver of his chest showed between the cors. I felt my face burn, and I lowered my head again.


    "I ¡­ I didn''t mean to," was all that I could manage to say. It wasn''t an answer to what he just asked at all, but I didn''t want to think too deeply about what he implied.


    "I''m not ming you." Bai Ye brushed his fingers over the back of my hands before he let go and took the sash from my grip. I didn''t dare look while he wrapped it around his waist and donned thestyer of outer robe. "I''m short on time today, but if you want to tell me more when I get back, I''ll be d to hear it."


    My head shot up. "Get back?" I asked, finally realizing he was leaving Mount Hua. That was why he changed into amoner''s outfit.


    "There was a demon attack reported at East Vige," Bai Ye said as hebed up his half-wet hair. "It should be a quick trip, no more than two days."


    I was baffled. A demon attack rarely required a master''s attention. Simple tasks like this were usually assigned to disciples as real-life training opportunities.


    As if he read my mind, Bai Ye added: "The Gatekeeper wanted some rare herbs from the mountains over there as well, and no disciples know how to find them ¡­ yet." He smiled. "Keep up the good progress while I''m gone, Qing-er. Maybe I''ll be able to use your help on the next trip."


    He swept out of the room before I could reply.. I remembered all toote that I hadpletely forgotten to mention my sword practice.

 Chapter 8 - Doubts And Suspicions

    I finally got a chance to think through Bai Ye''s words after he left.


    "Some things, unless you tell me about it yourself, I don''t want to guess or assume."


    What did he mean? Was he implying that he knew about my crush on him all along and wanted me to admit it to him?


    Sometimes when I locked eyes with Bai Ye, I couldn''t help but think that his gaze could see straight through me, that he knew everything I was thinking and everything that I didn''t say out loud. I wished this was one of those times when he simply read my mind, but I couldn''t bring myself to believe it.


    Romantic feelings between masters and disciples weren''t just forbidden; they were a sin. Disciples were supposed to honor and respect their masters like their parents¡ªparticrly true in my case, because I couldn''t deny the fact that Bai Ye had been like a father to me since I was still a girl¡ªand to involve romantic feelings in such a rtionship was against every rule and moral standard.


    I had always known this, and that was why my feelings for Bai Ye were a secret that I couldn''t afford to let anyone know, especially him. If I even felt ashamed of myself for having such thoughts, what would he think if he learned?


    Besides, even if I weren''t his disciple, how could someone like Bai Ye ever fall for me? He was a legend at Mount Hua and perfect in every way. I was weak, timid, and all too in.


    "If you want to tell me more when I get back, I''ll be d to hear it."


    No, he won''t be, I told myself. However madly that I hoped I was wrong about it, I couldn''t risk telling him the truth and ruining everything between us.


    I went to bed that evening with those thoughts. But Bai Ye''s voice still echoed in my mind, and Iy awake all night.


    ~ ~


    The next morning, I got up at daybreak as usual, groggy from theck of sleep. The hall was quiet without Bai Ye. He would''ve usually been awake before me, and I would see him practicing sword moves in the garden when I passed by. Sometimes I would stop and watch him for a while, telling myself that it was for observing his techniques, when I knew in fact that I just wanted to be near him whenever I could.


    I ate a light breakfast and was getting ready to leave for Xie Lun''s hall when a knock came on the door.


    "Senior Yun?" a girl''s voice called. "Are you awake? It''s Lin Weiwei."


    Lin Weiwei? She was a new disciple of medicine from the main peak. Why would she be here?


    I opened the door. She smiled brightly at me and apologized: "I''m so sorry for troubling you this early in the morning, Senior Yun. But Senior Chu hasn''t been feeling well all night, and she asked me to go find her some herbs for an upset stomach. I''m new to medicine, and I don''t want to bring her the wrong ones ¡­ Would you be so kind as to help me?"


    So Chu Xi did end up with a side effect from my medicine¡ªBai Ye had told me that I didn''t add enough licorice to neutralize the strength. I felt a slight tinge of guilt. After all, medicine shouldn''t discriminate, and it wasn''t my goal to take revenge on Chu Xi''s rudeness by giving her medicine that caused pain.


    "Of course," I said. "Do you want me toe and gather them with you?"


    "If it''s not too much trouble for you." Lin Weiwei bowed. "Thank you so much, Senior Yun. I''m sure Senior Chu would greatly appreciate it."


    I doubted that. Lin Weiwei was too new at Mount Hua to pick up all the little hates and grudges between disciples.


    I strapped on my herb basket. After considering for a moment, I brought Twin Stars as well¡ªI didn''t want to let them out of my sight. Then Lin Weiwei and I made our way to the back mountains.


    The air was crisp and dry, rare for a summer day. Shafts of sunlight shone through the thick canopy of the trees, glowing on the morning dew that still lingered on the grass and shrubs beneath. We walked quietly for a while until we arrived at a de.


    "This is where I gather most of my herbs," I gestured for Lin Weiwei to stop. "There''s an ancient undergroundke below us, which adds a lot of spiritual power to things grown around here."


    "You are so good at medicine," Lin Weiwei said. "I would''ve never noticed the difference. To me, herbs are just herbs."


    I pulled up a few goldthread roots. "You''ll probably need these. They help a lot with an upset stomach."


    Lin Weiwei watched me put the roots into my basket. "Do you know why Senior Chu got sick?" she asked suddenly. "She''s usually in very good health, and she was feeling totally fine until it hit her overnight."


    Her question startled me. Did Chu Xi tell her to ask this?


    I considered telling her the truth, that I made a mistake in making Chu Xi''s medicine and caused side effects. But knowing Chu Xi, she would never let go of my smallest missteps and would probably spin this into a story that I tried to poison her. I didn''t want to give her such leverage.


    "It could be a lot of things," I replied. "Summer is a bad season for upset stomachs. I wouldn''t worry too much about it though, it usually goes away in a couple of days even without medicine."


    "That eases my worries. Thank you, Senior Yun." Lin Weiwei said. But despite her sweet tone, I thought I noticed a brief sh of spite in her eyes.. It was probably a trick of the light though, because the next moment when I looked again, it was gone.

 Chapter 9 - Danger

    We gathered a few more herbs in the de. I exined to Lin Weiwei the effects of each as we collected them: poria helps absorb excess water in the body, angelica pacifies over-sensitivity in digestion, and so on. Lin Weiwei listened carefully, and I felt a sense of pride rising in me. At least I had enough skills in medicine to teach someone else.


    "How much more do you think you''ll need?" I asked her when my basket was nearly full. She hadn''t used hers yet. "We can put the rest in your basket if necessary, though I think what we have is already enough."


    Lin Weiwei ced her hand on her basket draped over with a piece of white cloth. It was a typical measure to block sunlight and retain moisture in the herbs. "I think this is enough," she agreed. "This is a wonderful de, Senior Yun. Does anyone else know about this ce?"


    "Only my master," I said with a smile. Bai Ye had been proud of me for finding the undergroundke.


    "I heard Master Bai Ye is away for a couple of days," Lin Weiwei said. I didn''t notice the change in her tone until toote. "Which means ¡­ no one will being to save you now."


    I hadn''tpletely processed her meaning when she yanked the cover cloth off her basket. A pair of golden eyes stared at me from behind the basket weave. "Go, Chopper!" Lin Weiwei shouted.


    With a loud hiss, a ck shape leaped at me from the basket. I dropped my herbs and hit the ground running. "This is what you get for poisoning Senior Chu!" Lin Weiweiughed behind me.


    I ran as fast as I could, all the while a thousand thoughts fought for attention in my mind. Chopper was Chu Xi''s spiritual pet, a poisonous half-lizard-half-wolf beast. I had never seen it, but I had heard stories of its ferocity and lethal bites.


    So Chu Xi knew about the medicine I made for her. As I expected, she interpreted my intention too maliciously, but I still didn''t foresee she would go quite as far as trying to kill me with her poisonous pet.


    Could I outrun it? What if it bit me? Would I have enough time to find an antidote?


    My mind was a haze. The dense grass slowed me down, and I could hear the beast''s growling drawing closer and closer. My thoughts stopped when I heard a bark behind me as it leaped onto my back, pinning me down to the ground.


    It must''ve been my instincting to rescue, because I had never drawn my sword as fast as I did at that moment. My de sliced down at the beast''s chest just a bare second before its vering jaw bit down on me.


    The beast whined and backed away. I got back onto my feet and started running again. "Yun Qing-er, how dare you! Senior Chu will burn your body to ashes for hurting Chopper!" Lin Weiwei yelled from a distance.


    I didn''t find her words very threatening. If I were dead already, I couldn''t care less about what happened to my body. I preferred not to die in the first ce.


    Chopper was still close on my heels. The cut had slowed it down, but it seemed insistent on its prey. I focused on running top speed, zing my path through the least overgrown areas.


    We were far enough away from the de at this point that I could no longer recognize where I was. A clearing loomed in the distance, and I ran towards it, hoping it was a river orke. I remembered Chu Xi mentioning her pet couldn''t swim.


    The clearing drew closer. A hundred paces. Fifty paces. Twenty. Suddenly I skidded to a halt.


    It was noke. It was the edge of a steep slope with a dropoff so high that I couldn''t see its bottom.


    I hesitated. It only took me an instant, but before I could turn in my tracks and run towards a different direction, the beast caught up with me and sank its teeth deep into my calf.


    The momentum sent both of us tumbling over the edge of the slope. "Chopper!" I heard Lin Weiwei''s voice from very, very far away. Then all I could hear was the sound of grass and shrubs scraping across my ears as I rolled downhill.


    At that moment, I remembered falling down the cliff three years ago after that sparring practice with Lu Ying. It had felt simr, except less painful. There hadn''t been sharp rocks and tree stumps hitting me on my way down, and I hadn''t been bitten by a poisonous beast. I didn''t know how long I had rolled until finally, my head hit something hard and my body stopped moving.


    I wanted to open my eyes and see where I was, but my eyelids felt too heavy. My head was dizzy, and I felt suffocated as if underwater. Was it from the fall or the venom?


    I couldn''t just die here. I had finally started advancing in my training, and there was so much more I still wanted to do. I tried to lift my arms and push myself off the ground. But my arms didn''t feel like mine. No matter how hard I tried, they simply stayed where they were like stones.


    Fear rose in me. Could the venom have paralyzed me? I tried to move my legs, my head, my fingers. It was no use. I tried opening my mouth to breathe, to cry for help. Nothing.


    No, I couldn''t just die here ¡­ I had never wished for spiritual power this much in my life. If only I had enough power, I could push the venom out of my body and heal all my injuries. I could challenge Chu Xi to a duel and avenge myself. I could ¡­


    I could be the disciple that makes Bai Ye proud.


    The sense of suffocation grew stronger as I thought of Bai Ye. I tried to heave my chest to breathe deeper, but I couldn''t. My body was no longer following mymands. Despair finally struck me. Was this how I would meet my end? Alone in the depths of the mountains, covered in blood and mud, helpless, useless?


    Will Bai Ye ever find me ¡­ after I''m gone?


    That was myst thought before I lost consciousness.

 Chapter 10 - Beyond Saving

    My mind was still hazy when I heard muffled voices talking next to me.


    "Please help us, Elder. We''ve tried every doctor in the area ¡­ they said she''s beyond saving. But she''s only six! Our only child!"


    The voice startled me. It was my mother, but she had passed away five years ago. How was she here? I couldn''t see anything around me except darkness. Where was I?


    "Her illness is past the point of healing," a man replied. He sounded farther away, and I couldn''t hear him too clearly. "I could try the way I exined to you earlier. Though as I''ve said, it is a forbidden art, and your child will have to bear the consequences."


    My mother seemed to be hesitating. Then I heard my father''s voice: "If her fever doesn''t break, she''ll be gone before nightfall. What consequences could be worse than Qing-er dying?"


    I finally realized what was happening. I must be in a dream. When I was six, I caught a terrible disease spreading through our vige and almost died from it. My parents said a traveling doctor had saved me, but I was too sick to remember anything about it.


    Was I on the brink of death again? Was that why this hidden memory at the edge of my consciousness suddenly came back to me?


    "With that method ¡­" my mother asked shakily, "will she still be the same when she recovers?"


    The man said something to her. His voice was so low this time that I couldn''t make out the words. Finally, I heard my father say: "We ept, Elder. This is only a small price to pay. Please do what you need to save our child!"


    Then the sounds quieted.


    Iy in the darkness, wondering if this was my life shing back at its end. I wished I could open my eyes and see my parents onest time. Would I be able to find them in the afterlife? Would we be family again in the next cycle of rebirth?


    "Qing-er," another voice broke the silence of the darkness. Cool and clear, soft and gentle.


    A voice that I could never forget, even in death. It was my memory of Bai Ye on the day we first met.


    "Qing-er," he said again, and I savored the sound of it. Death didn''t treat me poorly¡ªat least it let me hold on tight to my most precious memories. I wondered how Bai Ye would feel once he found my body. Would he shed a tear for my passing? Would he miss me?


    "Qing-er, wake up."


    The worry in Bai Ye''s tone was unfamiliar. When was this memory from? I tried again to open my eyes. The tiredness in my heavy eyelids finally gave way, and the darkness faded. The first thing I saw was Bai Ye''s concerned face.


    "How do you feel?" he asked.


    I blinked. He was in the same gray robe I saw him change into yesterday, but his brow was knitted, and the look in his eyes was different. A dim candle burned low behind him. I blinked again, and recognized that I was in my room.


    It wasn''t a dream anymore. He had found me, and I was still alive.


    Bai Ye''s brow knitted further at myck of response. "Try to force the venom out," he said. "Can you feel it with spiritual power?"


    I didn''t notice until then that we were sitting in my bed. Bai Ye was cradling me with one arm as I leaned against him, and his other hand was pressed against my chest to transfer spiritual power to me. The intimate position would normally have sent me blushing, but I was feeling too dizzy and weak at the moment to react.


    His spiritual power flowed into me from his hand, warm and invigorating. I brushed all other thoughts aside and called upon it, using its strength to push the venom in my body to my fingers. This was how we typically fought poison, by moving it away from the heart and then forcing it out through our fingertips.


    The venom was still strong in my body, and I moved it carefully along my meridians. But instead of feeling it traveling towards my fingertips, I felt a sudden surge of nausea. Something rose up through my throat, and before I could gather enough strength to push Bai Ye out of the way, I gagged. The taste of blood filled my mouth, and trickles of scarlet dripped through my lips onto his sleeve.


    I felt Bai Ye''s body tense. "This can''t be ¡­" he muttered to himself. I gagged again. As more blood came up my throat, my strength disappeared with it. I was too weak to keep my eyes open, and I fell back fully into Bai Ye''s arms.


    The venom, I realized. I wasn''t able to move it, even with his help, and it had reached my heart.


    "Did you use your swords today?" Bai Ye suddenly asked.


    I was feeling weaker and weaker, almost out of breath to be able to answer him. But I knew those swords mean a lot to him, so I gathered all my strength and said: "I ¡­ cut ¡­ Chopper ¡­"


    Bai Ye''s hands trembled at my words. "No ¡­" he said, and his voice trembled as well. "No ¡­" he repeated. I had never seen him like this, and I wondered if it was for me or the swords.


    Another surge of blood rose into my mouth. At this point, I knew my end wasing. "Master ¡­" I tried to speak again with thest strength I had. "I ¡­"


    What did I want to say? To tell him I was sorry for the swords? Or to confess to him how much he had always meant to me?


    But it was toote, and pointless. I was too weak to utter another word, and my consciousness started to drift. At least I get to die in his arms, I thought. It was already more than I could ever ask for.


    My breaths slowed, and my body started growing cold. I readied myself for the final moment, but instead, I felt a gentle brush of lips on my forehead.


    "There''s only one way to give you enough spiritual power to fight this off ¡­" Bai Ye said softly.. "Qing-er, dual cultivate with me."

 Chapter 11 - This Might Hurt

    I couldn''t have been more shocked by anything else in the world.


    Never in my wildest dreams had I ever expected Bai Ye to say such a thing. He was one of the most revered immortals on Mount Hua, the role model of almost every aspiring young disciple. To think that someone like him would cross such a line ¡­ was almost sphemy to me.


    Besides, there was nothing in it for him. Dual cultivation works best when the two people are a close match in spiritual power. For levels as different as Bai Ye and I, the benefits would all be in my favor, whereas he would barely be able to absorb any power from me.


    But he was willing to do it to save my life.


    My slowing heartbeat started to quicken again. It might be the shock doing the trick, but I felt a slight bit of strength returning to me, and I managed to open my eyes.


    Bai Ye''s beautiful dark eyes were looking back at me. I thought I saw a thousand feelings in them:passion, sorrow, a hint of regret ¡­ But above all, there was a tenderness that I didn''t know where to ce.


    "Qing-er," he said, "we are running out of time."


    I realized then that he was waiting for my agreement. My heart skipped a beat. "Yes," I replied.


    It was barely a whisper, but that took all the strength I had just gained. My eyelids dropped closed once more, and I felt lightheaded as Bai Ye lowered me onto my pillow.


    My senses were still dull. I thought I felt light kisses brushing against my cheeks, my neck, my shoulder. Fingers loosened the ribbons on my clothes, and the trail of kisses followed, down my corbones, my breast. A hand ran along the side of my waist, my hip, my thigh.


    It was a sensation that I had never felt before, and I hoped that there was more strength left in me to fully experience it, to respond. But I was still weak, drifting on the edge of consciousness.


    Then I heard Bai Ye whisper in my ear: "I wish there''s time to better prepare you for this ¡­ I''m sorry. It might hurt."


    Before I could process what he meant, a sharp pain prated my lower body like a knife piercing through me. It caught me off guard, and I groaned. But the moment I opened my mouth, Bai Ye pressed his lips against mine and swallowed the sound.


    As if the pain had shocked me out of a stupor, my senses grew more clear, and I was suddenly aware of the softness of Bai Ye''s lips. He tasted like herbs, the freshest ones after a clear summer morning''s rain.


    "Qing-er," he whispered. I felt his warm breath on my cheeks, his graceful fingertips stroking my forehead as if to smooth out my knitted brow from the pain. Then he kissed me again. His hand moved along my neck to my chest, leaving a burning sensation in its wake. He cupped one of my breasts in his palm, his fingers brushing over its tip. The touch sent a strange yearning down my whole body, and I moaned into his mouth.


    His caress was light and soft, but every movement drove my breaths into mad disarray. Realization hit me btedly: what I had never dared dream of was happening now. I was lying naked beneath Bai Ye, our bodies entwined, his hand dancing over my bare skin. He was kissing me. And he was making love to me.


    The earlier pain had eased. He moved slowly, and I could tell that he was trying his best to be gentle considering my current state. I tried to lift my hand to touch him, to tell him how much I appreciated his thoughtfulness and care, but strength still failed me.


    I must''ve grunted from the effort, because Bai Ye suddenly stopped. I opened my eyes and stared right into his worried gaze.


    "Am I hurting you?" he asked.


    I managed the slightest shake of my head. "I wish ¡­" I said slowly, "I could ¡­ touch ¡­ you ¡­"


    He looked surprised. Then heughed. A low, soft chuckle. He reached for my hand and pressed it against my pillow, his fingers inteced with mine. He held me tight and thrust inside me again, harder and deeper than before.


    For a moment, I imagined that we were just a pair of ordinary lovers spending a night together. He didn''t have to hold me or kiss me for dual cultivation, and I let myself believe that he was doing it because he had feelings for me just like I did for him. I knew it was only my wishful thinking, but the thought still brought me overwhelming happiness.


    Even if death was the price to pay for this, it was worth it.


    "Bai Ye ¡­" I whispered. I had never called him by his name before, nor did I ever think I would. But maybe being on the brink of death made me brave for once, or maybe I was too deep in my imagination to remember the boundaries of reality.


    He held me even tighter, the rhythm of his motion picking up further. "Say it again," he kissed me and breathed.


    The doting tone in his words broke myst reservation. "Bai Ye ¡­" I repeated. The words tasted sweet on my tongue, like hope, like faith, like the deepest dreame true.


    He kissed me once more, and suddenly a warm gush of energy coursed through me, bringing strength back to every muscle of my body. My fingers twitched. I could move them again, and before I knew it, I had already sped them around Bai Ye''s grip.


    "Force the venom out, Qing-er," he said softly, though the urgency in his voice was unmistakable.


    I nodded,manding the immense power to move through my body. It took almost no effort to push all the venom to my free hand. I lifted my forefinger and forced out the dark blood through my fingertip.


    The heavy, suffocating feeling finally dissipated.. As the ckness in my blood lightened and trickled to a stop, tiredness washed over me, and I drifted off into a dreamless sleep.

 Chapter 12 - Mixed Feelings

    When I woke up the next morning, Bai Ye was gone. I was lying alone under my nkets, clean and tidy. He must''ve used a cleansing spell to remove all the blood and mud stains from my clothes and sheets.


    I sat up in my bed, dazzled by the bright morning sunlight. Everything looked the way it always did. If not for the strong spiritual power flowing through me and the dull soreness in my lower body, I might''ve thought the previous day was only a dream.


    Or was it? I touched my lips. He had kissed me there. Now that my senses have fully returned, I remembered the trail he nted with his lips down my neck, my corbones, my breast. I remembered his hand grazing over every inch of my bare body, lingering on the softest and most sensitive spots. My skin burned even now as I recalled the sensation of his touch.


    And I remembered the sharp pain when he entered me.


    It shouldn''t be real, but it was. I had dual cultivated with my master.


    I was too close to death yesterday to think properly. Now, sitting alone in the quietness of my room, alive and well, I was finally able to process what had happened.


    A guilty pleasure hit me first. For the past five years, I had been hiding my feelings and admiring Bai Ye from the shadows. I yearned for his attention, but I couldn''t tell him, and I could never be certain how he would react if he knew what I had always hoped for.


    I had imagined that he might be angry, disappointed, or in the best case, patiently and kindly try to guide me back onto the right track. I didn''t dare imagine that he might indulge me in my wishes and ¡­ give me everything I could ever ask for, and more.


    But then a wave of mortification consumed me. No matter the reason or necessity behind it, we had sinned. Someone as perfect and impable as Bai Ye couldn''t have such a blemish on his reputation. Needless to say, this was an ident that would have to stay a secret between us forever.


    How would I face him in the future? Pretend that yesterday never happened and that we were still just like all other masters and disciples? I shivered. I knew I would never be able to look at him again without thinking of his kisses, his touch, his powerful thrusts. How could I seal up all those memories and y along for the rest of my life?


    I slipped out of my bed, feeling lost. Maybe I''d be able to find an answer as the day moved on.


    My hands paused when I reached for my clothes. I remembered wearing my usual light blue robe when I left for the hills with Lin Weiwei, and I hadn''t gotten a chance to change since then. But it was my white nightgown draping over my shoulders right now, and the light blue robe was hanging in my wardrobe, fresh and clean.


    My heart fluttered. Bai Ye had helped me change while I was in aa. Why? He didn''t need to do any of this if he was only saving me from the venom ¡­


    A shuffling noise at my door interrupted my thoughts. "Yun Qing-er?" The voice sounded a bit hesitant. "It''s Qi Lian. Are you there?"


    I hurried out of my nightgown and put on a different robe. "I''ming," I called back.


    Qi Lian seemed to have let out a breath. "You''re fine then. We haven''t seen you for over a week and are getting a little worried ¡­ Senior Xie said you got into some trouble with Zhong Yn the other day, and he asked me toe check if everything is alright with you."


    A week? I wasn''t aware it had been that long. Was I lying unconscious in the mountains all this time, or had Bai Ye been trying for days to save me?


    "It wasn''t her ¡­" I said, then realized that it was the wrong words. I didn''t want to suggest without proof that someone tried to kill me. "It wasn''t a big deal, actually," I corrected myself. "I ¡­ misstepped and fell while collecting herbs."


    I had donned my clothes while speaking and opened the door. Qi Lian greeted me with a polite smile, and I saw the relief on his face. I didn''t expect him or Xie Lun to care so much about what happened to me after we just met, and a sense of gratitude touched me.


    "Were you hurt?" Qi Lian asked. "I hope it wasn''t too serious ¡­ I''m still looking forward to sparring with you again!"


    The warmth in his words made me smile. "I''ll be fine very soon," I replied. "But ¡­"


    But I had lost my swords when I rolled down that hill.


    I was too busy thinking about too many different things afterward, and I had pushed this into the back of my mind. Qi Lian''s question finally reminded me of it. I''d have to go back there and look for it. With a rope, I should be able to climb down the slope and search the area. Hopefully, Twin Stars were still lying safely somewhere in the bushes ¡­ What would Bai Ye think if he knew I lost his most precious des?


    "What''s wrong? If you need any help, just tell us. Especially if it has to do with Zhong Yn ¡­" Qi Lian smirked. "She''s been hitting on Senior Xie constantly these days, as if she thinks we areplete fools and have no idea how much of a hypocrite she is. We wouldn''t mind helping you reveal her true nature to more people."


    I found his suggestion surprisingly satisfying, and I smiled again. "Thank you ¡­ But I really didn''t run into any trouble with anyone. It''s just that ¡­"


    "It''s just that she misced her weapons." A cool, solemn voice came from beyond the door. I stiffened at the sound of it, suddenly feeling my whole body burning.


    Bai Ye stepped in. He ignored Qi Lian''s confused stare and walked straight towards me, Twin Stars in his hands. "Here.. Careful not to lose them again."

 Chapter 13 - I Wont Let It Slide

    I didn''t dare look into Bai Ye''s eyes when he handed the swords to me. If I did, my knees might buckle from yesterday''s memories.


    "Master Bai Ye," Qi Lian bowed behind him. "It is a great honor to finally meet you. I had the opportunity to spar with Senior Yun once, and I admired your sword techniques¡ª"


    "She sparred with you using these twin swords?" Bai Ye interrupted him.


    "Y-Yes," Qi Lian answered, clearly not expecting the brusqueness. In fact, Bai Ye had always been a person with few words and little patience, except when he talked to me. I assumed it was his sense of responsibility making him more lenient with his disciple, and I had been very grateful for it.


    But an rm still rang in my head. Was Bai Ye displeased that I used Twin Stars too casually?


    Bai Ye simply nodded and turned to me: "Come with me to the main peak. We need to speak with the Gatekeeper."


    He swept his long sleeve in a graceful arc to summon his flying sword, then offered his hand to help me step on. It was a habitual gesture he always used, but I suddenly felt self-conscious in front of Qi Lian. Senior disciples like me should''ve learned how to control a flying sword long ago, and to travel on the same sword as one''s master seemed embarrassing to me.


    Qi Lian only gaped at us though. "I ¡­ We''ll see you tomorrow then, Senior Yun." he said atst as I stepped onto the sword and lifted off the ground with Bai Ye.


    Fortunately, the main peak wasn''t far from us at all, and I didn''t have to spend much time alone with Bai Ye. I wasn''t sure how red my face would''ve turned from standing so close to him, feeling the warmth and the scent of him surrounding me. We didn''t talk on the way, and I hopped off the sword the first moment I could once wended.


    Bai Ye must''ve noticed my strangeness. His lips moved, but before he could say anything, I took the chance and asked: "What do we need to see the Gatekeeper for?"


    I''d do anything to stop him from mentioning what happened yesterday.


    Bai Ye was silent for a moment. "Who released the spiritual beast on you?" he asked finally, giving in to my diversion.


    "Lin Weiwei," I answered. "But I don''t have any proof ¡­"


    He said nothing and led me straight into the Gatekeeper''s hall. I followed him silently, trying to focus my thoughts on the spiritual beast instead of him.


    The Gatekeeper looked up from behind his table when we entered. "Bai Ye? What brings you here?"


    "Your daughter''s spiritual pet," Bai Ye said. "Where is it?"


    The Gatekeeper frowned. "I''m not here to keep track of pets." He paused. "Although ¡­e to think of it, she usually trains it every afternoon, but I haven''t seen it sincest week."


    "Because it''s dead." Bai Ye held out his palm, and a summoning light shed at the center of the hall. A heap of fur appeared within the light. I recognized it immediately: the poisonous beast.


    What was Bai Ye trying to do?


    "When I returned from East Vige," he continued, "I found my disciple lying unconscious in the back mountains." His voice was level, but somehow I could hear rage hidden at the back of the calmness. "She was affected by a lethal venom, the type that onlyes from this beast, and it took me five days to drive the venom out of her. I found this¡ª" he pointed to the dead body on the floor, "¡ªnot far from where she was. You may check for yourself if the cuts on that beast match her swords, or if the remaining traces of venom in her blood matches the animal."


    The Gatekeeper''s frown grew deeper. "You are saying the beast got loose and¡ª"


    "I''m saying someone tried to kill Yun Qing-er," Bai Ye bit out. "You know how guarded your daughter is with this pet. If it got loose, you don''t think she''ll scream until you turn the entire Mount Hua upside down looking for it?"


    "Bai Ye!" the Gatekeeper bellowed. "Watch your words. This is not a small im to make."


    "It is not. It is about Yun Qing-er''s life, and I won''t let it slide. If you don''t believe me, why don''t we ask the ones involved?"


    The Gatekeeper red at Bai Ye, then turned towards me: "Are you iming Xi-er brought this beast to you?"


    "No ¡­" I said in almost a whisper, daunted by the tension between Bai Ye and the Gatekeeper. "It was Lin Weiwei who brought it to me."


    The Gatekeeper seemed relieved to hear a different name. "Bring Lin Weiwei here," he said to a disciple in waiting next to him.


    The hall was dead silent after the disciple left. I wished Bai Ye had told me his intention before we came¡ªI would''ve asked him to wait until I found more evidence, or simply let it go. After all, Chu Xi was the Gatekeeper''s daughter. What consequences could evere to her anyway?


    Shortly, the disciple returned with Lin Weiwei following behind him. The Gatekeeper gave her a warning look: "Lin Weiwei, Yun Qing-er ims that you sent this poisonous beast after her life. What do you have to say about this?"


    Lin Weiwei kneeled in front of the Gatekeeper. "I did not, Gatekeeper. Senior Yun saw Chopper during its training and asked to see it up close, so I let her walk up to the cage. But I didn''t expect that she would unlock it and let Choppere loose. Chopper is untamed, as you are aware, and I couldn''t control it once it was out of the cage ¡­"


    My body grew cold at her words. How could she lie so calmly and naturally through her teeth?


    Bai Ye scoffed: "Yun Qing-er''s swords draw spiritual power from its surroundings, and I can show you the de in the forest that matches the power on the beast''s wounds. Are you telling me that you were training the beast in the back mountains, where Yun Qing-er happens to collect her herbs every morning?"


    Lin Weiwei''s face turned white. I looked at Bai Ye in puzzlement: I didn''t know Twin Stars were capable of such. No wonder it helped with my progress tremendously.


    Bai Ye nced at the Gatekeeper. "She''s lying. Now let''s hear Chu Xi''s version of the story."


    The Gatekeeper''s face darkened. "Just because it''s Xi-er''s pet doesn''t mean¡ª"


    "I only want the truth, Chu Yang. If your daughter has nothing to do with this, then what harm coulde of asking?" Bai Ye stared straight into the Gatekeeper''s eyes, and I felt the entire hall growing cold with his icy tone.. "I''ll say it again: this is about Yun Qing-er''s life, and I won''t let it slide."

 Chapter 14 - The Truth

    I looked up at Bai Ye, hoping that no one could see the overwhelming emotions in my eyes.


    The Gatekeeper was the founder and sole leader of Mount Hua. In a way, even though there were written disciplines for us to follow, his words still meant the rule, and very few dared challenge him. I heard that only Bai Ye and Xie Lun''s master, who had cultivated together with the Gatekeeper before they became immortals, had ever said no to him.


    Fortunately for us, the Gatekeeper wasn''t a tyrant. He was reasonable and impartial most of the time, and he had kept Mount Hua in good order for almost five hundred years. But when things came to his only daughter Chu Xi, he was no saint. His overindulgence probably yed a big part in Chu Xi''s haughty, unscrupulous personality.


    The Gatekeeper might''ve known Chu Xi''s true nature all along, but that didn''t mean he would admit it to others. Besides, what would he do even if he believed Chu Xi had tried to kill me? The worst punishment Chu Xi could get was probably a restraint to stay in her room and repent.


    Bai Ye knew all of this, and he knew I couldn''t stand up to the Gatekeeper myself. So he did it for me.


    Was it worth it? Justice for a mere disciple, in exchange for the Gatekeeper''s rage? What repercussions would it bring to Bai Ye''s standing at Mount Hua in the future?


    Bai Ye stood tall, his cold gaze fixed on the Gatekeeper, unwavering. The whole world looked small before his grand, steady figure.


    "You know it, Chu Yang," he said sharply. "It was Chu Xi''s idea to send me away to East Vige, wasn''t it? So no one would find Yun Qing-er after her ''ident'' until it''s toote?"


    "Xi-er would never do that!" the Gatekeeper snarled, though his tone wasn''t as confident as before. "Stop making baseless usations, Bai Ye. Have I been too easy on you that you''ve be so reckless?"


    "It is not me that''s reckless or that you''ve been too easy on," Bai Ye shook his head. "How about this: we''ll ask Chu Xi toe here. I won''t say anything, and we''ll only hear her words."


    I darted a nce at the still pale Lin Weiwei next to me. What was Bai Ye nning? There was no way either she or Chu Xi would acknowledge their doings.


    The same thought must''ve lessened the Gatekeeper''s worries. "Find Chu Xi then," he ordered the disciple at his side again.


    I waited for Chu Xi''s appearance uneasily, turning over in my head the different possibilities of how she would argue her way out. When I got too anxious, I thought of Bai Ye''s reassuring look that I knew he would give me if I looked at him right now. It calmed me and burned me at the same time.


    Finally, Chu Xi arrived. "Xi-er¡ª" the Gatekeeper began. But Chu Xi saw Lin Weiwei kneeling next to the spiritual pet''s body and knew immediately what was going on.


    "Father!" she eximed, cutting off the Gatekeeper''s words. To my surprise, she red at Lin Weiwei first instead of me. "This has nothing to do with me! Lin Weiwei stole Chopper from mest week. I know she holds grudges against Yun Qing-er over their medicine training ¡­"


    Lin Weiwei''s eyes widened. "Senior Chu¡ª"


    "Don''t believe anything she tells you, father!" Chu Xi ignored her and continued. "Do you know how Lin Weiwei advanced so quickly as a new disciple? She stole her master''s herbal journal and has been practicing in secret. Don''t trust any words from an amoral person like her!"


    "Chu Xi!" Lin Weiwei cried. "You promised me not to ¡­ I haven''t told them anything about your spiritual pet!"


    Chu Xi was suddenly quiet. Her mouth still hung open, but she was out of words. It finally dawned on me: Bai Ye had intentionally asked for Lin Weiwei to be brought in first, knowing that the scene at the hall would prompt the short-tempered Chu Xi to defend herself eagerly and slip out the truth.


    "Gatekeeper ¡­" Lin Weiwei wept. "I''ll admit it all ¡­ Chu Xi told mest week to lure Yun Qing-er into the back mountains and let Chopper lose to attack her. I didn''t want to do it, but Chu Xi caught me stealing my master''s journal, and she threatened to tell everyone about it unless I helped her ¡­" She touched her forehead to the ground. "I have wronged, Gatekeeper, but I didn''t have any intention of hurting Yun Qing-er. It was Chu Xi who wanted her dead¡ª"


    "Yun Qing-er wanted me dead first!" Chu Xi screamed. "She gave me poisonous medicine!"


    "So you acknowledge that is your incentive for killing Yun Qing-er?" Bai Ye asked.


    "I ¡­" Chu Xi stumbled, realizing that she had unintentionally admitted the whole truth herself. She looked helplessly at the Gatekeeper.


    "Xi-er," the Gatekeeper hesitated, "did you really ¡­"


    "I didn''t!" Chu Xi screamed again. "It''s all empty ims!"


    "Empty ims or not, why don''t we check them one by one?" Bai Ye said. His voice was calm but firm. "Spiritual power marks the wounds and the venom; other disciples have seen Yun Qing-er''s swords; Lin Weiwei''s master can attest to the journal. None of this is hard to prove, Chu Yang¡ªunless you want to cover it up for your daughter."


    "And I kept the dregs of the medicine that Yun Qing-er gave Chu Xi," Lin Weiwei added. "It was only a strong dose of medicine that triggered an upset stomach, yet Chu Xi assumed the worst intentions from Yun Qing-er. I repent for my wrongdoings, Gatekeeper, but I beg you not to show bias when ites to punishment for Chu Xi."


    The turn of events was beyond my imagination. I hadn''t thought that Lin Weiwei would be a witness on my side, though it made sense. Stealing was a big crime, and cultivating behind the back of one''s master was strictly forbidden. Chu Xi''s revtion about the journal was likely going to end Lin Weiwei''s days at Mount Hua, and it was only natural that Lin Weiwei wanted to take Chu Xi down along with her.


    "Father ¡­" Chu Xi looked at the Gatekeeper hopefully. "It ¡­ It''s not that big of a deal, isn''t it? Isn''t Yun Qing-er alright?"


    The Gatekeeper stared back at her, disbelief in his eyes. Even now, Chu Xi didn''t show the slightest penance for what she had done.


    "Chu Yang," Bai Ye sighed, "a piece of advice from an old friend, if you still care: let your daughter learn a lesson from this, before she loses her consciencepletely."


    The Gatekeeper did not reply, but his gaze on Chu Xi slowly grew heavy.

 Chapter 15 - Blessed Or Cursed

    The Gatekeeper made his decisionter that day: expel Lin Weiwei from Mount Hua, and send Chu Xi away for two years of field experience.


    "Field experience" essentially meant a short period of banishment. Chu Xi''s spiritual root would be temporarily sealed, and she would be sent to a faraway vige where she''d have to earn her own living. A reasonable way to teach a snobbish highborn the reality of life, though a hard punishment that I had never anticipated for her.


    Chu Xi wept and begged, and at some point she screamed and swore to tear me and Lin Weiwei to pieces for it, but none changed the Gatekeeper''s mind. I supposed the Gatekeeper knew deep down that Bai Ye was right. Chu Xi would be too far gone if she kept living under the shelter of her all-too-powerful father.


    Bai Ye wasn''t pleased with the judgment though. "She won''t get away so easily," he promised to me on our way back. "The Gatekeeper can''t protect her forever. She''s not done paying for this."


    The spite in his voice was unfamiliar, and for a moment I couldn''t decide if I should be touched by his concern for me or afraid of his penchant for vengeance. "This is already far above my expectation, Master," I said. "I''m really grateful ¡­"


    I wanted to say that I was grateful for him saving me from the venom as well, but I couldn''t bring myself to mention it.


    Bai Ye shook his head. "They have no idea ¡­" he paused and didn''t finish the sentence. "I should''ve mentioned this to you before, Qing-er. Don''t let Twin Stars get in contact with poison, and try not to kill too much with them. I promise I will exin it to you one day ¡­ but for now, just keep this in mind."


    His tone was so serious that I couldn''t help saying: "Master, I know Twin Stars are important to you, and I already lost them once. I shouldn''t keep them any longer¡ª"


    "You need them. Even with my spiritual power, your swordsmanship won''t see much improvement unless you use these swords."


    I winced at the words "my spiritual power". It reminded me too much of yesterday. Luckily, we had arrived at his hall, and I hopped off his flying sword as if it wasva beneath my feet.


    Bai Ye frowned. "Qing-er¡ª"


    "Master, I ¡­ I feel a bit dizzy. I think ¡­ maybe I need some more rest after yester¡ª ¡­ after the injury," I stammered, lowering my burning face.


    He looked at me long and hard, then sighed. "Very well. Have a good rest."


    I ran straight to my room, not daring to look back.


    ~ ~


    I stayed in my room for the rest of the day. The next morning, I got upter than my usual hours so I wouldn''t run into Bai Ye practicing in the garden, and I slipped out silently for Xie Lun''s hall.


    I despised myself for the awkwardness. I knew I should probably talk to Bai Ye about the dual cultivation, but I wasn''t ready, and I tried to upy myself with other things to push the thought out of my mind.


    Qi Lian was all wide eyes when I arrived. "Did Chu Xi really try to kill you?" His incredulous gaze swept me head to toe. "You recovered so quickly from being bitten by that beast. I heard its venom is one of the strongest in the world."


    "Master Bai Ye is also one of the strongest in the world," Xie Lunmented. "You underestimate his ability to save his disciple, Qi Lian."


    Qi Lian grimaced. "True ¡­ But speaking of Master Bai Ye ¡­" he exaggerated with a shudder. "Is he always like that? He seems ¡­ a bit difficult to talk to."


    "Master doesn''t spend much time around other people," I exined, trying my best to keep my voice level. "He might sound harsh sometimes, but that''s just the air he carries. He''s actually ¡­ a very kind person."


    "You seem afraid of him too though," Qi Lian countered. "You didn''t want to ride on the same sword with him, did you?"


    So Qi Lian had mistaken my hesitation back then as reluctance. I didn''t correct him¡ªit was a misunderstanding that worked in my favor.


    "I heard your master used to be quite close to ours, and the Gatekeeper as well," Xie Lun said. "They had been friends since before Mount Hua''s time. But something happened two or three hundred years ago, and they drifted apart. Master Bai Ye changed a lot afterward. That was when he moved off the main peak to his current hall."


    I hadn''t heard of this part of Bai Ye''s past before, and it intrigued me. "Does anyone know what happened?" I asked. "Master has never mentioned this."


    Xie Lun shrugged. "Neither has ours. It seems to be a piece of history that the masters don''t want us to know. I only learned it while studying the architecture of Mount Hua''s halls. The notes to the drawings recorded the years when they were built, along with a few relevant events."


    "Disagreements are inevitable once a sect grows big enough," Qi Lian said, clearly uninterested in the subject. "How are you feeling now, Yun Qing-er? Are you ready to resume practice?"


    "I don''t feel the pain anymore ¡­" I hesitated. The truth was, Bai Ye''s spiritual power had made me feel so refreshed and full of energy that I feared they would notice the change.


    "Not at all?" Xie Lun asked. "Your spiritual power ¡­ I don''t mean to judge, but your spiritual power seemed weak for fighting such a strong venom. How did Master Bai Ye help you recover so quickly?"


    I almost froze at the question, and I hoped that I hid my embarrassment well enough. "He ¡­ When I came to, he was transferring spiritual power to me ¡­ He told the Gatekeeper it took him five days ¡­"


    A look of envy appeared on Qi Lian''s face. "Five days? Our master would never go that far for us ¡­ If one dies, so be it. There are enough of us to spare."


    Xie Lunughed. "Our master? He won''t do five minutes. I hope you know how blessed you are to have Master Bai Ye, Yun Qing-er."


    I smiled, though I wondered: was I blessed, or cursed?

 Chapter 16 - Choice Or Responsibility

    Xie Lun insisted that day that I take it easy and hold off on practicing. I didn''t want to return to my room too soon though, so after leaving their hall, I went to the back mountains and sat by the meadows, staring absentmindedly at thete summer flowers blooming all over the hill. When the sun finally started to dip below the horizon, I stood up and reluctantly made my way back.


    I had barely stepped across the threshold of the main gate when I saw Bai Ye standing under the plum tree in front of my room, waiting for me.


    The sun had set by then, and the pale dusk light tinted everything in a soft, serene shade of blue. Bai Ye stood with his back to the gate, his long hair flowing gracefully down his white robe. It was a familiar sight that I had seen thousands of times, but somehow he looked different today. The cool hue made his figure seem a bit lonely.


    I took a deep breath, telling myself not to let my thoughts wander, and walked towards him. "Master," I bowed and passed behind his back to slip into my room.


    A hand sped around my wrist and stopped me. Bai Ye''s cool, low voice drifted on the hushed evening air: "You are avoiding me, Qing-er."


    His grip wasn''t tight, but my hand jerked as if caught by burning iron. The touch opened up all the memories from before that I tried so hard to bury. I bit my lips, forcing myself to focus on the present.


    I couldn''t hide from this any longer.


    "I ¡­ I''m grateful that you saved me, Master," I mustered all the courage I had and said. "And I understand that it ¡­ it wasn''t by choice. Just give me some time, please. I promise I''ll put this behind me and ¡­ and no one will ever know."


    Silence stretched between us. My heart pounded, and I wasn''t sure what to infer from Bai Ye''sck of response. A light breeze rustled the leaves of the plum tree above us, the sound particrly loud in the quiet.


    "Turn around and look at me," he said at length.


    Halted in my tracks towards the door, I was still facing away from him while we spoke. I couldn''t see the expression on his face or tell his mood from his voice, and I hesitated.


    "Look at me, Qing-er," he said again and pulled me towards him by the wrist.


    The pull tipped me off bnce, and I stumbled in my swirl. When my feet found purchase, I was standing so close to him that it was almost an embrace, and he stared right into my eyes.


    The unfathomable, sorrowful look had returned to his dark pupils. "Everything we do in life is by choice, even if we like to me circumstances for hard choices that weter regret." His voice had a rare, rough edge to it. "I''ve made such a mistake before ¡­ and I won''t do it again."


    He lifted a hand and brushed his thumb over my cheeks, and I didn''t realize until then that tears were silently rolling down my face. I hated myself for being so weak, and as if that was thest straw, I blurted out: "But you would''ve done the same if your disciple were anyone else, wouldn''t you? You saved me because it was your responsibility, not because you wanted to, and not because ¡­"


    Not because it was me, though I swallowed the shameless words before they escaped my lips. What was I thinking? What ridiculous arguments was I trying to make?


    The look in Bai Ye''s eyes grew heavier. After a long pause, he sighed. "Would you believe me if I tell you ¡­ that my disciple wouldn''t have been anyone else except you?"


    I stared at him, not fully understanding what he meant. But before I could think any further, his hand had slid behind my neck and pulled me in, his lips pressed against mine.


    My eyes widened, but all I could see was the blurry shadow of his long, thickshes. His scent swept over me like a tide, the familiar smell of cedar mixed with the taste of fresh herbs, unbelievably intoxicating.


    Why? There was no reason for him to treat me like this anymore, and yet ¡­


    His other arm tightened around me, holding me in a close embrace. The warmth of his body burned me like fire, and the memories of my naked skin against him suddenly became crystal clear. All I could hear was my violent heartbeat. A part of me knew that this was all wrong, and I should push him away before it was toote, but I didn''t care, and instead I closed my eyes and wrapped my arms around his shoulders.


    I let myself get lost in the sensation, feeling his warm breath brushing over my face, his tongue iming the full territory inside my mouth, his heart beating strong against mine. It was nothing like what I had ever experienced, and it consumed me. I didn''t know what he meant by this or what it might bring to the future between us, but it no longer mattered, and I only wanted to relish the moment while itsted, etching it into my memory for eternity.


    "Master ¡­" I whispered into his mouth, my breaths unsteady.


    "Say my name," hemanded. The soft tickle on my lips traveled down my spine, spreading through my whole body.


    I hesitated, though only briefly. "Bai Ye ¡­" I said, his name even more surreal and hypnotizing on my tongue this time.


    He kissed me harder, and suddenly I felt the ground drop beneath me. I yelped as he swept me off my feet and picked me up in his arms, striding into my room.


    "If you still think I was saving you out of responsibility, Qing-er," he said as he lowered me into my bed, "I''ll have to prove you wrong."

 Chapter 17 - Proof (Part 1)

    I stared at him in wonder.


    The moon had risen, casting a wavering silver light through my opened windows, enveloping everything in a pale, ethereal gauze. It softened his sharp features, leaving no more trace of the solemness that he wore at the Gatekeeper''s hall the day before. He was looking at me like a lover, with only endearing tenderness in his eyes.


    Had I dreamed this moment to life?


    He leaned in over me. I closed my eyes, but instead of his lips on mine, I felt his kissesnding on my cheeks, myshes, my eyelids, as if to erase my earlier tear tracks with his gentle caress.


    "Tears don''t suit you," he whispered. "I won''t make you weep for me ever again ¡­ I promise."


    My heart melted at the raw cherishment in his tone. He cupped my face, and our lips met. His tongue slid inside my mouth, demanding my breaths, overwhelming me with his scent. I never knew the smell of cedar that I was so familiar with could be so mesmerizing, so ¡­ tempting. I wanted more.


    Before I knew it, my hand had already slipped into his hair. The strands at my fingertips were soft and smooth, almost silky. His skin was warm against mine, and despite the fading summer heat, I couldn''t help but feel hotness rising in me, spreading from my chest to my face, igniting every part of me like wildfire.


    I heard both our breaths quicken. His hand moved down, brushing over my neck andnding on the ribbons at my chest. My heart skipped a beat, but I only pulled him in closer, my mouth clumsily trying to reciprocate his movements.


    His nimble fingers took no time to work the ties on my robe, and with a soft rustle of fabric, my clothes came loose.


    I stopped breathing when his hand glided over to my breast. His touch was gentle but insistent, an unfamiliar feeling. My whole body tingled, and when his fingertips rubbed over my nipple, I couldn''t stop the moan from escaping my throat.


    I squeezed my eyes shut. I knew we had already done this before¡ªand more¡ªand a part of me wanted it madly, hungrily. Yet another part of me still shuddered at such a forbidden image, and I couldn''t help but think all of this was just a dream that would shatter to pieces when the time came.


    Bai Ye noticed my change. He broke the kiss, "If you want me to stop¡ª"


    "No!" I blurted out. Then I realized how desperate and shameless I must''ve sounded, and I bit my lips, not daring to look at him.


    He chuckled, the low-pitched, luring sound that I loved. "Then will you help me with my clothes?" he asked softly.


    I darted a nce. His hair was draping loosely across his shoulders, adding a wild side to his usual appearance. His lips were curled into a faint smile, and he looked at me expectantly, his eyes reflecting the moonlit windows like a pair of twinkling stars.


    My hands trembled slightly as I reached for the sash around his waist. It reminded me of that day when I peeped from behind his door, and I remembered his words: "If you want to tell me more when I get back, I''ll be d to hear it."


    So he had always known, all along.


    Moonlight caught on his bare skin as I slid thestyer of his robe down his shoulders. My face burned¡ªI had never seen another person undressed in front of me before. Evenst time, I had only glimpsed his back through a thin underrobe, and to see him like this waspletely different. Almost ¡­ tantalizing.


    His build was lean but strong, all tight muscles and toned curves. I hesitated for a moment, then ced my hand on his chest. His heartbeat pulsed against my palm, and suddenly I wanted to press my body tightly against his, feeling our hearts beating in rhythm, our breaths mingle, our souls be one.


    "Qing-er," he sped a hand over mine. "Breeches."


    "¡­" I opened my mouth, but words escaped me. How could I bring myself to look at his ¡­ his ¡­


    He chuckled again and pecked me on the lips, then shed the rest of his clothes himself.


    "Mast¡ª Bai Ye ¡­" I began guiltily, annoyed by my awkwardness.


    He silenced my apologies with a kiss. "You''ll have plenty of time to get used to it."


    Get used to it? Could he mean ¡­


    His lips had already brushed over my cheeks to my neck while I pondered. The tingling sensation came much stronger this time, and suddenly all I could think of was the feeling of his body on top of mine, skin to skin, his hardness against the inside of my thigh.


    I panted, and my hand slipped behind his nape. Then he moved, his kisses trailing down my chest until theynded on my breast, and he took one of my nipples in his mouth.


    "Bai Ye ¡­ um ¡­" The tititing gesture startled me, and I instinctively wanted to stop him. But as soon as I opened my mouth, a sharp pulse shot down my spine, so intense that even my toes curled. My words turned into moans, and instead of stopping him, they encouraged him.


    His tongue swirled nimbly while his hand took my other side, brushing, rubbing, twiddling. Every movement added to the waves of sensation crashing over me. I moaned again and dug my fingers into his hair. Never ever would I have imagined his austere, almost ascetic self capable of doing such a thing. The mental image of it was all wrong, but at the same time, thrilling beyond reason.


    "Bai ¡­ Bai Ye ¡­" The sensation rushing through my body was foreign, frightening, maddening. I wanted to tell him to stop, but when the words were on the tip of my tongue, I wanted him to tell him to continue, to give me more.


    Then he stopped. When his lips left my skin, the sudden coldness sent another tingle crawling across my limbs, and I almost trembled.


    "Qing-er," he kissed me and said, "had I known my name could sound so seductiveing from your lips, I would''ve never let you call me Master."


    He imed my breath again and lowered himself into me.

 Chapter 18 - Proof (Part 2)

    The pain I expected didn''te. He slid into me like a soundless oar gliding into the water, leaving only a ripple of sensation that actually felt ¡­fortable.


    I draped my arms over his shoulders, pulling him lower towards me. I liked the closeness of him, and I didn''t want anything else between us. The rhythm of his body rising and falling above me was soothing, reassuring, and the flex of his muscles reminded me again of that glimpse I caught, his graceful figure gilded in the golden afternoon sun.


    Only a week had passed since then, yet so much had changed.


    His hand was still tracing over my body, caressing every inch of me with his touch, relentlessly eliciting my pants and gasps. Flutters stirred in me, and I suddenly wondered what he felt like, so I followed his lead, running my fingers slowly down his spine. His broad frame and lean sinews pulsed under my palm, and his skin was surprisingly smooth, radiating heat.


    "You are burning me," he breathed, his lips hot against mine.


    The flutters intensified. I heard the encouragement in his voice, and my hand slid further down, past his strong waist, his wide hip bones. I couldn''t have been more familiar with his figure after watching him from the dark for the past five years, but the touch was foreign, enticing, consuming. He was burning me as well.


    His breathing grew heavy when I reached his tightly muscled lower abdomen, and I suddenly realized that I was almost at the spot where we became one. Heat rose to my throat, but my hand halted, giving in to my false illusion of modesty.


    I didn''t want him to mistake my hesitation for reluctance, and I fought my stubbornness. But before I could will myself to move again, he sped his hand over mine and brought it to his chest, pressed against his heart.


    "Qing-er," he locked eyes with me, his pulses strong beneath my palm. "I know what my heart desires, and I know yours. You don''t need to force yourself to prove anything to me."


    I gazed at him as if in a trance. Even as our bodies entwined in the most intimate way possible, those simple words sparked something different. Warmth flowed and filled me, swelling like a bubbling hot spring.


    If he meant what he said ¡­ then this wasn''t simply dual cultivation any longer. It was something more. Much more.


    I let my other hand reach up, running my thumb over the corner of his full lips, the bridge of his tall nose, the tip of his thickshes. Pale moonlight cast a soft, cool shadow over his sharp features, but his face was hot to the touch like the rest of him.


    "I ¡­ I had wanted to do thisst time," I said as I cupped his cheek. His lips curled into a smile, and he tilted his head slightly, nting a kiss into my palm.


    "And this." I wrapped both of my arms around his neck and pulled him closer, burying my face into his broad shoulders and swaying along with his motion. His long hair cascaded over me, silky and cool against my skin, smelling like fresh summer rain. I held him tight, as if that would stop anyone from taking him away from me, as if that was thest thing I wanted to hold on to in this world.


    His hand slid into my hair, and he kissed me on the top of my head. "I''m not going anywhere," he reassured me as if he read my mind.


    Warmth swelled in me again, and the next thing I knew my lips were on his, hungrily demanding his scent, his breath, his love. He moaned softly and pressed deeper into me. The sense of warmth became even stronger, and then I was suddenly aware of what that feeling really was.


    "Bai Ye ¡­" I whispered, nervously clutching his shoulders.


    The sensation was so unfamiliar that it didn''t seem to belong to my body. It was subtle at first, but grew quickly with every movement of him, every pulse building sharper and stronger. The room became hot. I started to feel sweat breaking on my forehead, and the sheets turned sticky against my back.


    "Qing-er." He brushed aside a wet strand of hair stuck to my face. "I had wanted to do thisst time," he whispered my own words back into my ear and circled his arm around me, kissing me harder, thrusting faster.


    "Um ¡­ Bai Ye ¡­ ah ¡­" I couldn''t suppress the moans anymore, and they echoed along with our heavy breaths all around us. I felt like a tiny raft riding the high seas, drifting and rising and falling at the mercy of the wild waters. The waves surged higher, higher, so high that I was terrified of the moment when it would break. I writhed in his arms, clutching him tighter, afraid to be consumed by the unexinable feeling. Yet it was so irresistible, so ¡­ pleasurable.


    "And, this," he said and plunged into me, hard and deep.


    I cried out loud as the wave of sensations finally carried me to the peak, and a tremor shot from deep inside all the way to my fingertips, my toes, my every inch of being. It was a sensation that I didn''t know I was capable of feeling, and it overwhelmed all my senses, cked out all my thoughts, leaving my whole body trembling in ecstasy.


    I panted, my breaths a broken series of shivering puffs. I couldn''t process what had just happened, and the world ceased to exist.


    A gentle brush of lips brought me back to my senses. "Like my proof?" He gathered me in his arms. The unmistakable spiritual power from him was already pulsing in my veins, vigorously, lovingly.


    I understood then how wrong I was. None of this had ever been about his responsibility to save my life. It was about me.


    "Why me?" I asked, my voice still trembling.


    There was a brief pause. Then he kissed me again, "Do you believe in destiny?"


    I smiled and sealed my lips against his. But in my mind I replied: I don''t believe in destiny.. I believe in you.

 Chapter 19 - What Lay Between Us

    I fell asleep in Bai Ye''s arms that night, and it was one of the best night''s sleep I ever had. When I woke up to the bright golden rays spilling in through my window, my head was still resting on his shoulder, and he was already awake, stroking my cheek gently with his thumb.


    I blinked, trying to focus my groggy eyes. "You''re not practicing this morning?" I asked after seeing that it wasn''t a trick of the light, that he was really there lying next to me. Everything still felt like a dream.


    "Didn''t want to wake you up." He nted a kiss on my forehead. "You look beautiful in your sleep."


    I stared at him dumbstruck. Beautiful? That word had never been associated with me in my entire life. I was pale and scrawny, my cheeks too hollow, my chin too sharp, my ¡­ breasts too small. I had been somewhat grateful for the dim lightingst night that made it harder for Bai Ye to see all those details.


    Though he had probably measured everything with his hands already. My face grew hot at the thought, and I buried myself into the nket.


    "More beautiful when you blush," he scooped me out of the heap and said all too seriously.


    I had no idea what kind of person he was anymore. Others at Mount Hua always thought of him as stern and forbidding, but I had only ever known his gentle side. No matter how slow or clumsy I was with new techniques, he never scolded me, and he never said or did anything that made me discouraged or embarrassed.


    Except ¡­ how could he be so good at teasing me now?


    "Mast¡ª"


    He swallowed my next syble, gathering me closer. Our bodies were still bare under the bed covers, and I went limp in his arms at the warmth of his skin against mine. His kiss was slow and deep, enticing, alluring, and I felt heat starting to rise¡ª


    Then he bit my lip.


    "Bai Ye!" I gasped and red at him, though the half-sting, half-tickle wasn''t exactly painful.


    "Now that''s better," he smirked. "It was your punishment for saying the wrong name."


    I quieted at his words. Maybe the broad daylight was forcing me to meet reality face to face, it became more difficult to pretend that I had forgotten all about whaty between us. I wanted to taste his name on my tongue again and again, but I was afraid that I''d start getting too used to it and slip it out at the wrong time.


    "Do you ¡­ Do you n to keep this from everyone else?" I finally asked the question that had been on my mind for the past two days. "What if I slip out your name in front of others?"


    He shrugged. "What''s wrong with calling your master by his name? Do I look like someone that cares about formalities to you?"


    I remembered that day at the Gatekeeper''s hall, his disrespectful tone when he addressed the Gatekeeper by the name as well. True, Bai Ye was never a person constrained by rules.


    But I insisted on an answer. "Are you not worried at all that they might find out about us?"


    He should be, and a part of me wanted to hear him admit it. Nothing could change the fact that as master and disciple, we hadmitted unspeakable sins, and I didn''t want to be the one to bring him such disgrace.


    But a different part of me wanted to hear him say he didn''t care. No matter how much I tried to convince myself, I was far from certain of his feelings for me. He was too wless, too impossible. I knew I was being selfish, but I wanted him to tell me that he would choose me over his perfect image, that despite all the rules and norms, he would acknowledge to the whole wide world that I was his, and he was mine.


    "Qing-er," he held my gaze, the look on his face now grave and solemn. "I have made my choice, and I will never regret it or try to hide it from anyone. If it eases your mind, I can swear it on my¡ª"


    "No," I pressed my palm to his lips, "don''t. I believe you."


    He sped my hand. "It''s wise to not believe what men tell you in bed," he said somewhat wistfully, "especially when your moans and cries can suck the souls out of them, Qing-er. For all those sounds you madest night, I think the whole Mount Hua probably knows all about us already, and your concerns won''t be relevant anymore."


    My blood froze at his words. "What¡ª"


    Heughed. "Though fortunately for you, I wanted to keep those sounds for my ears only, so I used a barrier spell."


    I red at him, and it took me a moment to realize that I had just been yed. "Bai Ye!" Could he not stay serious for more than a minute?


    "But I want you to know that I didn''t do it for my own sake," he continued. "This world is unfair to women. No matter the truth, some might still im that all of this happened because you seduced me. I can''t risk putting you in harm''s way." He cupped my cheek. "One day, if you think you''ve be strong enough that you no longer care what others think of you, I''ll be proud to show everyone who my soulmate is. But before then, I won''t say a word unless you tell me to."


    I looked into his eyes, lost in the unwavering tender love glistening from their depths. How could I have not seen it before? How could I have doubted him?


    A thousand words were on the tip of my tongue, but my lips trembled, and nothing came out.


    He kissed me again. "Now let''s get dressed.. I have something to show you."

 Chapter 20 - A Secret Technique

    Bai Ye led me through a maze of meandering paths in the garden until we came to a small stone door hidden behind a thicket of jasmine bushes. I never knew such a ce existed in the same garden that I had visited every day for the past five years.


    He beckoned me forward, "Only my spiritual power can open this door. Give it a try."


    I took a deep breath, brushing aside the intimate thought of how that power came into my body, andid my hand on the stone''s surface. A pale white light danced beneath my palm when I called his spiritual power forward¡ªpure and strong, without the slight tint of the telltale purple color from impurities¡ªand the stone glowed as if lit from the inside. With a loud rumble, the door shook and then disappeared.


    "It''s a spiritual seal," Bai Ye exined as I gaped at the open doorway. "There was no physical door or stone in front of you, but unless you can break the spell, you''ll see and feel what the seal shows you." He stepped inside the dark entrance, and I followed.


    The interior was a cave chamber, a littlerger than my bedroom, dim and wet. I squinted to adjust my eyes to the lighting. There was no furniture, and the walls were bare except for deep etchings all over.


    "These are instructions for an ancient technique," Bai Ye said. The echoes of his voice seemed endless in the small space. "I think it will suit you best for the next stage of your training, but I need to watch you follow through once and make sure that it fares well on your body."


    I looked up at the etchings, mystified. Such caution wasn''t Bai Ye''s usual style, and the seclusiveness of this ce made me wonder if this was a forbidden technique. If he didn''t see fit to tell me more about it though, I didn''t want to push for an exnation.


    "Yes, Master." I sat down in a meditating position and started. The etchings were a series of drawings illustrating how to guide spiritual power through one''s meridians, simr to themon ancient ways of recording swordsmanship moves and Qi cultivations. I carefully called my power forward, moving it slowly but firmly ording to the first illustration.


    The feeling was unlike any other technique I had learned so far. Instead of a warm, lively power pulsing from within, I felt a sense of chill as I pushed my power through. The sensation grew stronger as I proceeded to the next illustration, and the next. When I reached the final step, the chill had built up into an almost dreadful, freezing cold, and I shivered.


    Bai Ye kneeled behind me immediately and pressed his palm to my back, transferring his spiritual power to me. The warmth fought off the chill quickly. "It might take a few tries to get used to it," he said. "How do you feel?"


    "Much better now," I replied. "Should I try again?"


    "If you think you can manage. And with one modification this time¡ª" he pointed at one of the drawings, "¡ªwhen guiding your inflowing energy in this step, focus on my spiritual power; and for outflowing, use yours."


    It took me a moment to grasp the implications. "This is ¡­ a dual cultivation technique?"


    A tinge of disappointment rose in me. After everythingst night and what he told me in the morning, I had hoped that what we shared was more than this. Reality was too quick at disillusioning.


    But Bai Ye shook his head. "Dual cultivation techniques require both people controlling their power flow simultaneously. This is only for you."


    I lowered my head, ashamed of my earlier thought. I didn''t realize until now that deep down inside, I still doubted him.


    He only tousled my hair. "Don''t overthink it. Now try again."


    I obeyed, starting back at the first step. I wasn''t sure if it was my body adapting to it or the source of the power making a difference, but the chill was much more bearable this time around, and when I followed through theplete set of drawings, I only felt cool and refreshed.


    Bai Ye nodded at my progress. "From now on, I want you toe here every week and practice for at least an hour. With the modification, remember. Once you are familiar enough with the instructions and can follow through without them, you can practice anywhere you wish, but be sure not to mention or show this technique to anyone else."


    I looked at him in surprise.


    Every master at Mount Hua had their own branch of inherited arts, and it wasn''t unusual that some of their techniques weren''t well known to the others. But in the end, everything was derived from the canons, and the differences between various branches were usually slight and inconsequential. Techniques that were purposefully kept as secrets were rare, to say the least, and most definitely red upon.


    The hidden location of this chamber, the sealed door, the strange chill, and his unusual caution ¡­ What was this technique?


    Bai Ye read the unspoken questions in my eyes. He gazed up at the etchings, turning his back to me. For a moment, his figure looked lonely again, like it did when he waited for mest night at my doorstep. "I promise, Qing-er," he said softly, "that one day I will exin all of this to you. But now is not time yet, and I can only ask that you trust me ¡­ and believe me when I say I''ll never do anything to hurt you."


    I felt a lump in my throat. For the sudden sorrow in his voice, and for my earlier doubt in him that he must''ve noticed. "Yes, Master," I replied.. "I trust you with my life."

 Chapter 21 - An Ancient Relic

    Bai Ye left me to meditate in the cave chamber undisturbed. I followed the full cycle of illustrations a few times, pausing and slowing down asionally to allow my body to adapt, and when I finished, the strange feeling of coldness was gone. Power started pulsing in me, but in an utterly unfamiliar way.


    I raised a hand and summoned my spiritual power forward. The glow on my fingertips looked the same as always, pale and purple, yet it felt different, as if it was a different force of its own that didn''t want to sumb to mymand. The flicker of light seemed to hiss at me, swaying unsteadily, and I had to fight it hard to keep it under control.


    Trust Bai Ye, I told myself. It always takes time for one''s body to get ustomed to new cultivation routines. But in the back of my mind, I couldn''t push away the thought that there was something creepy, something wrong about this technique.


    The sun was almost at its peak when I left the chamber and resealed the entrance behind me. The sweet scent of jasmine surrounding the hidden corner was delightful, and it brightened my mood.


    I considered for a moment and made my way to Xie Lun''s hall.


    ~ ~


    There was something about the open, undisguised cheerfulness of the young men in this group that called to me. Maybe it was Bai Ye''s reclusive lifestyle, or maybe it was his overly perfect image or his too many secrets, but as much as I wanted to be with him, I never feltpletely at ease around him. Not as much as I did around these new friends.


    "Yun Qing-er!" Qi Lian ran up to me, brandishing his sword in hand. "I just learned a new move today. Come spar with me, I''ll show it to you!"


    "You mean you''ll cut me to pieces with it?" I smiled at his excitement.


    "Oh, that''s right ¡­ have you fully recovered yet?" Qi Lian looked me up and down. "You seem different today."


    I started at his words. "Different how?" Did he notice anything out of the ordinary?


    "More lively, I think," he scratched his head, "or maybe ¡­ more spirited? You look like you can''t wait to use a sword again." He grinned.


    I let out a breath andughed. "All this just to talk me into sparring. Alright, let''s get to it!"


    Qi Lian wasted no timeing at me with his sword. I unsheathed Twin Stars, meeting his attack, and our des started shing and ringing like bells. I was careful not to call upon Bai Ye''s spiritual power in my moves, but his strength had inevitably fused with mine to some extent, and I could feel the powering out of me was much stronger than before. I prayed that no one would notice.


    Thest time when I practiced with Qi Lian, he had to slow down for me to keep up with his moves. This time, I was amazed that I could counter his advances with ease, and I was even able to lunge a few attacks of my own. The sparring session went on for a lot longer than previously. It only ended when he swept a sideways cut, bringing the edge of his de against my throat, and I met it with a thrust, the tip of my sword pointing at his chest.


    "How did you improve so much in just a week?" Qi Lian marveled at the draw. "I didn''t even get a chance to try my new move!"


    "Sadly for you, it doesn''t look like Yun Qing-er will be in your league for much longer." Xie Lun''s voice came from behind me.


    I didn''t realize he had been watching us. "Senior Xie," I turned around and greeted him, somewhat eager to exin my unexpected progress. "It must be the spiritual power my master transferred to me to help me heal."


    But Xie Lun shook his head. "Like I saidst time, your grasp of swordsmanship is superb, and it''s only reasonable that you improve quickly. As to your spiritual power though ¡­ I think it might be your swords. You said they were new, didn''t you? Mind if I take a closer look at them?"


    I didn''t expect that, but I was more than d to divert the attention away from my spiritual power. "Yes, I got them less than two weeks ago, and I''m still learning how to use them most efficiently." I handed him Twin Stars carefully.


    Xie Lun ran his forefinger over the de. "I knew this was an artifact when I first saw it," he said, half to himself and half to us, "but I didn''t know it''s from such ancient times. I haven''t seen swords this powerful before. Not even in our master''s collection."


    Qi Lian''s eyes widened. "No wonder Yun Qing-er can improve so fast! I heard ancient swords can awaken hidden spiritual power in their wielders."


    Xie Lun nodded. "It''s because of the ancient ways of sword making. Old swordsmiths used to forge spiritual power into the de itself, and some legendary swords can even carry power of their own." His eyesnded on Twin Stars again. "I''m not sure just how powerful this pair is, but judging from its build and the signs of age, it was most likely forged during the high ssical period when swordsmiths went out of their way trying to create the most powerful weapons ever existed. I wouldn''t be surprised if this was one of their masterpieces."


    I was speechless. I knew from Bai Ye''s warnings that these swords were precious, but I still had never guessed that they would be among the rarest ancient relics. Bai Ye was an avid lover of swords, and I could only imagine how much these must mean to him.


    "Master Bai Ye never told you?" Xie Lun nced at me. "I''m getting jealous, Yun Qing-er. Swordsmen fight over des like this to keep in their collections, but your master is willing to give it to you for practice and not even mention to you how priceless it is."


    "It''s not fair," Qi Lian agreed. "Is this his trick to help you improve quickly and take us by surprise at the tournament?"


    I blinked. "Tournament?"


    "The tournament of swords next month," Qi Lian stared at me. "You forgot about it?"


    Oh. That one.. I smiled sheepishly, too embarrassed to tell them that, since I had always been so terrible at swords, I never participated in the tournament for the past five years and had totally forgotten it existed.

 Chapter 22 - The Best I Can Offer

    The tournament of swords was one the biggest annual events at Mount Hua, held every autumn and open to all disciples. During my first couple of years here, I had always wished to be able to prove myself in those matches and make Bai Ye proud.


    That thought still lingered in my mind, and now that Qi Lian had mentioned it, I felt an urge to give it a try. But on the other hand, what would it prove if I were to win a tournament with someone else''s spiritual power? It seemed like cheating. And what if others question my speed of improvement?


    I was too busy with those thoughts in my head to realize that my feet had already brought me back to Bai Ye''s hall.


    He was practicing in the garden, and I stood at the entrance watching him for a while. It was just like my usual morning routine for the past five years, hiding in the shadows of dawn and watching his graceful figure washed in the golden light. Except I was no longer in the shadows, and it was no longer dawn¡ªbecause he didn''t want to wake me up from my beautiful sleep.


    I couldn''t help smiling. I was grateful for everything that led me to where I was today.


    Bai Ye noticed my presence, though he said nothing, and I watched him in peaceful silence until hepleted the final move. He sheathed his sword and smiled at me, "What is it?"


    He could always tell when something was on my mind.


    "I ¡­" I had readied the questions about the tournament on my way back, but when I opened my mouth to answer, suddenly all I could think of to say was: I missed you. Even though it had only been a few hours.


    I felt blood rushing to my face. What a crazed and indecent thought. I took a deep breath to reorganize myself, then managed to say: "I''ve been thinking about the tournament of swords next month."


    "It''s a good learning opportunity for you," he sat down at the tea table next to him and said. "You don''t need my permission for it. Just sign up on the main peak."


    "But ¡­" I lowered my head and wrung my hands nervously. The words that I had already prepared escaped me¡ªit was oddly difficult to speak out about my worries when he was so unconditionally supportive.


    "I should''ve exined this to you sooner, Qing-er," he added, seeing my unease. "My spiritual power can make your body stronger¡ªwhich was how it helped you force out the venom¡ªbut without following a proper dual cultivation technique, you won''t be able to fully control it or wield it at will through a sword. The progress you''re seeing in your swordsmanship is from your own effort, not mine. Show it to everyone and be proud."


    I looked up at him, too many thoughts fighting for dominance in my mind. He knew me so well, and he didn''t need a word from me to see through all my doubts and worries. Maybe he even knew how much I needed that reassuring, gentle kindness in his eyes.


    But if what he said was true, then where did my powere from? Was it really from Twin Stars like Xie Lun suspected?


    "Senior Xie Lun told me today that some ancient swords could carry spiritual power of their own ¡­" I ventured. "Is it true that Twin Stars are among them? Is that how I was able to improve so fast?"


    Bai Ye''s eyes seemed to darken for a moment. "Twin Stars were forged with the ancient technique, and they can indeed awaken hidden power in you. But the power is yours all the same. If Xie Lun were to hold these swords, they wouldn''t have resonated with him as they did with you."


    His answer only shocked me more. I had never heard of swords that worked differently depending on the wielder. Just what type of artifact was Twin Stars?


    "If you really wish to know," He hesitated slightly, then continued, "I will be honest with you. Your spiritual root ¡­ limits yourmand of spiritual power over metal, which isn''t ideal for swordsmanship. To break this barrier and advance further, you need a way topensate for yourck of affinity to swords. Twin Stars help you with exactly that."


    Compensate? I had always known that my spiritual root was weak, but to hear that it was to the extent of being unsuitable for swordsmanship ¡­ was surprising, and it hurt a little.


    "Does it mean that ¡­ without these swords, I would never be able to get stronger no matter how hard I try?" I asked, my voice thin and wavering.


    "In a way ¡­ yes," he replied softly. "But remember, power isn''t the only way to measure a person''s sess. You have a talent in medicine, and in my mind, the art to ease pain and save lives is far more impactful and honorable than the art to kill. But you''ve always preferred swordsmanship, and I respect your choice. Even though that path will be less smooth for you, in no way does it imply you are weak or less worthy."


    I looked down at Twin Stars. This was why he gave them to me¡ªbecause I insisted on following a path that didn''t suit me. "Master ¡­ I know how much these swords mean to you. If this is the price it takes¡ª"


    "Qing-er," he interrupted me, "you told me before that you were willing to risk anything as long as it helped with your progress. Is this still how you feel? Is this the path that you''ve chosen, out of your own desire and not just for praise and approval from others?"


    I opened my mouth, but I couldn''t find an answer.


    "You don''t have to answer me now. Take your time and think carefully. Just remember to follow your heart."


    I nodded, though I wondered if there would evere a day when I could truly follow my heart and live a life like his, free and unbound by expectations and judgments of the world.


    "And about Twin Stars ¡­" I persisted. Swords that couldpensate for spiritual roots were even rarer than the ones Xie Lun mentioned, and I couldn''t bring myself to think that I was worthy of them. "They are too precious. I don''t think I''m entitled to keep them ¡­"


    "You are my only disciple," Bai Ye said.. "Have been, and always will be. If you aren''t entitled to the best I can offer, who is?"

 Chapter 23 - Distractions

    Have been, and always will be ¡­


    I closed my eyes for a moment to quiet my surging emotions. What had I done to deserve such privilege, to deserve him?


    "Speaking of your progress," Bai Ye changed the subject, "I''d like to see it. Show me your forms."


    It took me a little while before I managed to find a calm voice. "Which form?" I asked.


    "Pick one that''s heavier on offense than defense."


    I went through the options in my head and readied my stance.


    The Thunderbolt form was one of the entry-level moves taught to new disciples at Mount Hua. It was a bit too basic for my current level, but the wide-open stances and aggressive attacks made it a good candidate to show mymand of spiritual power, so that was the one I chose.


    I moved through the poses. The form was simple but straight to the point, and I focused on the flow of my power through the des. Twin Stars pulsed with energy in my hands. I had no doubt that if I were facing a real enemy, the forces it''d unleash against my opponent would be sweeping and relentless.


    "Pause for a moment."


    I halted at Bai Ye''s voice, my arm still extended in a lunge position. He came up behind me and held the back of my hand. "The idea behind Thunderbolt is to take down your opponent as fast as possible. That''s why it emphasizes offense instead of defense. But to achieve that goal," he brought my arm back towards my body, "you need speed. Take them by surprise. Your attack needs to be like this¡ª" he thrust my arm forward, the de slicing through the air with a whoosh, "¡ªswift and clean. Try again."


    The strength and speed he just showed me were incredible. Impossible. I blinked at him. "How should I guide my spiritual power to be able to move like that?"


    "Push it through to where the most strength is needed," he ran his fingers down my arm, past my elbow and pausing at the wrist, "and leave it up to your de once it''s here. When you lunge," he held my hand again, "don''t hold it in a death grip. Feel the power, and let it lead the de forward along with your body."


    It was his typical way to correct my poses, holding my hand from the back and helping me feel the right posture. Only this time, the soft tickle of his fingers tracing down my arm and the warm touch of his hands ¡­ awakened something different in me. I didn''t know how it happened, but my grip on the sword loosened when he sped his hand around mine, and before I could regain my hold, the sword slipped and ttered to the ground.


    I froze. "I''m sorry!" I blurted out. "I ¡­"


    How could I exin myself? He was only showing me the proper form like he always did. Where did my mind drift to? What had gotten into me?


    Bai Ye nced at me. "Focus," he said simply.


    "Yes, Master." I bit my lips. I could tell from his tone that he was displeased.


    I resumed the ready stance, repeating the previous move based on what he just showed me. My power pulsed stronger this time, and although I could tell that my thrust wasn''t nearly as impactful as his, I could feel the strength growing and flowing more smoothly under mymand.


    Bai Ye nodded when Ipleted the form. "Remember the feeling and keep practicing your control," he said and gestured for me to join him at the tea table.


    I shuffled my feet and moved towards him slowly, afraid that he would either scold me or tease me for the earlier mistake. He had never scolded me before, so that was less likely, but teasing ¡­


    He reached out with his arm and yanked me forward, and I fell into hisp with a yelp.


    "Seems like I''ll have to change my way of teaching next time to avoid distractions," heid his palm over the back of my hand. "What would you prefer that I use instead?" He traced his fingers down my arm like he did before, only slower and lighter this time, purposefully seductive. "How about a whip?"


    I stiffened. Whips were what teachers used to punish disobedient pupils. I remembered the bone-chilling screams that used to forever surround the school near my home when I was a child, and I imagined Bai Ye holding a whip, raising his hand ¡­


    "Qing-er," he cut off my thoughts, the yfulness gone from his voice. "Distraction is the worst enemy in cultivation. Your mind needs to stay sharp and focused, not just for making good progress, but more importantly, for not losing yourself along the way. Always remember which path leads you to your destination."


    "Yes, Master," I said guiltily, realizing the gravity of my mistake. The thought of him raising a whip at me became even more terrifying. "I promise it won''t happen again. Could you ¡­ Could you not ¡­"


    "Use a whip?" heughed softly and pecked me on the lips. "How could I bring myself to do it?"


    I gazed into his smiling eyes, and suddenly the fluttering in my heart returned. Despite all his talk on distractions and focus, I leaned in and pressed my lips against his.


    I hadn''t kissed him in broad daylight before. Although our hall was far from the main peak, I couldn''t be entirely certain that no one would walk in on us, but at that moment, those thoughts vanishedpletely from my mind. The kiss felt different under the sun, warm and reassuring, less hidden, less forbidden. As I pressed myself harder into him, measuring the depth of his mouth with my tongue, his words resounded in my ears:


    "How could I bring myself to do it?"


    "If you aren''t entitled to the best I can offer, who is?"


    I couldn''t control myself. I loved him, no matter how much I knew it was a distraction and a mistake.


    "Qing-er," he broke the kiss and breathed, "you should know the consequences when you treat a man like this."


    Before I could respond, he lifted me from hisp and dropped me down on the tea table.. Then he leaned in and kissed me again, hard.

 Chapter 24 - Right Here?

    His kiss was fierce and conquering, holding nothing back, like a wildfire spreading on dry grasnd in an irresistible, unstoppable sweep. His hand came up behind my nape and pulled me in tight against him, so hard that I thought my neck might break.


    This was far different from his usual gentleness, but it ignited me, and I parted my lips further, inviting him in, giving him back what I took. My hands cupped his cheeks, feeling every movement of his muscles, every heavy breath against my skin, every bit of rising heat.


    I gasped when his other hand reached for my waist and started working the ribbons of my dress.


    "Right ¡­ Right here?" I pushed myself a little farther away and stared at him wide-eyed.


    "Bedrooms are too far away," he replied and closed the distance between us again, sealing the rest of my protests in my mouth.


    I kept staring at his blurry image in front of my eyes. The intimate scenes fromst night were still fresh in my mind, and I had already been ashamed of the feeling it awakened in me earlier. But now, we were going to do it again in broad daylight, outside in the garden, on a tea table?


    His fingers didn''t slow. There were too manyyers to my outfit, and he didn''t have the patience to undo them all. He loosened the ties around my waist, and the next moment his hand was beneath the fabric, burning away all my senses and reasons as he skimmed upward, tracing the curve of my body. The sensations fromst night flooded back to me, and my whole body throbbed under his touch.


    But what if ¡­


    "No one will see," he heard my silent questions and whispered under our mixed breaths. Then he brushed his lips over my ear and nibbled my earlobe, "or hear."


    The bite was nothing more than a slight pinch, yet the tingle it sent through me was sharp, almost shuddering. I moaned. His warm breath tickled softly against my skin, and a trail of kisses followed down my neck.


    A zing fire consumed me, and I surrendered. Modesty be damned. I clutched his cor, yanking theyers loose, and my hands slid under.


    His skin seemed even hotter today under the sun, like a me beneath my palm. I followed the lines of his strong bones and hard muscles, studying all the ridges and dips with my fingertips. I felt his tight stomach, his steady heartbeat¡ª


    My hands stopped over his heart.


    He felt different there. Coarse. Rough. At first, I thought it might''ve been a patch of burn scar, but when my fingers grazed over it, I felt thin, disconnected ripples of bulging skin. Burn scars didn''t feel like this.


    I straightened myself and looked. My boiling blood froze at what I saw.


    He nudged my hand pulling hard on his cor. "Qing-er¡ª"


    "How did you get this?" I asked, my voice trembling.


    "You''re tearing my cor to shreds¡ª"


    "How did you get this?" I demanded again.


    The skin over his heart was covered in scars. Hundreds, thousands, so many that I wouldn''t have been able to see them individually if not for the more obvious, fresh healings on top. They were all the same size, likely from a small dragger, and theyyered on top of each other endlessly like a poisonous snake encircling and strangling itself.


    What kind of horror did he go through to get scars like this?


    "I''m not invincible," he said casually. "When I get cut, I bleed, and when I heal, I get a scar. Nothing out of the ordinary."


    "This is not ''a scar''," I persisted. "They healed at different times. Some are old enough to be barely visible, and some are newer ¡­ from probably a few years back. They weren''t from the same injury¡ª"


    "They just healed differently," he sped his hand over mine. "Scars are inevitable for a swordsman, Qing-er. You should be proud of me for them."


    Proud? How could I, knowing how much it must hurt and how close he was to death?


    I leaned in and pressed my cheek to his chest. My eyes grew misty at the thought of what he had to endure, but the sound of his strong heartbeat reassured me that it was all in the past. I kissed those scars, feeling their roughness on my lips, and I wished I could smooth them away along with his memories of the pain.


    He ran his fingers slowly through my hair, "Had I known cuts could get me treatment like this from you, I should''ve gotten more of them."


    "Bai Ye!" I straightened and red at him. Did he think I was so heartless?


    He started at my protest. Then he noticed the swirling tears in my eyes. The look on his face changed fleetingly, from surprise, to relief, to delight, and finally to a hint of that mysterious sorrow. He nted a kiss on my eyelids. "I promised not to let you weep for me ¡­ Please don''t make me break my word."


    "Then please be careful and don''t risk your life like this again," I said almost sobbingly. Bai Ye had always been nothing but unrivaled in my mind, and I had never thought that anyone or anything would be able to injure him to such an extent. The revtion terrified me, and the marks of his sufferings shredded my heart to pieces.


    He closed his arms around me. "I''m d, Qing-er," he said softly, "and grateful ¡­ to hear that you care."


    His words bewildered me. Why wouldn''t I care? What did he expect instead?


    "But now that we''ve taken too long ¡­" he continued, "the tea table might be starting to make you sore."


    I blinked, and I subconsciously wiggled my legs to test it out. He was right. My thighs were beginning to grow numb¡ª


    The next moment I was swept off the table into his arms.. "Looks like we''ll have to save the garden for next time," he kissed me and carried me into his room.

 Chapter 25 - All Of You

    I hadn''t been inside Bai Ye''s bedroom before. I imagined it would smell of cedar just like him, but when he brought me over the threshold, there was only a whiff of fresh herbs drifting in the air.


    It was the taste of his kiss. I inhaled deeply, letting it fill my nostrils and suffuse all my senses.


    He noticed, "Next time I''ll add some wormwood and sweet fennel ¡­"


    I gaped at him, my sentiments towards the scentpletely different now. Wormwood and sweet fennel were the ingredients for ¡­ a strong aphrodisiac ¡­


    Heughed as he lowered us both into the bed. "Still beautiful when you blush," he kissed me and whispered.


    I hated how easy it was for him to make me blush. But at the same time, I loved this hidden side of him that wasn''t all seriousness, that was so good at teasing me and so unpredictably wild.


    As he deepened the kiss, his hands wasted no time gliding over the ps of my dress and working the remaining knots and ties. I was already disheveled, and with only a few tugs and pulls, thestyer of my clothes fell off my shoulders.


    My heart thudded in my ears. The curtains were closed, and the room was much dimmer than the garden, though still bright enough to see. It was the first time that I faced him with my bare body in full light, and I was too nervous and afraid to see his reaction to all my imperfections.


    "Qing-er," he whispered as his hands followed the curves of my waist down to my hips, slid over to my bottoms, and then back to my thighs. "You are most beautiful when I can see you ¡­ all of you."


    I opened my squeezed-shut eyes and looked at him, panting slightly from his caress. He wasn''t disappointed?


    "Hmm, I take that back," he said, and I tensed. "Most beautiful when you look at me like this ¡­ Innocently seductive," he smirked.


    "Bai Ye!" I yanked him by the cor. He could always find the best way to get a goodugh out of me. But the moment his cor opened loose under my grip, the glimpse of his scar doused all my little fires of indignation.


    It might be the thought of his injuries that worried me, or it might be his approval at the sight of my body that encouraged me; all I knew was that the next thing I said was not something I would''ve ever expected of myself: "Let me see the rest of you."


    His eyes widened. Then a trace of delight surfaced in their depths. "I''m honored," he opened his arms.


    I sat up, undid his sash, and slid off his robe and undershirts. No more scars¡ªI let out a breath I didn''t know I was holding. He looked perfect everywhere else, with his tight muscles even more obvious in the brightness of the day, and his skin shone a healthy golden hue in the diffused light. I ran my hands down his broad shoulders and chest, his smooth back, his hard abdomen. He closed his eyes, and his breaths quickened.


    I ignored my burning cheeks and slid my hands down to his waist.


    It took me a few clumsy tries to sessfully clear his breeches off his ridge. I looked, and I gasped. Not that the sight was as astonishing as his scars, but I hadn''t expected it to be ¡­ a bit scary in its own way. So red, and so big.


    How could such a thing fit ¡­ inside me?


    He chucked at my stupefaction. "Like what you see?" He lowered me back onto the pillow with a kiss.


    I embraced him. My face couldn''t burn hotter, but when our bare bodies pressed tight together, I felt something changing between us, as if revealing ourselves to each other, unprotected and undisguised, had peeled off thatstyer of shield between us and brought us closer. It was finally him¡ªonly him¡ªthat I was holding in my arms.


    "Bai Ye," I breathed into his lips, "I like seeing you. All of you." I paused and rephrased myself, "I like all of you. I ¡­ I love you."


    I wasn''t sure why I said it, but at that moment, I suddenly felt an urge to tell him the deepest secret in my heart, to let all my guards down and finally acknowledge my true feelings, both to him and to myself.


    He stilled, as if the confession shocked him. "Qing-er," he said after a while. "I ¡­"


    My heart pounded for the rest of the words, but he cut it off with a peck on my lips. Then he moved down, trailing wet kisses along my neck, chest, stomach, belly ¡­


    He didn''t stop.


    "Bai Ye?" I lifted my head and looked down at him. He spread my thighs open and pressed his mouth onto my ¡­


    "Bai ¡­ Ah! ¡­" It was toote when I realized what he was doing. I almost screamed to stop him, but a sharp, sweeping wave of pleasure crashed over me the moment he touched me, and my words shattered. The sensation came so suddenly, so overwhelmingly that even my pitch changed.


    How ¡­ How could he bring himself to do this?


    All my muscles tightened, and I dug my fingers deep into his hair. I wanted to stop him, and I fought the tremor in my voice to try to speak, but all that came out were broken sybles and moans: "Bai Ye ¡­ ah ¡­ d-don''t ¡­ um ¡­ ah ¡­"


    I couldn''t bear the image of him buried between my legs, lowering himself like so to please me. But I also couldn''t pretend that I didn''t want it. Every stroke of his tongue, every slight swirl and suckle engulfed my senses with wild pleasure, and I couldn''t control the shake of my whole body or hold back the squeals escaping my throat.


    "S-stop ¡­ Bai Ye ¡­ Ahh!" When the sensation finally overcame me, my body spasmed so hard that my back arched, and the world spun. I probably screamed. I was beyond euphoric¡ªfor the release, and for what he did for me to bring such rapture.


    I held his cheeks with my trembling hands and brought his face against mine. His lips glistened from my climax, and I kissed him, panting violently as I tasted the slight saltiness of myself on the tip of his tongue.


    "Qing-er ¡­" he whispered as he tightened his arm around my nape and slid between my shaky thighs, though he still didn''t finish those words. He didn''t need to. There was raw emotion in the way he held me and imed me, as if he wanted to make me part of him, as if something deep inside him was finally unleashed after being buried for too long.


    He loved me. I knew atst.


    I gave him everything I had until the next wave of pleasure consumed us both.

 Chapter 26 - Stay Safe

    The bed was a sweaty mess afterward, but neither of us wanted to get up from it. Bai Ye didn''t let go of me from his arms, and I kept kissing him until I felt something hard starting to bulge between us, prodding my lower abdomen.


    I stared at him in disbelief.


    He chuckled, "I told you. There are consequences when you kiss me like that, Qing-er."


    I gave him a blushing re. Disregarding his bare shoulders and chest, he still looked just like the serious, formidable master that was lecturing me not long ago. His hair was only slightly tousled, his cheeks barely flushed. If anything, the rest of his face seemed paler than usual, probably because of the dim indoor light. It was too difficult to associate this image with all his wild words, and the image where he ¡­


    "If you keep tempting me with that look in your eyes ¡­" He interrupted my musings. His hand slid up my back, slowing tracing along my spine, "I wouldn''t mind staying here for the rest of the day and continue¡ª"


    "Bai Ye!" I caught the seductive hand that was trying to reawaken the tingles in my body. The sun was barely westering, and there was still plenty of daylight left ahead of us. If we were to stay in the room for the rest of it ¡­ What kind of indecency was this?


    He chuckled again. "Don''t regret turning down my offer then. There won''t be another one for a few days," he said as he reached for his pile of fresh clothesying on the side table.


    A few days? I finally noticed that the robes he was reaching for were the gray ones inmoner''s style. "You are leaving again?"


    A lump rose in my throat. The past day and night felt too good to be true, and I had grown too used to his presence, too used to being surrounded by his scent, his voice, his touch. The thought of being separated from him, even if only for a short while, saddened me more than I had expected.


    "I was going to tell you earlier when you came back ¡­" he paused in his motion and exined. "I wouldn''t leave so soon if I could help it. But summer is almost over, and I need to find a type of herb before the end of its season. It shouldn''t take too long."


    His tone was almost apologetic, and I knew he must''ve sensed my low spirits at the news. I felt silly. He had his own matters to attend to, of course¡ªfor the past five years, he had spent more time traveling and searching for medicine books and herbs than staying at Mount Hua. I shouldn''t have expected that to change.


    "Where are you heading?" I asked, trying to draw my attention away from the unreasonable disappointment.


    "The Ice Mountains. If all goes well, it''ll be a three-day trip. Otherwise, maybe up to a week."


    My head snapped up. "The Ice Mountains? Is ¡­ Is what you are looking for that important?"


    The Ice Mountains were infamous for the relentless climate, dangerousndscape, and most importantly, the densely packed demonirs. It was a menacing destination even for the most powerful cultivators.


    "It only grows on that mountain range." He arched an eyebrow. "You doubt my ability to handle those low-level demons?"


    "N-No¡ª" In all honesty, I didn''t. Bai Ye was one of the strongest at Mount Hua, and I had never believed that any demons would be able to do him harm. But the sight of his scars had proved me wrong, and I couldn''t help but worry that he might encounter another deadly situation like it.


    Iid my head on his chest. "Just ¡­ be careful. I don''t want to see you hurt."


    He rubbed his thumb over my cheek. "Then you know how I feel, Qing-er. Please stay safe this time while I''m gone. I would dy the trip if I could, but ¡­"


    "I''ll be fine," I said, hearing the concern in his tone. "Chu Xi is gone already, and I''ll stay away from anyone else close to her." I paused. "Besides ¡­ Not everything that came out of my ident was bad, was it?"


    I knew how much effort it took him to save me, and it felt wrong to think this way, but without my injury, we might never get to where we were today. To some extent, I was grateful for the incident and for Chu Xi''s unintentional help.


    Bai Ye''s eyes darkened. "It wasn''t an ident, and she will pay for it." He closed his eyes and sighed. "I thought I was going to lose you, Qing-er. I thought ¡­"


    He gathered me closer, nting a light kiss on the top of my head. His embrace was all tenderness, almost careful, as if he was handling fragile porcin that would shatter at the slightest touch. A tinge of guilt rose in me. My near-death must''ve really frightened him.


    "I promise I''ll stay safe," I said as I wrapped my arms around his waist. "But ¡­ I''ll ¡­ I''ll miss you."


    I felt almost childish for saying such a thing, but there was a smile in his voice when he said: "Next time I''ll bring you along. You haven''t left Mount Hua for a while, it''ll be a good change."


    I lifted my head and looked up at him. "It doesn''t matter where I am, Mount Hua or not ¡­ I just want to be with you."


    Heughed softly. Then his lips found mine. I ignored his earlier warnings about the consequences and pressed myself tightly into him, savoring his skin, his heartbeat, his hardness with every part of me.


    If this was thest of him I could get in a while, I wasn''t going to let it go so easily.

 Chapter 27 - Its A Bet

    Bai Ye didn''t manage to leave until stars were twinkling in the sky, and I wondered the next morning if anyone would still be able to see my flushed cheeks or smell the lingering scent of cedar on me.


    Thete summer sun was mild as I made my way to the main peak to sign up for the tournament of swords. I tilted my head back, letting my face bask in the warmth. I felt more alive and free than ever before. The shadow I had been living under for the past five years was finally gone, and Bai Ye had reentered my life like the rising sun, illuminating my world and brightening every hidden corner of my heart.


    I was filled with joy. Even if this wasn''t the way it was supposed to be. Even if this wasn''t a choice that everyone could ept or respect.


    "Yun Qing-er?" A familiar, high-pitched voice came from behind me.


    I stiffened. I had hoped that I wouldn''t run into Zhong Yn so soon.


    "I thought the venom would''ve left you paralyzed," her bitter voice continued as she caught up with me and blocked my path. "What a shame."


    I took a deep breath to calm myself. We were close enough to the peak that the two of us weren''t the only people on this path. A few other disciples were passing by within earshot, so at least Zhong Yn wouldn''t dare to do anything too audacious.


    That thought eased my mind. "What do you want?" I asked.


    "What do I want?" Zhong Yn sneered. "You. Gone. Forever. Do you not feel the slightest guilt, Yun Qing-er? Lin Weiwei is expelled because of you. Chu Xi is sent away for two years because of you. How dare you still walk around here like Mount Hua is your home?"


    "Mount Hua IS my home," I retorted. "Just because you and Chu Xi are rted to the Gatekeeper, it doesn''t mean that this whole ce is yours and yours alone. And why should I feel guilty? Chu Xi and Lin Weiwei got what they deserved for what they did to me, and I only feel content that justice served them right."


    Zhong Yn''s jaw dropped open. I couldn''t me her for being so surprised¡ªI had always been timid, and whenever she and Chu Xi made fun of me before, I would simply bite it down and walk away silently. I never defended myself, not like this.


    I almost surprised myself as well, and I wondered where my courage came from.


    Zhong Yn didn''t back down easily, of course. "They were only punished because you fooled the Gatekeeper with your lies!"


    "Careful with your words." I raised my voice as I saw a few other disciples approaching on a path nearby. "Are you suggesting that the Gatekeeper can''t tell the truth from lies? Or that he is so easily swayed by others and can''t form his own judgment?"


    The passing disciples heard our conversation and darted skeptical nces in our direction. Zhong Yn''s face ashened.


    "You''ve grown some backbones, Yun Qing-er," she gritted her teeth. "But it''s all because Master Bai Ye is so protective of you, isn''t it? I don''t know how you did it, but you tricked him into helping you punish Chu Xi, and you think he''ll keep doing the same when you get yourself into some other trouble, don''t you? Is that why you dare talk back to me now?"


    Her words rang sharply in my ears, and myposure was suddenly overtaken by a surge of panic. Was this the reason? Was I finally being brave because I knew Bai Ye would always be there for me?


    "So I was right ¡­" Zhong Yn didn''t miss the slightest signs of my unease. "What did you do to him to make him so invested in such a useless disciple? What did you¡ª"


    "I''m not useless," I cut her off before the words that I dreaded most came out of her mouth, "and I''ll be d to prove you wrong any time."


    Take the bait, I prayed silently. Take on the challenge and stop talking about Bai Ye.


    It worked. Zhong Yn had always beenpetitive, and she could never turn down a challenge. Her hands moved to the hilt of her sword. "I don''t mind teaching you a good lesson, Yun Qing-er, if you are so eager to suffer."


    I let out a breath surreptitiously and gripped my swords as well, though I knew I was still no match for her at the moment. "There''s no need to make a scene right here, Zhong Yn." I reasoned. "We can do this in a more civilized way. I''ll challenge you at the tournament next month."


    Zhong Yn''s jaw dropped open again, and this time sheughed. "The tournament of swords? You are finally going to participate and show everyone how much of a failure you are?"


    "I am participating," I looked her square in the eye, "and you will regret what you just said by then."


    Sheughed again. "Now you are making me look forward to it." She let go of her sword and crossed her arms. "Fine, let me see how many more tricks you got up your sleeve, or if you are just all talk. You dare make a bet?"


    "On what?"


    She lowered her voice so others nearby wouldn''t hear. "If you lose to me during the tournament, you''ll kneel before me and kiss my feet, and you''ll leave Mount Hua on your own ord and never return. Remember, I''m doing this for Chu Xi as well."


    My stomach roiled at her words. Was she mad? How could such vile thoughts even exist in her mind?


    "And if I win?" I suppressed the urge to vomit and asked.


    "You won''t."


    "What if?"


    "Then you can ask anything you want of me," she snorted. "But don''t worry, you won''t."


    I wasn''t sure how likely it was that I could win the bet. Even though I had been improving fast since receiving Twin Stars, five years of experience wasn''t something that I could make up for overnight. But I couldn''t submit to her humiliation. I had to give it a try.


    "It''s a bet then," I said and took out my spiritual amulet. Zhong Yn fetched hers as well, and we pressed the two together. A pale purple light shed between them¡ªa spiritual bond to seal the agreement.


    "I look forward to it," Zhong Yn whispered in my ears, her voice like a hissing viper.


    "You won''t be disappointed," I promised.

 Chapter 28 - Field Experience

    "You made a bet with Zhong Yn?" Qi Lian stared at me wide-eyed after I signed up for the tournament and made it to their hallter in the day. "You''re challenging her at the tournament?"


    I sighed. "It probably wasn''t the smartest idea ¡­ But I couldn''t just take her insults meekly."


    "Are the two of you within the same rank? Would it be considered a fair fight?"


    I nodded. "Zhong Yn has been at Mount Hua for six years. Not much longer than me."


    The tournament allowed disciples of all levels topete against each other. To make up for the gap in experience, junior disciples were given certain advantages when facing senior opponents: they could move first, or use talismans and artifacts that typically wouldn''t be allowed, or be dered the winner if the result was a draw, and so on. None of those could apply in my case against Zhong Yn though, since we were only a year apart in experience.


    "That''s tough ¡­ I heard she''s one of the best among her peers," Qi Lian mumbled. "She was the championst year, wasn''t she?" he turned to Xie Lun and asked.


    "Only because most of her opponents were her admirers and held back their best," Xie Lun scoffed. "She doesn''t live up to her reputation. The bet might seem unfair at this point, Yun Qing-er, but if you keep improving at your current speed, I wouldn''t be surprised that it bes a close call. What did Master Bai Ye say about this?"


    "He''s away for a little while," I said, hoping that the longing in my voice wasn''t too obvious. I wished Bai Ye could be back immediately. "I probably won''t get to ask for his opinion until a weekter."


    "That''s a whole week out of the one month you have!" Qi Lian said. "Will you be able to keep up the progress by yourself?"


    "I ¡­ I hope so."


    I wondered the same myself. Until recently, I had focused almost exclusively on medicine, which required much less personal instruction than martial skills. I was used to learning things by myself, but would the same routine work out for swordsmanship as well?


    "Real-world fighting experiences would help you most," Xie Lun suggested. "It''s the best way to improve your skills against an opponent, much more effective than sparring." He paused. "If only Master Bai Ye is here to give you permission ¡­ A few of us are heading to East Vige tomorrow to investigate a demon attack fromst week. It would be a very helpful experience for you if you could join us."


    "East Vige?" I recognized the name. That was the ce where Bai Ye wentst week. He hadn''t told me much about the demon attack after his return though. Was the issue there still unresolved?


    "It''s not far from here. It''ll be great if you can join us!" Qi Lian eximed, probably mistaking my question for interest. "Han Shu ising with us too. She''s the only girl among all our master''s disciples, and I''m sure she''ll enjoy yourpany. Can you just leave a note for your master and tell him where you are going? I''m sure he''ll approve of your effort to better prepare for the tournament."


    "Qi Lian has a point," Xie Lun agreed. "I''m leading the trip, so it''s not like you''ll be sneaking out of Mount Hua without notice. Masters are usually quite understanding when ites to field excursions like this."


    I wasn''t prepared for such a wholehearted invitation from them. The idea of the trip was tempting indeed, as I desperately needed a way to improve my skills quickly within a month. And knowing Bai Ye, I was certain he would give me the permission if I asked for it.


    But he would be worried for me when he returned, even if I were to leave him a note.


    "How long will the trip be?" I asked, debating with myself.


    "Most likely three to five days," Xie Lun replied. "We might even be back before your master."


    I considered it. The Ice Mountains¡ªwhere Bai Ye was heading¡ªwere far away and difficult to navigate. I wasn''t sure which herb he was looking for, but it must be rare to warrant this much effort from him, which meant it would only take longer to find. It was quite likely that he''ll be away for more than three to five days, and I could probably make it back before he knew it.


    I made up my mind. "I''d love to join you if you''ll have me."


    ~ ~


    Bai Ye had warned me not to kill too much with Twin Stars, so I packed up my old long sword alongside the twin swords for the trip. I left a note on his desk that evening, exining everything in detail and assuring him that I would be in goodpany. His room still smelled like his kiss, and I stood on the threshold for a while, reluctant to step away from it.


    It had barely been a day, and I was already starting to miss him. Maybe a change of scenes wouldn''t be a bad thing. At least it would help to keep my mind upied.


    The group I met with the next morning was a small one. Apart from Xie Lun and Qi Lian, there were only two others who I had met briefly before: Han Shu, an outgoing girl with a sweet smile and cute dimples, and Zhou Ziyang, a solemn young man that stayed quiet on our entire way to the vige.


    I thanked the heavens that my spiritual power was strong enough tomand a flying sword now¡ªotherwise, I would be the only one that had to resort to sharing a sword with someone else. My maneuvering was still a bit clumsy, but at least I was able to keep myself afloat.


    "There was a demon attack reported herest week," Xie Lun exined as we approached our destination. "You might know of this, Yun Qing-er. Master Bai Ye was sent to see to the matter, but the demons sensed his power and cleared away as soon as he arrived, so the Gatekeeper had to make different assignments this time."


    No wonder the group mostly consisted of junior disciples then. Who knew that weaker cultivators could hold such an advantage in situations like this?


    "Master Bai Ye found noirs or hideouts," Xie Lun continued, "which suggests that these demons likely live somewhere else and can fly long distances. We will need to speak with the vigers to find out what attracted them here."


    "But how do we attack if we don''t know where those demons are?" Han Shu asked.


    "We don''t," Xie Lun said.. "We lure them into attacking us."

 Chapter 29 - A Mysterious Encounter

    East Vige was tucked into a peaceful valley at the foot of Mount Hua, nked by dense woods on the other side. Rice terraces stretched all over the rolling hills,den with their heavy harvest, stirring in the breeze like a golden sea as we made our way to the vige elder''s house.


    I had only been off Mount Hua a handful of times over the past five years, and most of them were for herb gathering in remote mountains. Amoner''s life seemed like a faraway memory for me, frozen into the past since I was thirteen, and it felt good to see such scenery that reminded me of my old home. Bai Ye was right¡ªthis was a wonderful change.


    Contrary to my lightened mood, the vige elder greeted us with a tightly knitted brow. "I would wee all of you with a feast, as is the tradition here ¡­" he croaked, "but few hunters are braving the woods these days with the demons lurking around. My deepest apologies."


    "We appreciate the thought, Elder," Xie Lun replied with a bow. "Though we are here to help, not to be received with formalities. Has the situation worsened sincest week?"


    The elder sighed, and his brow knitted further. "The beasts returned as soon as the immortal cultivator leftst time. Stronger, hungrier. More of them. We are fortunate that they seem to stay within the forest so far, but if their appetite grows bigger ¡­" He closed his eyes, as if afraid to imagine the worst possibilities.


    "Does anyone know what they are drawn to?" Xie Lun asked. "Any particr location or animals?"


    The elder shook his head. "Our hunters have seen dead wolves and bears scattered all over the woods. Fully grown bears and wolvesrger than a person. These demons are savage ¡­ And they don''t discriminate."


    Everyone exchanged looks between one another. Non-targeted attacks like this were unusual. "We should probably check out the forest," Qi Lian suggested.


    "Please be cautious," the elder warned. "I wish I could send a guide along with you ¡­ but no one dares venture there anymore. All I can say is to stay along the creek on the west side, and you should soon see what''s left of a small pack of wolves fromst week."


    "Thank you for your advice, Elder," Xie Lun said. "Please rest assured that we will find a solution to this matter."


    ~ ~


    The woods were vast. We heeded the elder''s advice and followed the creek, but two hours passed, and there was still no sign of either demons or their damages.


    "Should we break off and search in different directions?" Zhou Ziyang finally broke his silence and asked. "It shouldn''t take this long to find those dead wolves. Maybe the elder remembered it wrong."


    "And I don''t sense anything unusual in this area," Qi Lian added. "No fluctuations in spiritual power, no disturbances in yin-yang, or¡ª"


    He quieted at a rustle behind us. We all turned, our hands reaching for our swords.


    A viger''s figure emerged from behind a big oak tree overgrown with vines. He carried arge bow and a full quiver, dressed in a dark brown that blended in with the tree trunk. "E-Easy, easy ¡­" he said as he raised both arms in a submissive gesture at the sight of us. "I''m just a hunter, swordsmen."


    "You are from East Vige?" Xie Lun asked, keeping his hand on the sword hilt. We all understood the meaning behind his question: we were already two hours away from the vige, and the elder had told us that few ventured into the forest these days. It didn''t seem natural to run into a hunter so deep in the dangerous woods.


    "I live here," the hunter replied. "In the woods. I have a cabin that I built in the des for myself, though I do sell hides at East Vige every market day."


    Xie Lun''s skeptical gaze swept the hunter up and down. "If you live in the woods ¡­ Have you encountered anything peculiar here in the past few weeks?"


    "You mean the demons that the vigers are talking about?" The hunter shook his head. "I''ve seen more dead wolves than usual in the past weeks, yes, but that''s just the way of the wild. I don''t believe in demons. If those things exist around here, I would''ve been long dead."


    I watched the hunter carefully as he spoke. His words all made sense, and his story fit the circumstances. But something seemed off about him, something that I couldn''t put my finger on.


    "You''ve seen those dead wolves?" Xie Lun asked. "Do you remember where they were?"


    "The most recent ones aren''t far from here," the hunter said. "If you''d like to see them, I can lead the way."


    Xie Lun was hesitant. His caution wasn''t without good reason¡ªcertain high-level demons were known to be able to transform into human figures, and if this was one of them trying to lure us to its den ¡­


    I studied the hunter again. He was waiting for our response quietly, arms crossed, eyes level on Xie Lun. I finally realized what it was that rmed me: even though I didn''t sense any malice from the hunter, his air didn''t match that of a viger. He was too poised, showing not a hint of unease discussing demons with five sword-bearing strangers. The way he regarded us was too casual,cking the usual awe and slight fear thatmoners typically treated cultivators with.


    And the way he carried himself was too proper. Too ¡­ graceful.


    That thought suddenly shocked me. It couldn''t be ¡­


    As if he heard my suspicions, the hunter darted a nce my way. When our eyes met, I caught a glimpse of the look in his dark pupils that I couldn''t be more familiar with.


    It was Bai Ye.

 Chapter 30 - Clues

    I almost jumped from the shock.


    Figure changing was an advanced spell that wasn''t difficult at all for Bai Ye, and any ws in the effect would be well beyond a disciple''s ability to discern. He obviously wanted to hide his identity from the group, but why? Where was he leading us? And how could he be here in the first ce?


    I was still staring at him stupefied when Xie Lun said, "We would appreciate the guide. Please lead the way."


    Bai Ye the hunter nodded and gestured for us to follow him into the depths of the woods.


    My heartbeat thudded in my ears as we trailed Bai Ye''s footsteps. I had so many questions, and I quickened my pace, trying to catch up with him. But then I realized that I couldn''t show my eagerness in front of the group. I slowed down instead, falling slightly behind so that I could watch him without others noticing.


    His hunter disguise was of a stout build, with tanned skin, heavy muscles, and a stubble beard. There was no trace left of that god-like immortal in a white robe with long, flowy hair, and no hint of his usual scent of cedar. He seemed so distant and unfamiliar in such an appearance, yet at the same time, that measured and elegant gait was undoubtedly him.


    The rest of the group remained silent and highly alert as we moved. Only my mood was brighter than ever. Following Bai Ye like this was strange but exciting in an unexpected way, and my eyes were glued to him so much that I ended up tripping over a tree root beneath my feet.


    "Careful." Bai Ye was the first to turn around at the sound of me falling, though there was a fleeting smile on his face when he saw what happened. He must''ve understood why I wasn''t watching my steps. "The forest floor gets less even here," he added. "We are in the heart of its most ancient parts. A lot of these trees are over a thousand years old, and their roots stretch far."


    "How close are we to those dead wolves you saw?" Xie Lun asked, the suspicion in his voice growing stronger. The direction Bai Ye led us was opposite to what the vige elder had suggested, away from the creek and deeper into the center of the woods.


    "They are just past that pair of pine trees over there," Bai Ye replied calmly.


    I regained my footing, and when we rounded the pine trees, Han Shu gasped. I couldn''t help flinching as well.


    Piled up behind the tree trunks were what remained of six or sevenrge wolves, dismembered and tangled in a gruesome heap. Legs were torn off, heads snapped backward, eyes missing from their sockets. Their bodies were covered in holes, and some parts were shriveled up as if sucked dry through their skin.


    Was this what Bai Ye had found on hisst trip?


    Xie Lun frowned at the sight, and his hand tightened on his sword hilt. "How long ago did you find these?" he asked the "hunter".


    "About a week ago," Bai Ye said.


    "A week ago?" Qi Lian mumbled. "Inte summer ¡­ how is there no sign of rotting or even a foul smell?"


    The look in Xie Lun''s eyes grew dark. He watched Bai Ye intently and backed into a tight circle with the other three members of the group. There was an unspoken understanding between them: this must be a trap.


    My thoughts, however, were on something else. I was starting to understand Bai Ye''s hints. "Senior Xie," I ventured, "the spiritual power here ¡­ have you sensed any abnormality?"


    "What about it?" Xie Lun asked, not taking his eyes off Bai Ye.


    "It''s too strong in yin," I said. "In medicine, we use the yin spiritual power to preserve the potency in certain herbs. In a way, it extends their lives after they are gathered. The same thing could be happening here."


    Xie Lun nced at me. The moment his gaze shifted, Bai Ye looked my way as well, and I saw the encouragement in Bai Ye''s eyes.


    "Yin tends to condense at ancient locations rich in remnants of the past, such as bones or old trees." I continued, recalling Bai Ye''s earlier words. "It''s a strong power in itself ¡­ Could it be possible that the power attracted the demons here in the first ce?"


    I wondered if this was the reason why Bai Ye was here¡ªto show us what he had discovered and guide us towards the answer. But why the disguise? Why not tell us directly instead of dropping subtle hints like this?


    Xie Lun considered my hypothesis. He turned to Bai Ye and asked, "Where else have you seen dead wolves like this in the past few weeks?"


    "There are a few more east of here, but this is thergest pack," Bai Ye said. "I don''t usually hunt too far from my cabin. There could be more elsewhere."


    "Your cabin is nearby?" Xie Lun asked.


    Bai Ye nodded. "Just over that hill behind you."


    Xie Lun pondered for a moment. "This may be a lot to ask," he said, looking at Bai Ye with something like a challenge in his eyes, "but would you be willing to let us stay at your cabin for a few nights? Even though you might not believe in demons, we''d like to make sure that you stay safe in this area, and staying close to this site will help us while we look into this matter."


    His request startled the rest of the group. "Senior Xie¡ª" All three of his juniors spoke at once. But Xie Lun raised a hand to quiet them, keeping his gaze trained on Bai Ye.


    I watched the silent battle between Xie Lun and Bai Ye and suddenly understood the situation. Xie Lun was obviously still suspicious of the "hunter", but he had said that we would lure the demons into attacking us first, so this was how he nned to do it¡ªby asking to stay with what he thought was the demon.


    I sighed internally. Bai Ye likely didn''t intend for things to get soplicated.


    To my surprise, however, Bai Ye nodded. "You are most wee to. The cabin is small for six, but I will leave before sunrise tomorrow for market day, so you can have it all to yourselves for a little while."


    The three junior disciples exchanged a dubious nce between them. But Xie Lun had made up his mind.. "We are grateful for your hospitality," he said and gestured for Bai Ye to show us the way.

 Chapter 31 - Breaking Dawn

    We went to sleep early that night to prepare for a busy day ahead. The cabin Bai Ye led us to¡ªlikely also one of his discoveries from the week before¡ªhad a lofted bed, and I shared it with Han Shu while the four men crowded in on the floor. It wasn''t ufortable, though I still found it hard to fall asleep, knowing that Bai Ye was almost right next to me but I couldn''t talk to him.


    Iy in bed half-awake all night, trying to guess which rhythm of breathing drifting in the air was from him. After long, torturing hours of waiting, the first hint of milky white finally started to glow on the horizon, and a light rustle came from near the door. Bai Ye got up and left quietly with his bow and arrows.


    I heard everyone''s breathing change. They were all awake, waiting for the snare to snap closed on them. But they waited and waited, and nothing happened.


    Finally I couldn''t hold it back anymore. I wondered if Bai Ye had left us for good. I nudged Han Shu slightly and whispered, "I need to go to the outhouse real quick."


    Han Shu made a motion to get up, "It might not be safe, Senior Yun. I''lle with you."


    I would''ve been grateful for her caring thoughts if I wasn''t lying about my real purpose. "I''ll be alright," I said almost hastily. "If anything looks suspicious, I can scream."


    Han Shu hesitated, probably still worried but unsure how far she should push about following me on an outhouse business. It was Xie Lun who broke the silence: "Stay alert, Yun Qing-er. Ande back quickly."


    Oh. The men heard me as well ¡­


    I answered with an embarrassed affirmation, hopped off the bed, and slipped out of the cabin.


    The break of dawn was near, with the first wisp of scarlet already spreading across the eastern sky. I picked my way towards the outhouse, scanning the surroundings for signs of Bai Ye. I really hoped that he expected me toe out for him.


    "Atst," a familiar voice came from behind me as soon as I was out of earshot from the cabin. I swirled, overjoyed at the undisguised sound of him.


    Bai Ye was leaning against an old elm tree, already changed back to his usual appearance. "Took you so long toe after me, Qing-er," he sighed with a half-smile.


    "Bai Ye!" I hushed my squeals the best I could and ran to him, almost mming into his embrace. "It really is you ¡­ How? What happened to your trip to the Ice Mountains? And why did you pretend to be a hunter?" I hugged him tighter as my overflowing bucket of questions poured forward.


    Heughed softly and smoothed out my tousled hair with his hand. "I traveled as fast as I could and managed to get back this afternoon," he said. "Then I saw your note. Couldn''t helping to make sure you''re in trustworthypany."


    This afternoon? How could he shorten such a trip to only a day and a half? I looked up at him in puzzlement, and I finally noticed the dark rings under his eyes.


    He must''ve not slept for two days ¡­ only so that he could get back to me sooner. And he came to find me the first thing after he returned, only to see for himself that I was safe.


    My heart melted, and I felt guilty for making him worried again. "I''m sorry¡ª"


    "You made a good choice," he stopped me. "It''s a fine learning experience, and your friends are quite sensible and capable. Just be very careful after I leave, as the demons should return quickly once they no longer sense my presence."


    I blinked. "You are leaving?" Then I realized how dumb the question was. If he stayed, the demons would never return, and we would never be able to resolve the problem at East Vige.


    Bai Ye smiled. "Before I do, let me show you something." He took my hand and led me further up the hill behind the cabin.


    My excitement at seeing him was reced by the disappointment of him leaving so soon. But the moment he led me over to the top of the hill, I gasped, and all that was left in my mind was awe.


    We were standing on the edge of a precipice overlooking the mountain valley, with East Vige spreading at our feet. Rice terraces stretched for as far as we could see, their golden waves rolling and rippling endlessly beneath the ming dawn sky. Mount Hua loomed in the distance, its main peak shrouded in the morning mist, tinted the softest shades of magenta and pink.


    "The vige where I met you five years ago ¡­ looked simr to this one," Bai Ye said. "I thought you might like the view."


    Of course I did. It reminded me of my childhood, my parents, my old life that was so different from the one at Mount Hua. I could almost see my younger self running through the fields, picking wildflowers and chasing butterflies, gathering morning dew with the hem of my dress.


    "Thank you ¡­" I said, hopelessly trying to find better words to express my feelings. "You know me so well ¡­ No one else will ever think of this."


    There was a moment of quiet. "Qing-er," Bai Ye said after a while. "The day when you told me that you would do anything you could to be stronger ¡­ I realized that there is actually too much I don''t know about you. Too much that I have taken for granted and simply assumed, but isn''t what you truly want. It is my fault. I spent too much of the past five years away from Mount Hua, away from you, and I neglected your feelings when you needed me the most."


    The deep regret in his tone rmed me. "Master¡ª" I said, but he silenced me with a shake of his head.


    "I traveled frequently ¡­ because I''ve been looking for something for the past two hundred years," he continued. That mysterious sorrowful look resurfaced in his eyes. "I still haven''t found it, and after all this time, I think it''s time to let go." He touched his palm to my cheek. "If it''s not toote, I want to spend the rest of ¡­ spend more time with you, help you gain the strength you wished for, and show you ways of life that you didn''t get the chance to experience before. I want to be able to make it up to you."


    It wasn''t the first time that Bai Ye''s words perplexed me. "But there''s nothing to make up to ¡­" I said, holding his hand in mine. "I''m beyond grateful for everything I have right now, and I could only wish for things to stay this way forever."


    He held my gaze, though he said nothing. Then he gathered me into his arms.. Over his shoulders, I saw the first ray of the sun finally breaking free of the horizon, gilding everything in a dazzling halo, burning like fire.

 Chapter 32 - Spoiled Disciple

    I couldn''t linger too long without drawing attention from the group. As much as I wanted to stay in Bai Ye''s embrace, we had to say our goodbyes.


    "Onest thing," he said as he released me from his arms and reached inside his sleeve. "Twin Stars is strong in yin and might attract those demons. Keep this on you. It will help in case of need."


    He ced a pendant in my palm. It was made of red jade, carved into the shape of a lotus. I rubbed it between my fingers. It wasn''t cool to the touch like a typical jade ornament; instead, it felt warm and pulsed with soothing energy.


    I tied it onto my sash. "Thank you," I said and wrapped my arms around Bai Ye onest time. "I''ll keep myself safe. And I''ll be back soon."


    He kissed me. Then I watched him disappear into the rosy morning clouds.


    ~ ~


    The sun had fully cleared the horizon when I returned to the cabin, and everyone was already out of bed. Han Shu sighed with relief at the sight of me, "I''m d you made it safely, Senior Yun. I wouldn''t be able to forgive myself if anything happened to you."


    I was touched by the sincerity in her words. I squeezed her hand and was about to reassure her when Xie Lun suddenly said, "They areing."


    We all hushed. Xie Lun was the most experienced out of all of us, and his sense of danger was by far the sharpest. We cleared out of the cabin, stood back to back and listened intently for any changes.


    I hadn''t expected the demons to show up so soon, barely minutes after Bai Ye''s departure. But Bai Ye did warn me, and I wondered if he had led us to this deserted cabin because of its luring location to the demons.


    All was quiet for a little while, and we could only hear the sounds of birds chirping above us and roosters crowing from a distance. Then it came. A low rumble rolling towards us like thunder.


    "Is that the sound of them flying?" Qi Lian whispered. "I thought they would have wings like birds, but this sounds more like ¡­ locusts?"


    The rumble drew closer. With a loud whoosh, a shadow swooped down at us from the sky.


    Xie Lun shed his sword first. A pale white light shed as his de swept a wide arc forward, and the shadow fell with a loud screech. I glimpsed at the heap thatnded on the ground. The sight disgusted me: the thing looked like a human-sized beetle, with a ck carapace and thick, hairy legs. Its wings were dark red, shining in the morning sun like an overstretched film of bloody skin.


    There was no time to think too much about it though. The rumble grew louder and louder, and more creatures descended on us. I raised my long sword, cutting upward as one dived down at me. I missed its head, but the tip of my de caught its abdomen, and it convulsed in a desperate struggle before dropping onto the ground.


    I recovered my stance again, readying myself for the next attack. The five of us moved farther apart as more of them came, and we each covered a small radius of space around us.


    Real fights like this were different from sparring indeed. The attacks were fast, fatal, leaving no room for hesitation or mistakes. I swirled and sliced as swiftly as I could. My movements and control of spiritual power were unstable at first, and I missed my target quite a few times. But I slowly came to grasp the essence of it, and before long my blows started tond more and more urately.


    I was beginning to feelfortable with the rhythm of my movements when I heard Qi Lian say: "Yun Qing-er, is there something on you that''s attracting the demons?"


    His question confused me, and I spared a nce around. The rest of the group were each battling a couple of creatures above them, but there were at least five hovering around me, buzzing and hissing with eagerness.


    Bai Ye was right. Twin Stars was drawing them to me.


    "Behind you!" Xie Lun''s voice came next.


    "Watch out!"


    "Yun Qing-er!"


    "Senior Yun!"


    Suddenly all four of them shouted at the same time. I whirled around. A creature had sneaked up from behind me, its giant proboscis already within an arm''s reach. I raised my sword, but my motion was too slowpared to the flying insect, and I watched in horror as its deadly body closed in on me, fast.


    From the corner of my eye, I saw the rest of the group trying to move towards me to help, but it was toote. No one could get to me in time before the bite, and I could only hope that¡ª


    A white light shed in front of my eyes and encased me in a blinding cone of brightness. The creature was a hair''s width away from my head, but the moment it touched the cone, it shrank away as if cauterized. Even the rest of the demons surrounding us took a step back in fear.


    Qi Lian gaped at me as the light slowly dimmed, then faded away. "What amulet did you bring that has such immense power?" he asked.


    I looked down at my sash. I could still feel the power pulsing through the pendant Bai Ye just gave me.


    Four pairs of eyes followed my gaze andnded on the pendant as well. "Fire Jade?" Xie Lun asked. "Where did you get such a rare amulet?"


    "Fire Jade?" I repeated his question instead. "What is that?"


    "The rarest of all jades and the king of amulets when enchanted," Xie Lun replied. "It''s strong in the yang spiritual power and protects the wearer against anything attracted to yin." He stared at me with a strange look on his face. "Did your master give you that as well, without telling you how precious it is?"


    When myck of response confirmed his suspicion, Xie Lun sighed. "Yun Qing-er, I think you''ll soon be known as the most spoiled disciple ever existed at Mount Hua."

 Chapter 33 - Bathe With Me

    It didn''t take us long to y the remaining demons. I was extra cautious during the rest of the fight, and the jade amulet never lit up again, but the thought of being protected calmed my mind and helped me focus more on my movements. I could feel the flow of my power growing smoother and more steady over time.


    We burned the bodies afterward and stayed at the cabin for a bit longer, cleaning up the remaining swarms as more appeared. By the morning of the fourth day, there were no more signs left of the demons, and we made our way back to East Vige.


    "Who do you think that hunter was?" Qi Lian asked when we crossed the creek where we ran into Bai Ye the other day. "He said he was going to the market at the vige, but he never came back. Does he really live in the cabin?"


    "The cabin shows no sign of anyone living in it recently," Xie Lun replied. "The dust has been cleaned off, but there was no candle soot or coal ashes, and the hides were tanned long ago."


    My steps almost froze midair. Xie Lun was much more observant than I thought. Would he suspect Bai Ye''s real identity?


    As if to worsen my worries, Xie Lun nced my way before continuing: "I thought the man was a disguised demon at first. But judging from the level of those creatures we dealt with, they shouldn''t have the ability to shapeshift."


    "Then what was he?" Han Shu asked. "Was he really a hunter?"


    "Maybe, or maybe not. It doesn''t matter," Xie Lun said. "He didn''t do us harm, and he might have even helped us with the task. Consider ourselves lucky."


    We didn''t talk more about it for the rest of the trip.


    ~ ~


    The vige elder thanked us again and again, insisting that we should stay around to receive gifts of gratitude from everyone in the vige. When we finally returned to Mount Hua, the sun had already sunk into the west, and the first stars were glowing against thevender evening sky.


    I dashed towards the gate the moment Inded on our peak. It had been five days, and all I saw of Bai Ye was that brief moment outside the cabin. It wasn''t nearly the longest time I had been separated from him in the past five years, but I never knew I could miss him this much.


    "Master!" I called as I ran across the threshold. To my surprise, he was standing under the plum tree in front of my room, waiting for me.


    The scene was strikingly simr to that evening a week ago, when I returned from the back mountains with a heavy mind and bleak visage of the future between us, only to find him waiting there with his back to me, his lonely figure casting a deste shadow on my door. But this time, I was returning with a light heart full of love and yearning, and he was smiling at me with endless tenderness in his eyes.


    "I thought it might be time you''re back," he said.


    I fleeted through the garden, crashing into him and nted my lips firmly onto his. I missed his smile, his voice, the feeling of him in my arms. "It''s long past time that I should''ve been back," I mumbled under our shared breaths. "I''ll go mad if I have to spend another day without you."


    I wasn''t exaggerating that much¡ªonce the number of demons trickled down on thest couple of days, all I could think of was when the trip could end and when I''d be able to see him¡ªbut I knew he wouldn''t miss the chance to tease my immodesty, so I sealed his mouth again before he had a chance to reply. I could never have enough of his taste, his scent ¡­


    A whiff of a foul smell stood out from the soothing mix of herbs and cedar. I suddenly remembered something. "Do I reek of demon blood?" I reluctantly let go of him and asked.


    Heughed. "It''s the smell of a warrior," he said. "Though I did ready a bath for you if you''d like."


    My eyes widened. Bai Ye, the man who wouldn''t even spare a nod of the head to show some respect for the Gatekeeper, prepared a bath for me like a handmaid?


    "It''s a medicinal bath to strengthen your foundations," he added. "It will help you with the tournament. Come."


    He took my hand, a gesture that seemed almost second nature to him now, and led me to the bath chamber at the back of the hall. I had never used this chamber before. I didn''t bathe often¡ªcleansing spells were faster and easier¡ªand when I did asionally, I used the small tub in my room. I didn''t know what to expect of his bath until I gasped.


    The chamber was lined with candles and freshly picked jasmine, filling every corner of the space with intoxicating fragrance. Arge tub sat at the center of the room. The surface of the water was covered in lotus petals, their faint blush wavering in the rising steam.


    I darted an incredulous look at Bai Ye. He didn''t seem like the type of person to fancy such luxury.


    He read my mind and chuckled. "I don''t bathe in petals myself. And I added the jasmine to cover up the smell of sophora roots."


    I walked closer to the tub and sniffed. There was the scent of panax, red sage, myrrh ¡­ and the characteristic bitter odor of sophora roots. Bai Ye must''ve put a lot of effort into making this bath.


    "I''ll leave you to it then," he said and turned to leave.


    "You are not bathing with me?" I blurted before I realized what I had said. "I-I mean ¡­ if it''s beneficial to you as well ¡­ maybe ¡­"


    I had no idea how such an embarrassing thought came to my mind. I wished I could take it back, but Bai Ye had already halted in his steps, and something sparked in his dark eyes.


    "Qing-er," he said, "I''ll have to ponder for the rest of my life ¡­ how such tantalizing words cane out of you so innocently."


    Then he picked me up and dunked us both into the water.

 Chapter 34 - If I Stayed

    "Bai Ye!" I yelped as I thrashed my soaked arms in the bath. "You could''ve let me take my clothes off first!"


    "Oh, of course I cannot. I''d like the honor to do it for you instead."


    By now, he had gotten so used to the routine that it only took him seconds to undo all my ribbons. His hands glided under my clothes like a pair of nimble fish, freeing me from the drenched fabric and recing the texture against my skin with his soft caress.


    The sensation was soothing, familiar. I swear this wasn''t what I had in mind when I asked him to bathe with me¡ªI had only wanted him to stay, to not leave me by myself again so soon¡ªbut his touch made me realize how much I missed this. Probably just as much as I missed everything else about him.


    "I''m d you are back, Qing-er." He pecked my lips and shed his ownyers next, letting the soaked garments sink to the bottom of the tub.


    There was an unmistakable longing in his voice. Through the thin veil of mist and steam, I could see that his gaze was more intense than usual, as if he was studying me carefully, trying to match every bit of my features to his memories and make sure that it really was me.


    He missed me as well, I realized.


    "Bai Ye ¡­" I touched my fingers to his face, leaving a glistening track across his cheek. "I''m d you came for me. I could''ve never guessed that hunter was you."


    He smiled and repositioned himself next to me, leaning me against his arm. The water sshed a little. "Is my disguise that ugly?"


    It wasn''t. Although his disguise bore absolutely no resemnce to himself, the hunter was handsome in a different way, with the look and air of a strong, fearless warrior. But who could ever match Bai Ye when it came to appearances? I gazed up at him. His damp skin sheened in thembent light, and his hair poured over us into the bath, floating about the lotus petals like a painting drawn with the ckest ink. His eyes caught the candle mes like the brightest stars shining in the midnight sky.


    He looked like a dream.


    I leaned in and kissed him, slowly measuring the curves of his lips with my tongue and locking it into my memory. "No," I whispered, "but it wasn''t you."


    Heughed softly. Then he reached for the bath cloth and ran it along my neck and shoulders, slowly and carefully. The water swayed with his motion, and the petals stirred, tickling my skin like a thousand tiny fingers.


    "At the cabin," I breathed in deeply and continued, "I wished so much that you could stay."


    "And if I did?" he asked and turned me over on my back, resting my face against his chest. The cloth moved down and massaged my hips, my bottom, before grazing over my legs and between my thighs.


    Heat rose and pervaded me, and I couldn''t tell if it was from the water, the steam, or his touch. I buried my face into him. Even after all these times that we shared a bed together, I still couldn''t help but feel my cheeks burn at intimate gestures like this, and my heart raced.


    "What would you have done if I did stay?" He asked again, turning me back, and the cloth slid onto my chest. My breaths quickened as I anticipated his touch, but he avoided my most sensitive ces, only rubbing along my stomach, my belly, and my waist.


    Unmet yearnings throbbed inside me, and I wiggled in his arms. "Bai Ye ¡­" I panted and threaded my fingers through his damp hair falling over my shoulders, pulling slightly.


    What would I have done if he did stay? I didn''t know. I could''ve told him how much I missed him and loved him, but could I ever bring myself to ask for more? Just like right now, could I make myself say the words ¡­ to ask for his touch, to plead for pleasure?


    "Or ¡­ what would you like me to do for you instead, Qing-er?"


    He dropped the bath cloth and plucked a petal from the surface of the water, running its velvety flesh down my curves. I gasped. The unfamiliar softness was utterly different from the bath cloth or his touch, and it spread sharp tingles throughout my body like a shock. I squirmed even more.


    He steadied me with a kiss, but his hand didn''t stop. The petal glided over my breast as if to answer to my yearnings, its tip brushing back and forth over my nipple.


    I whimpered into his mouth. The sharp sensation sent tiny tremors all across my limbs, and instead of satisfying my longings, it only made me want more. The throbbing inside me intensified like a zing fire. A candle crackled behind us, and I felt the me burning me away.


    What would I have liked him to do? Same as what I wanted him to do now¡ªstop tormenting my senses and give it to me. Savor me. Ravish me. Revel in me.


    I started at the answer. Since when did such wicked thoughts start growing in my mind?


    "Bai Ye ¡­" I moaned, too ashamed to acknowledge my realization. But my body gave it away as I wiggled closer and closer to him, pressing myself in and crushing the petals floating between us, seeking his lips hungrily, yearningly.


    He chuckled, and with a sudden ssh of water and flowers, he was on top of me. "I can tell you what I would like to do, Qing-er," he whispered into my lips, his hardness nestled between my thighs. "On the summit of that hill overlooking the valley, when the first light of the day breaks through the horizon, I want to do this with you."


    He leaned in and gave me what I wordlessly asked for.

 Chapter 35 - Like This, Every Day

    I heaved a sigh of relief. The fullness of him inside me felt so soothing, so ¡­ right, as if I had been left empty all this time, only waiting for him to fill that craving.


    Craving. That was it. I didn''t realize until this trip that my longings for him had already grown into an addiction. An obsession that had be an indispensable part of my life, that I could no longer let go of or live without, even for just a few days.


    I draped my arms over his shoulders. Water sluiced down, rolling onto his damp hair flowing down his chest. His skin felt even softer than usual from the steam and mist. "Bai Ye ¡­" I whispered against the sound of gentle wavespping to his rhythm. "When you said you''ll stay at Mount Hua ¡­ and spend more time with me, did you ¡­ did you really mean it?"


    It wasn''t that I doubted him, but I was afraid to let my hopes up only to find out that it was nothing more than a fleeting thought crossing his mind, or that he had said it just to ease my worries. I didn''t want to be separated from him ever again, but I wasn''t naive enough to forget that he had his own responsibilities and pursuits in life.


    The look in his eyes seemed to waver for a moment in the flickering candlelight. He circled an arm around me, leaning my head against his palm and keeping my back cushioned from the hard ceramic tub wall. "I mean everything I say, Qing-er. I''ve never lied to you, and I never will."


    I gazed at him, stunned by the gravity of his promise.


    He pulled me forward into a soft kiss. His tongue brushed over my lips, slipping inside and swiping lightly in the barest touch. The tingles mixed with the growing heat in my lower body like fuel added to fire. I stifled a moan.


    "But ¡­" I managed only one word. I wanted to ask him if he had made the decision solely because of me, if he would regret such sacrifices for a mere disciple. But I couldn''t brace myself to hear the answers.


    "As I told you before," he nibbled my bottom lip and said, "I make my own choices for everything I do, and I won''t regret them."


    His words set the refueled fire aze. To hear such promises spoken with that reassuring, mesmerizing voice while he was on me ¡­ within me ¡­ was a treat that I never could''ve imagined. My body answered the calling before I knew it, spreading wide with yearnings beneath him, seeking his kiss, gripping him harder.


    "I''m d ¡­ and thankful." It was the only thing I could think of to say.


    He tightened his hold on me and deepened the kiss, tangling his tongue with mine, sweeping and stroking inside my mouth the same way he did to me below. The fire coursed through me from head to toe. My legs squirmed underwater, scorched by the heat, and I heaved for breaths.


    "Besides," he added when he released me for a moment, giving me a chance to gasp for air, "what is there to regret if I get to spend more time with you¡ªlike this¡ªevery day?"


    He sealed my lips again, more fiercely and savagely than ever. Heat spiraled upward from where he thrust hard into me, consuming my sensations just like the way he consumed my breaths.


    "Bai ¡­ Bai Ye ¡­" I couldn''t keep up with his kiss anymore. I panted madly against his lips and thrashed in the flowing bed of petals, then registered btedly what he had just said.


    Like this ¡­ every day ¡­


    No, words like these couldn''t havee from him. But a part of me was ecstatic at the thought of it and the thought of what he envisioned before, on the summit of that hill at the first light of sunrise. The temptation of sharing such a life with him ¡­ was irresistible.


    "Do you like it this way, Qing-er?" His wet fingers traced my cheeks. "Do I please you?"


    The bath suddenly felt too hot. The shock from his questions was thest straw that opened up my senses to the fullest, and I moaned with every movement of him that ignited wildfires inside me. How could I ¡­ How could I not like this?


    The realization was terrifying. I thought I had always known what I wanted from him¡ªhis attention, his care, his love¡ªbut this ¡­ this pleasure of the flesh ¡­ was something new. I never knew I wanted this. Only my body spoke the truth as I arched my back, bringing myself deeper into him, desperately asking for more.


    He heard my silent plea. His hand glided down, hotter and silkier than the bathwater, testing the limit of my sensations until he cupped my breast and closed his fingertips over my nipple.


    "Ah ¡­ Bai Ye ¡­" I cried. I burned. I seethed. Something trickled down my forehead, and I couldn''t tell if it was sweat or water. I wed at his hair and pleaded in broken whimpers. "Please ¡­ ah ¡­ give it ¡­ give it to me ¡­"


    Never had I thought myself capable of saying such things. But at that moment, I only wanted him deeper, faster. I only wanted him to take me hard, to carry me with him over the peak and give me that ted relief.


    He obliged.


    I tilted my head back and moaned out loud, letting him set my senses free. Petals rode the waves andshed hard into my shoulders. Water sshed all over us, dripping onto the floor. It was a waste of the herbal bath, but I didn''t care. Every thrust of him pushed my sensations to new heights, and when I cried my ultimate pleasure with the final crash of water and petals and wild tremors, a word shed like lightning in my mind as if I had just learned it:


    Desire.

 Chapter 36 - Wonder Herb

    I couldn''t sleep that night. Bai Ye had carried me back to my room at the end of the evening¡ªmy legs wobbled so much that I couldn''t walk on my own¡ªand I stared at the canopy over my bed for hours, trying to make sense out of what just happened to my mind and body.


    Even after the absurd hour in the bath, even after he wreaked havoc on all my senses, I still wanted more of him. The fire inside me had been doused only temporarily, and when he tucked me in my bed and kissed me a good night''s sleep, the mes burst once more. It took all my determination and control to hold myself back from clutching onto him and begging him to stay.


    This was not what I had expected. Since when did my feelings for him grow into ¡­ such unspeakable wants?


    I tossed uneasily. The sheets rustled against my nightgown, and the silken fabric grazed over my nipples, still sensitive and slightly swollen from his touch. I trembled, half from the sensation and half from mortification. The lulling songs ofte summer insects yed incessantly outside my window, trying to rock me into slumber. They did not seed.


    ~ ~


    The herbal bath did work wonders. Even after a whole night without sleep, I climbed out of bed the next morning refreshed and energetic, and my body felt light as ever.


    My timing when I passed the garden couldn''t have been worse though. When I ran into Bai Ye after his practice, thescivious scenes fromst evening were still churning in my mind, and I had to lower my head to hide my flushed cheeks in a polite greeting.


    "Qing-er," he nodded, "the box on the tea table is for you."


    I darted a nce at the table in puzzlement. Why didn''t he give it to me in person? When I looked back up again, he was gone.


    I was secretly d that I was left alone to let my cheeks cool. I walked over to the table and picked up the small box in my hands. It was made of dark sandalwood, and the lid was carved into intricate floral patterns. Just like the decoration of the bath chamber, this wasn''t Bai Ye''s typical style. I opened it with growing curiosity. What could he want to give to me in such a manner?


    Lying on the velvet-lined bottom of the box was a lotus. My cheeks burned once more, recalling the lotus petals from the bathst night and what Bai Ye had done with them. A note in his familiar handwriting was attached to the side of the box, with instructions on how to use the nt in herbal medicine.


    I examined the flower with my fingertips. It wasn''t a typical water lotus, with its thin, rippled edges and milky white color. But I vaguely recalled seeing a sketch in a medicine book that matched this one ¡­


    It was a snow lotus, I remembered. One of the most precious herbs that only grew on the Ice Mountains during the summer.


    I was astounded. Was this the purpose of Bai Ye''s trip? Did he travel all the way into those dangerous mountain ranges just to gather this for me?


    I ran towards his room without thinking. "Bai Ye!" I stumbled a little over the threshold. "You didn''t need to risk the Ice Mountains just for this ¡­"


    Surprise crossed his eyes when he saw me. "You''ve seen it before?" He obviously didn''t expect I''d recognize it.


    "I remember it from one of the books in your library that I searched through for something else," I said. Maybe he was right, I did have a gift for medicine. "The snow lotus is touted as the wonder herb ¡­ But why? I don''t need such a precious ingredient for anything, especially not if ¡­"


    Especially not if he had to put himself in danger for it. Though I didn''t want to hurt his pride by saying so.


    He only smiled. "The potion you''ve been brewing recently is harsh on your body. Snow lotus is best known for alleviating those side effects."


    "Recently?" It took me a little while to understand what he meant, and as soon as I did, my cheeks burned again. Ever since Bai Ye and I crossed that forbidden line between us, I had been making medicine for myself to ¡­ prevent childbearing. He must''ve noticed it from the lingering scent in my room.


    "Master ¡­" I dug my fingers into the carvings of the box, unsure what to say. For some reasons that I couldn''t exin, I thought that he might be displeased with the potion I was making, so I hadn''t told him about it. But I forgot the fact that his experience in medicine was so advanced that he only needed a whiff to know.


    "The snow lotus won''t negate or lessen the intended effect of your medicine," he said, "so no need to worry. And if you want to be more discreet, you can burn some mugwort while brewing to cover up the smell, though I doubt anyone else at Mount Hua has a nose as sharp as mine."


    Somewhere in the back of my mind, I realized that I was probably indeed the most spoiled disciple ever existed. How could he be so thoughtful and caring? How could he be willing to go through so much effort and take such a risk just for me? And here I was, not even willing to tell him about the potion in the first ce ¡­


    I suddenly felt selfish. "I should''ve told you," I lowered my head in a mumble. "I''m sorry."


    He closed the distance between us. "You should''ve told me indeed, Qing-er," he bent over me and whispered into my ears. "If I knew sooner that you were so prepared ¡­ I could''ve done a lot more, and a lot better."


    His breath sizzled my ears, and his teasing words set the fire within me that I had barely kept under control roaring once more. If he was going to kiss me ¡­ I didn''t know what I might do next.


    But he didn''t. He only chuckled at my blush and said, "Be back soon if you need to go gather morning herbs.. It''s about time for new lessons."

 Chapter 37 - Master Or Lover

    If I could afford to wait, I would''ve postponed the back mountains and stayed at Bai Ye''s side all morning, all day. But my supplies were low after days away from Mount Hua, and I usually avoided gathering everything I needed at the same time, just in case someone passing by might recognize the ingredients and infer the purpose of the mix. Unfortunately, that meant I had to pay more frequent visits to the de.


    My thoughts wandered as I picked my way through the lush greenery dressed in morning dew. It was a foggy day in the hills, the sun nothing more than a ring of halo behind the heavy mist. It reminded me of the day when I first led Bai Ye here, eager to show him my discovery on that same foggy morning four years ago.


    "Master!" I remember myself eximing in excitement. "Guess what I found here?"


    Bai Ye kelt at my side. I was already fourteen then, but still short and skinny, barely reaching his chest. He patted me on the head and smiled, "A baby bunny?"


    "Master!" I pouted. I did like to feed fuzzy little animals back then, but that wasn''t reason enough for him to keep treating me like a child. I grabbed the hand that was rubbing my head and pressed it to the ground. "Do you feel the flow of power here?" I asked. "There''s something running beneath us."


    Bai Ye almost stumbled at my sudden jerk, but his smile only widened. "You found an undergroundke," he said after examining for a moment. "Its power feeds this meadow and creates the most potent herbs. Great work, Qing-er."


    I grinned, and I dug my hands deeper into the dirt together with his, feeling the power circling our fingertips. He watched me quietly, proudly.


    At fourteen, I hadn''t realized how inappropriate and rude my actions were, and how lucky I was to have a master that didn''t want to hurt my feelings for the sake of formalities. But four yearster, I could almost feel through my memories the heat of his palm and the smoothness of his fingers. The same fingers that have now grazed over every part of my body and y mischief with my senses.


    I looked up into the blurry disk of sunlight shrouded behind the haze. It might have been the loss of my parents that made me more attached to Bai Ye than most disciples to their masters. We had always been close, but at least back then, I had only admired him, and he had only watched me grow up under his caring, encouraging gaze. To think that we would eventuallye to a day when I needed to revisit this de to make potions that ¡­


    I felt myself burn again. When did all of this happen? What was he to me now, and what was I to him?


    An unfamiliar voice from a distance startled me. "Did you hear about what happened to Chu Xi a couple of days ago?"


    I swirled, though I couldn''t see anyone through the heavy fog.


    "I thought she was sent away to some vige in the north," another voice replied.


    I halted my steps. The mention of Chu Xi intrigued me. If I couldn''t see the speakers, they most likely couldn''t see me either, so I stood in ce silently and listened, eager to hear the rest of the news.


    "She was," the first voice replied. "And after only a few days, she fell off a cliff and broke a leg."


    I couldn''t believe my ears. Did justice find its way to her through fate?


    "How did that happen? I thought the Gatekeeper would take precautions to keep her safe there," the second person said. The voice was that of a girl likely younger than me, and it sounded vaguely familiar, though I couldn''t quite ce it with the muffling of the fog.


    "The Gatekeeper can''t take care of everything for her all day. I heard this was her own doing though¡ªshe kicked a dog for growling at her, and the dog chased her all over the vige until she ran up to a cliff."


    I almost couldn''t hold back a giggle. That totally sounded like something Chu Xi would do.


    The first voice continued, "Of course, she imed afterward that the dog was possessed and knew exactly how to force her off the cliff. She said it was a voodoo trick from Yun Qing-er to seek revenge. I wonder what the Gatekeeper thinks of it."


    "I wouldn''t believe it has anything to do with Senior Yun," the second person said. "She was with us almost all week, and I can tell she''s a nice person with no ill intentions. Certainly nicer than Chu Xi. I wonder what grudges Chu Xi could hold against someone so good-natured."


    I finally recognized the voice was Han Shu. It was surprisinglyforting to hear that she had taken such a liking to me during the trip.


    The other person chuckled. "I wouldn''t believe it either, but only because I know Yun Qing-er doesn''t have enough power to enchant a dog. Unless there is someone near a master''s level that''s helping her, Chu Xi can only me this on her bad luck."


    They bothughed, and the chatter grew quieter as they walked farther away.


    I stood frozen like a statue. Someone near a master''s level ¡­


    The more I thought about it, the more it seemed that the whole incident didn''t happen by chance. Chu Xi wasn''t stupid, and even with her spiritual roots sealed, she still had basic martial skills. What was the likelihood that she would get chased by amon dog all over the vige and happen to end up at the edge of a cliff? What was the likelihood that her ordeal was so simr to mine?


    It must''ve been Bai Ye. He had told me before that he would make Chu Xi pay the price of hurting me, and he must''ve taken action after returning from East Vige.


    A mix of feelings stirred in me. I hadn''t taken Bai Ye''s words seriously when he promised me revenge, and I thought I would feel guilty for anything that happened to Chu Xi beyond the punishment she already received. Nheless, now that Bai Ye had done it, I felt no guilt, only satisfaction.


    But I had never known Bai Ye as a vengeful person, and Chu Xi must''ve really stepped into the forbidden zone to earn such hatred from him. I remembered Bai Ye''s tremble when I was on the brink of death, his careful embrace when he told me that he thought he might lose me ¡­


    I couldn''t stop the next questions crossing my mind: when did his feelings for me change as well? And was he doing all of this for me as a master, or a lover?

 Chapter 38 - Starlight

    My renewed understanding of the rtionship between us troubled me. I was at a loss when I returned to our hall with the herbs and readied myself for lessons. How could I concentrate on my training if Bai Ye was no longer the same master to me like he had been all these past years?


    I breathed deeply and tried to calm myself as I made my way to the garden. Bai Ye was already waiting, the look on his face solemn and collected. I took another deep breath. If he could switch so easily between the role of a master and a lover, I had to learn to do it as well.


    He wasted no time getting to the point. "Have you noticed any changes recently when you use Twin Stars? Especially after the demon encounters at East Vige."


    I tried to focus on his words instead of his voice, pushing all other thoughts out of my mind and recalling the feeling of Twin Stars in my hands. "It seems to have be ¡­ more malleable," I said. "I used to feel more resistance applying my spiritual power through the des, but in the past few days, it seems to have grown more susceptible to my power and is allowing for much smoother flow."


    He nodded. "You''ve strengthened the bond between its power and yours, which means you are ready to move onto the next stage of sword techniques: the materialization of spiritual power."


    I blinked. Power materialization was an advanced technique usually taught to disciples in their fourth or fifth year. With all the years Igged in training, I didn''t think I could be ready for such a big leap.


    "Your advancement in the past five years has been different from most others," Bai Ye exined, seeing my puzzlement, "but that doesn''t mean it''s been stagnant. The slow progression helped you build a stronger foundation and gain finer control over your spiritual power. Now that Twin Stars has removed your final barrier, these advantages will start to show, and you will see clear improvements in no time."


    Something in me lit up. "Does that mean the bet I made with Zhong Yn isn''tpletely hopeless?"


    His eyes darkened. "You will win, and the only thing you need to think about is what to make her do when she loses. That girl needs a lesson as much as the Gatekeeper''s daughter."


    There was danger in his tone, but I wasn''t afraid. I had finally learned by now that his fury only served those who meant me harm, as was the case with Chu Xi. I was grateful.


    "Now watch closely." He readied his sword. "Feel the power flow while I demonstrate."


    I didn''t need anyone to tell me to keep my eyes trained on Bai Ye. I had always loved watching his sword practice, but this was the first time I got to witness his power along with his moves, and nothing else in the world could possibly make me look away.


    His sword moved, like a gleaming light piercing the air. A gentle pulse of power stirred along its trail, and I concentrated on the feeling of it, following it just as my eyes followed his movements. His de drew a wide arc as power rippled forward and built up on its tip. With a final gush, a blinding sh of white light poured from the sword, and everything around us suddenly became too bright to see. The air crackled with overwhelming heat as if an invisible me had just razed through.


    I was dazed by the brightness. I knew this was only a tiny percentage of Bai Ye''s power, but even such a minuscule amount was an incredible sight with so much might, so much beauty.


    This was the man I loved. This was the man who loved me.


    "Qing-er ¡­ You can stop staring and try it yourself now."


    His voice shocked me out of my stupor. "I''m sorry, Master ¡­" I knew I was getting distracted again, and I bit my lips hard, hoping that the pain would help me remember to concentrate. Then I readied my stance and mimicked what he just did.


    My power flow was much steadier now after the trip, and I moved it in the same way I felt Bai Ye do it before, carefully controlling its strength and direction. Twin Stars obeyed mymand, capturing the forces along its des. When power filled the swords to the brim, I willed all my strength forward with thest push, and I felt a new form of energy dancing around me. The world dimmed for a moment, and I glimpsed a sparkle of starlight on the tip of the swords.


    This was the materialization of my spiritual power?


    The darkness fleeted, and the power on my des faded quickly. I looked to Bai Ye for an answer.


    "You seeded on the first try," he said with palpable pride. "The power of the swords resonated with yours and materialized in its physical form. You should now understand where Twin Stars got its name from."


    Starlight ¡­ Of course. And no wonder Bai Ye''s sword was named Lightbringer.


    I gazed down at Twin Stars in delight. I seeded on my first try of an advanced technique. I could finally prove myself now and live up to the name of Bai Ye''s disciple ¡­ And maybe one day, just maybe, I might even be strong enough to wield Twin Stars alongside Lightbringer.


    "This is one of the most essential techniques in sword cultivation," he continued. "The resonation creates stronger power than either yours or the weapon''s alone. With practice, you will also gain more control over its precise shape and form, but don''t rush it. A solid foundation is crucial to future advancements."


    I nodded, though I couldn''t hide my exhration. "How does my current progresspare to a typical disciple at my experience level?" I asked.


    "Zhong Yn is still your rival at the moment," he said, knowing the real intent of my question, "but she will have no chance against you in a month. As long as you keep practicing ¡­ without distractions."


    His tone wasn''t irritated, but I still hoped I could dig a hole in the ground and bury myself in it. "I promise, Master ¡­" I said in a barely audible mumble. "It won''t happen again ¡­"


    Though I had no idea if I was capable of keeping the promise.

 Chapter 39 - Hearts Desire

    Bai Ye corrected my handling of power flow a few times during the rest of the lesson. By the end of the day, the glitter of starlight on the tip of my swords had spread fully along both des, and the sh of power was able tost more than a fleeting second.


    I was exultant at my progress but also exhausted from the effort. When he finally dismissed me in thete afternoon, I plodded back to my room and immediately plopped into my bed, despite the westering sun that was still shining brightly through my window.


    Theck of sleep fromst night hit me, and I drifted off.


    I usually didn''t dream much, but maybe the lesson had worn out too much of my body and too little of my mind. I saw myself keep practicing even in my sleep, raising and lowering my swords again and again in tireless determination.


    "A little higher," I heard Bai Ye''s voice behind me.


    Hisment didn''t make sense. The move I just carried out was a low slice meant to foil the opponent''s footing, which wouldn''t be effective if I aimed any higher. I straightened and turned to look at him.


    But it wasn''t me that he was talking to. He was bending over a girl clumsily holding a sword that was almost as tall as her, trying to keep her bnce as the de swung erratically in her grip.


    I gasped. It was the thirteen-year-old me, learning to wield a sword for the first time. Was I inside my memories of the past?


    "Imagine the weight of your body shifting with the sword," he continued. "Steady your stance and adjust your footing ordingly ¡­ That''s it. Good job."


    I fixed my eyes on him longingly. Immortals don''t age, and he looked exactly the same back then as he did today. Even his voice was filled with the same patience and encouragement, and his gaze glistened with the same reassurance. My heart swelled with warmth¡ªhis unfaltering support had brought me such a long way, from a girl who couldn''t even hold a sword to a disciple capable of her first advanced technique.


    Though the thirteen-year-old me, dissatisfied with her progress, sighed. "I''m so much slower at learning to use a sword than medicine. Would I ever be able to catch up with the others?"


    Bai Ye patted her head affectionately. "We all have our own talents and paths, Qing-er. There''s no need topare yourself to anyone else, as long as you''ve tried your best at what you want to do."


    "But I want to be better at swords!" the stubborn girl eximed. "Chu Xi said I''m not a real cultivator until I know how to win a fight."


    "Is that what you want to do?" Bai Ye asked. "Do you want to win because you like being the strongest, or because you want to prove yourself to her? Your life is your own, Qing-er. Remember that you have only one chance to live, and you shouldn''t waste it on trying to impress or please others. Chase your own dreams and follow what your heart desires. Don''t be swayed by anyone else."


    The thirteen-year-old me stared at him, nodding without understanding. How could I have grasped such a concept back then? Even when he said the same things to me a week ago in the garden, I was still half puzzled, unsure what my answers should be.


    "What about you?" Bai Ye suddenly added, turning towards me. "You are no longer a young girl now. Have you finally found out what you want in this life, and what your heart truly desires?"


    I stumbled when he stepped closer, his gaze an intense darkness like the moonless midnight sky. How could he see me? I tried to back away, but my body wouldn''t move. The girl faded from my vision, leaving only the two of us. He reached for me and lifted my chin with his forefinger.


    "Tell me," hemanded. "What do you desire?"


    His question was a snarl, utterly unlike his usual gentleness. But instead of fear, I only felt the fire that was hidden in me all day rising, burning from where he touched me to the rest of my body.


    What did I desire? I had always wanted to improve, always wanted to be stronger. But what for?


    I had never been one that coveted fame or glory. The thirteen-year-old me wanted to better myself only so that I could stand up to my name, so that others would stop mocking me for being a useless disciple to the most revered master at Mount Hua. As I grew older and started to understand my feelings for Bai Ye, I wished even more for advancements so that he would be proud of me, so that I wouldn''t see disappointment every time I gazed into those beautiful eyes. And now, I wanted power more than ever so that I could be worthy of him, so that one day I could apany him as his true soulmate, his true equal.


    It had always been for him.


    I saw Bai Ye capturing every thread of my thoughts in his eyes. "You know it, Qing-er." His voice was an unfamiliar rasp. "You''ve never wanted power. You wanted me, all along."


    Such simple words. The deepest and darkest secret within me was unearthed so tantly, so ruthlessly. A secret so hidden that I couldn''t even acknowledge it to myself until now. A secret so heavy that I never thought revealing it would ¡­ feel so good.


    He leaned in, and I panted as his finger glided up my chin and grazed over my lips, forcing them to part. "How will you have me?" he asked.


    Fire roared. This was not the usual Bai Ye, but his bluntness only made me burn even more. All my secrets, all my guilt, all my inner struggles be damned. How would I have him? I pulled hard on his cor and kissed him, so fiercely that our teeth clicked. He reciprocated the passion, sucking on my tongue and hoisting my body tight against him, his other hand reaching beneath my dress and ripped¡ª


    With a tear of fabric, the dream ended. I sat up in a jerk, gasping violently.


    I must''ve slept for quite a while. It was already night, and the moon was hanging high in the star-strewn sky. I opened my windows. Ate-night draft filled the room, cool against the light sweat on my forehead.


    What in heaven''s name had I just dreamed of?


    I closed my eyes, hoping to recollect myself. But no matter how much I tried, I couldn''t stop Bai Ye''s words from echoing in my ears, along with my disarrayed heartbeat: "You wanted me."


    Those were the words that I gave him in my dream. Those were the words that I wanted to hear from him, words that I knew were true.


    Maybe it was time to face the truth.


    My eyes flew open, and I turned away from the window. I padded soundlessly out of my room, down the dark corridors and through the winding paths in the moonlit garden,ing to a stop at his door. I curled my fingers and knocked.


    I loved him, and I wanted him.. There was nothing to be ashamed of.

 Chapter 40 - Epiphany

    The door creaked, and his familiar scent poured through the opening. Bai Ye stood on the other side, bathed in the silver moonlight, a faint shadow of worry casting over his eyes.


    "Everything alright?" he asked. His brow knitted slightly.


    I gave him an assuring smile. "I ¡­ just dreamed of you."


    Though I knew that the Bai Ye in my dream wasn''t him. The real Bai Ye would never say those things to me, never force me to admit those thoughts that I had kept from him. But somewhere deep inside, I hoped he could be a little less gentle at times and give the stubborn me a push, just like he did in that dream.


    The worry on his face eased at my reply. "A nightmare?" he asked softly. "What did I do?"


    I stood on my tiptoe and cupped his cheeks in my hands. "This," I said and kissed him.


    He breathed in sharply, obviously not expecting my action. I kissed him the same way he did to me in my dream, parting his lips with my tongue, sweeping and stroking the roof of his mouth. A noise escaped his throat, and I felt a hand sliding behind my nape.


    Encouraged by his response, I pressed in harder, delving deeper into his mouth and sucking in the taste of him. He took a step back from my push, and I stepped forward, maintaining the exchange between us. He kept retreating until we were at the edge of his bed, and with a soft sweep and tumble, we were in it.


    He was the first to break the kiss. "What did I do next?" he asked. There was a pleasant surprise and carefully suppressed excitement in his voice.


    I smiled and rolled us over so that I was on top of him. "The dream ended there." I brushed a strand of silky hair off his face. "That''s why I came."


    Heughed softly. His ageless features were sublime under the moonlight, sharp with chiseled edges yet smooth with a soft luster, speckless without the slightest trace of wrinkles. He hadn''t changed a bit since the day we first met.


    But I had grown from that little girl into the young woman I was today.


    "Do you ever dream of me?" I asked and tugged on the simple knot on his night robe. With a light pull, it was undone.


    His lips curved. "Of course."


    I was a little surprised by the answer. What was I like in his dreams? I wondered if I would be more beautiful, or more talented.


    "What do I do in your dreams?" I turned his earlier question back to him as I brushed my lips over his chest, mimicking the way he had always done it to me, learning the dips and ridges along his body with my touches and kisses. Divested of the incense of cedar from his day robe, his skin smelled like musk, rich and masculine.


    His breathing changed, and his hands slid under my nightgown, moving up my hips in a slow caress. "I''ll show them to you, one by one. You''ll like it."


    This would be the time when I usually blushed, but tonight, his words only stirred the fire inside me. I craved more, and I couldn''t help passing my tongue over the hollow of his throat, savoring him with all my senses. He heaved a light sigh of pleasure. His hands glided behind my bottom and between my legs, stroking the length of my inner thighs. I sighed with him.


    "I see you''ve reached an epiphany, Qing-er." His voice was a rasp just like in my dream.


    I straightened myself and met his eyes. "You taught me well, Master," I replied. Under his dark, unblinking gaze, I shed my nightgown and let it fall onto the ground.


    The moon was full tonight, dousing the room with its bright glow. I knew he could see every detail of my body under the moonlight, every imperfect curve and turn, but for the first time, I wasn''t shy. He was my lover, and I wanted to share every part of me with him, perfect or not.


    "Like what you see?" I asked, recalling his tease the first time I saw him fully unclothed.


    He smiled, and his gaze didn''t shift when I repositioned myself to kneel astride him. "Every time," he said.


    His hands proved his words, skimming over my skin and leaving a hot trail of sensation in their wake. After all this time, he had learned all the right ces to touch, all the spots that made me gasp and pant and moan for more. I bent over and nibbled his bottom lip, breathing heavily into his mouth, and my hand slid under his breeches.


    It was his turn to let out a groan when I curled my fingers around him. The sound wasn''t much more than a sigh, but the way it escaped him almost out of control, and the way he closed his eyes and tightened his grip on my hips, ignited me even more than his caress. I suddenly realized how much he must''ve reveled in all the sounds he elicited from me, and how much they must''ve affected him.


    To hear the person you love losing control beneath you ¡­ is such a pleasure beyond words.


    I stroked his shaft gently, feeling all the creases and bulges with my fingers, relishing the subtle throbbing of him within my palm. The heat of him burned me. "Bai Ye," I whispered between kisses and short breaths, "next time we bathe together ¡­ will you let me do all the work?"


    Heughed. At the reminder of his deedst night, his hands slid up and pinched my nipples. I moaned and almost sank my fingernails into him.


    "I certainly can''t let that happen," he rasped. "You''d unman me before I''m inside you."


    "Oh, I certainly can''t let THAT happen," I breathed and released him, freeing him from the burden of his breeches in the same move. "I want you, Bai Ye. Most preferably inside me."


    Meeting his gaze again in the unwavering silver light, I sat into him.

 Chapter 41 - Dont Stop

    We both moaned. He held my waist and dug his fingers lightly into my hips. I pressed my hands over his and gripped them.


    This felt different from usual. He filled me fuller, tighter, relieving the yearnings from every fiber inside me. I flexed my inner muscles, clenching him as I raised my hips and sat back down again, captivated by the sensation. Another light groan escaped him, and he cupped my buttocks and squeezed.


    "Did you learn this from your dreams too?" He almost gritted out the words.


    I didn''t. I was only trying to mimic the same thing he always did to me, and from the look of him, it must''ve worked.


    "Do you like it?" I asked instead, keeping up the rhythm.


    "Like it?" He locked eyes with me. His gaze was dark, but something glinted from within it, roaring with heat. "You have no idea how bewitching you are right now, Qing-er. You can make a man die for you."


    Iughed softly. "I don''t want or need dead men at my feet," I bent over and kissed him. "I only need you, and very much alive."


    It was just a joke, but somehow my words seemed to have touched him differently than I intended. His palm moved up behind my head before I could pull away, holding me in for a deep, lingering kiss.


    "I''m yours for as long as I breathe," he whispered in the end.


    The sudden solemness in his voice caught me off guard, and I forgot to move for a moment. "Bai Ye ¡­" I stared at him. Framed in the shimmering moonlight and the silky gloss of his hair, he looked almost divine, but his eyes couldn''t be more human, mixed with a thousand emotions that I was only starting to understand.


    He simply smiled at my puzzlement. "Don''t stop," his hands slid back to my waist, "I promise I will stay alive long enough to do my part."


    He tightened his hold on me and nudged gently, guiding my hips in a pulsing pattern back and forth. It wasn''t the same motion that I was used to, but I followed his lead, using my waist to bring myself to and fro. I felt him shifting along within me, hitting all the ces that I didn''t know he could before, and as my speed picked up, so did the bursts of stirring sensations.


    I gasped. Heat pulsed and built up fast, and I felt a light sweat starting to break on my back. "Do I do this ¡­ do this in your dreams?" My question was a stato of pants and puffs.


    He chuckled. "This, and much more."


    The warmth of his palms grazed upward until he cupped my breasts. My whole body tensed, anticipating his caress. He did not disappoint. His fingers did their wonders, answering to all my unsaid asks and wants, rousing fire in rhythm with the mes beneath me. I leaned back and clenched his wrists, half to steady myself and half in encouragement, letting my moans roam free.


    I knew his gaze never left me, and I knew how lubricious a sight I must have made of myself, but I was not ashamed of any of it. He was mine. I was his. I knew he burned for me just as much as I did for him, and it felt right, like the way it was always meant to be.


    He squeezed me harder. I rode him faster. Our breaths were heavy and loud in the quiet of the night, and I loved every sound of it. He let me take full control of the pace, only reaching up firmer into me when my pitch started to change, and finally with onest rock of my hips, the sensations overtook me. My legs gave in, and I copsed onto him. All I could do was pant and shudder.


    "Qing-er," he caught me in his arms and kissed me, "not so soon yet."


    I was still gasping for air when he turned us over to the side, lifted my thigh over his waist, and sank back in.


    My tremors hadn''t yet faded, and I cried a quivering scream at the swell of him returning inside me. He felt almost foreign against my spasms, and the residual shudders intensified, taking me in a shock. "Bai Ye ¡­" I attempted to speak through chattering teeth, "How ¡­"


    How was he still able to do this?


    He only smiled and steadied my shaking body with both arms, holding me in such a tight embrace that I could barely breathe. "Qing-er," his lips scorched my ear, "you make this such a hard choice ¡­ I can''t decide if I prefer to have all of you in front of my eyes, or all of you in my arms."


    Why choose? I thought silently with the small part of me that hadn''t yet burned to ashes. I wanted it all. I wanted him in front of me, behind me, beside me, in my arms, and all around. I wanted him everywhere so that I could savor different parts of him one after one, then all over again.


    His thrust was slower than usual, but even the slightest impact felt sharp against my still sensitive body, rekindling the wild sensations that lingered. I whimpered. I spread my legs wide around him, then curled my knees tight against him. I didn''t know which was the way I wanted, except that I wanted him, and I wanted the euphoric feeling to take over me once more.


    "Bai Ye," I panted against his cheek and closed my shivering arms around him, "you were right about ¡­ um ¡­ spending more time ¡­ like this ¡­ every day ¡­"


    He grunted a half groan. With onest hard thrust and an echo of my trembling cry, a gush of heat filled me, finally driving the sweet torture to an end. We both stilled in each other''s arms, gasping as if near-drowning.


    So this was how it was supposed to feel.

 Chapter 42 - The Night Is Still Young

    We stayed in that embrace for a long while, panting into each other''s shoulders. His hands idly traced along my back, and mine did the same,cing through his hair from time to time and twirling the silky strands around my fingers. I wished I could wrap myself around him just like that.


    "Qing-er," he spoke first when our breaths steadied at length, "if you keep this up every day, you''ll drain my life before my time is due."


    I loosened my hold on him just enough for a soft kiss. "You still have hundreds of years ahead," I said. "I''ll have to work harder than this to drain all of it."


    Heughed. Keeping me in his arms, he rolled onto his back carefully and rested my head against his shoulder, gently stroking my cheek. Our bodies were sticky from sweat, but neither of us mentioned a bath or cleansing. It was the taste and smell of our love, and I wasn''t ready to let go of it yet.


    "Do you remember thest time you came to me in the dead of the night?" he asked.


    Of course I did. It was during my first winter at Mount Hua, on a night with howling snow and lightning that lit up the sky like it was day. I had never seen such weather before in my life, and I thought the world was going to end. The only safe ce in my mind was by Bai Ye''s side, so I ran through the deafening thunder and the heavy nkets of snow to his door, half-frozen by the time he carried me inside and tucked me into his own bed. The soothing scent of cedar slowly lulled me to sleep, and he sat watching over me all night.


    He had been like a father to me then. Always protective, always indulging my silly, childish needs.


    I ran my fingers casually over his chest. His heartbeat was strong and familiar beneath those scars. "It might be less embarrassing if I don''t remember," I said. "For a thirteen-year-old, I was a bit too easily scared."


    He brought my hand over to his lips and dropped a light kiss on my knuckles. "You''ve grown up, Qing-er."


    He didn''t say the rest of the words, but I heard them: grown up enough that I had found the courage to not only brave a thundersnow, but also face my heart''s true desire; grown up enough that when I came to sleep in this bed once again, I was in his arms.


    The thought piqued my curiosity. I had always admired him since the day we met, and those feelings only started to turn romantic as I aged. But as someone who had lived many times longer than me, when did he start to feel the same for me? When did he start to think of me as a woman to love instead of a girl to nurture?


    I lifted my head and rested my chin on his chest so that I could see his eyes. "Will you tell me something?" I ventured. "When did you start to realize I''m no longer a child?"


    He arched an eyebrow. "You mean when did I start to want you?"


    My heart skipped a beat. I didn''t want him to think I was insinuating that he had filthy thoughts for me when I was a little girl, but his brutal bluntness brought the subject straight to the surface. The Bai Ye in my earlier dream seemed to have blended in with his image right in front of me.


    He chuckled at my nervousness. "I''ll admit it with no shame, Qing-er. It was when your farewells changed."


    His tone eased me¡ªat least he didn''t take offense at my question¡ªthough the answer was baffling. "Farewells?" I asked.


    "Every time before I left Mount Hua for a trip, you used to keep asking me how far I was going and if I coulde back sooner. When I returned, you were always so excited that you would drop everything you were doing and run out the door to greet me, and you wouldn''t leave my side for days."


    Ah, those embarrassing memories again. "I wasn''t always like that when I was young ¡­" I mumbled sheepishly. "My parents said that I became easily anxious ever since the deadly fever I caught when I was six. It was almost like I had changed into a different person."


    He was quiet for a moment. Then he continued, "As you grew older, you asked less and less about how long my trips would be. Before I left, you would tell me instead to take care, and sometimes you would pack a helpful potion or two for me depending on my destination. When I returned, you stopped showing your excitement outwardly, but I could see the relief in your eyes every time you saw me safe and sound."


    I stared at him. Those were such trivial things that I never even noticed myself, yet he had remembered all these details over the years.


    He rubbed the pad of his thumb slowly over my cheek. "It''s easy for anyone to say they love you, Qing-er, but it''s through little things like these that you know they truly care. Remember this."


    I nodded. Though after thinking for a moment, I realized his words didn''t sound quite right. "Why do I need to remember this?" I asked. "You''ve already proven to me enough that you care. More than enough."


    He smiled. "Then remember it so that you won''t be fooled by other men and leave me," he coaxed.


    I propped myself up to seek his lips. "You underestimate yourself, Bai Ye, and you underestimate me. No one and no enchantment will ever make me leave you."


    I knew it was the type of promise that everyone would make in their youth, only to be broken when the time came. But I meant every word, and when I felt the flutters intensifying inside me when our lips touched, I believed every word as well.


    "Bai Ye," I whispered as the kiss deepened, "the night is still young."

 Chapter 43 - New Look

    The night was no longer young by the time we finally went to sleep. Moonlight was reced by the milky white of the early dawn sky, and the first chorus of birds had started to sound in the distant woods.


    But it was all worth it. I would trade every minute of sleep for more time awake with him.


    The same thought was still in my head when I woke up to a brush of lips over myshes after a couple of hours of dozing.


    "I would''ve let you sleep in a bit more," Bai Ye said softly, "but today is the day when equipment for the tournament is distributed. You''ll have to pay an early visit to the main peak."


    I opened my eyes. To be greeted with his beautiful smile at first sight in the morning felt heavenly. "Will youe with me?" I asked without thinking, then realized how dumb the question was. To involve masters in everyday matters like this would probably scare off the disciples running the errand.


    "Sorry ¡­ I''m not quite awake," I added.


    He nted another kiss on my forehead. "I can''t go with you, but I can help you get ready."


    He gestured at the end table beside the bed. I squinted against the light shining from the window behind it, but my eyes widened when I saw what he was pointing to. My most frequently worn robes were piled up neatly on the table, ordered by color, with an assortment of hair ribbons and essories lying on their side.


    "I hope you''ll forgive me for gathering your items without your permission," he said somewhat hesitantly. "I wanted to save you some time for sleep."


    I hadn''t noticed until then that he was already dressed in a casual underrobe. How did he manage to sneak away without waking me up?


    "No ¡­ I mean, thank you. I''m d you did," I stammered a bit for the right words, touched by his thoughtfulness. I certainly wouldn''t want to walk all the way across the hall back to my room in daylight dressed in a nightrobe.


    I sat up and fetched the first garment on top. Beauty was not one of my endowments, so I never gave too much thought to grooming my appearance. Whichever outfit would do. He watched quietly, only stopping me when I reached for theb.


    "May I do the honor?"


    I looked at him, astounded. He plucked theb from my hand and gathered my hair behind my shoulders, running the wooden teeth through slowly and carefully, smoothing over the tangled spots with such caution that I couldn''t feel the slightest pull. With a practiced swirl and turn, he arranged the brushed hair into a braid on the top of my head and secured it with a jade pin.


    "How do you know how to do this?" I asked. I had always found it too much trouble to wear my hair up, so I would tie it with a in ribbon behind my neck just about every day. But he made everything seem so easy.


    "It suits you," he said simply and nudged me towards the mirror. "Take a look."


    I padded over and looked. I almost didn''t recognize myself. The braid wasn''tplicated in any way, but it was delicate and elegant, framing my small face perfectly. The person in the mirror didn''t look gaunt at all, only neat and dainty.


    "I forgot to mention," he added, "the herbal bath had an additional benefit. It cleanses your skin and will help make it more radiant."


    Now that he had pointed it out, I noticed that my skin did seem to glow a healthy tone in the morning sunlight. I looked so different¡ªalthough still in like I always was, the pale haggardness was almostpletely gone.


    "How do you like it?" he asked.


    "It''s amazing," I smiled, delighted at the change. Suddenly I wondered: had Bai Ye always wished that I could look more beautiful for him? And if I did ¡­ if I could better my appearance, would he show me more of his love and ¡­ his passion?


    ~ ~


    That thought distracted me all morning, and I was grateful for it when I stood in the long line for equipment distribution. At least I had something to upy my mind with.


    I couldn''t me the slowness on the disciple in charge of the task though. He handled it with impressive efficiency, noting down everyone''s information and handing out the matching gear with such speed that I suspected he had been doing this for years. He beckoned me forward with a quick wave of the hand when it was finally my turn.


    "Name, style, experience?" he asked concisely.


    "Yun Qing-er, twin swords, fifth-year." I nced at the pile of equipment to his left. The tournament was strict on the usage of talismans and amulets¡ªonly one type of assigned artifact was allowed for each weapon style, and only the officially distributed items could be used. While waiting, I had already figured out which pile was supposed to be assigned to twin swords.


    The disciple recorded my name. "You will receive three defensive talismans. Do not waste them before the tournament¡ªno substitutes or recements," he said and reached beneath the table, producing three sheets of talismans, and handed them to me.


    But that was not the same location where he fetched those talismans for the other disciples. "This is for fifth-year twin swords, right?" I tried reminding him. "One of the girls in line before me had the same qualifications, and I think she got hers from a different pile."


    "They are all the same," the disciple scowled. "Now please make way, you are blocking the line."


    I nced at the regr pile again. From a distance, those talismans looked no different from the ones he gave me, bearing the same drawings and text. I must be overthinking it¡ªwhat benefit could a disciple who didn''t even know me get out of giving me fake supplies?


    I nodded my thanks and walked away.

 Chapter 44 - Hidden Side

    I sat in the garden after I returned and flipped the talismans back and forth in my hands, still a little uncertain. But however I looked at them, I couldn''t find anything that made these sheets stand out from the rest.


    "Something wrong?" Bai Ye noticed my strangeness when he passed through the corridor.


    "I''m not quite sure ¡­" I shed the talisman sheets I was holding. "These are the supplies I picked up at the main peak this morning. The person that gave them to me fetched these out of a different pile from the rest, so I wonder if there is anything special about them. I haven''t found anything yet though, maybe I''m just overly suspicious."


    "It never hurts to be cautious," he strode over and sat down next to me. "Let me take a look."


    I handed him one of the sheets and watched him examine it carefully.


    As simple as our exchange was, I realized in retrospect that it wasn''t something which would have happened two weeks ago¡ªas his disciple, I would''ve never bothered him with inconsequential matters like this, especially when I didn''t even have any solid reasons for my suspicions. But now that we had grown so close to each other, other things between us started to change subtly as well. I became more at ease to share everything with him, and I felt less guilty of troubling him to help me.


    Maybe this was what family was like, I thought. I wished that our lives would stay this way forever.


    "What is the purpose of this talisman?" he asked after a little while, breaking my reveries.


    I blinked. Even I could recognize the symbol of the defensive spell. Why did he need to ask?


    He read the question in my eyes. "Watch," he said andid his forefinger on top of the talisman''s symbol. A white light glowed from his fingertip, illuminating the drawing and gilding it in a bright halo. The symbol swirled and drifted like a fluid¡ªthe sign of its power awakening at his summoning¡ªand a ck wisp of smoke escaped from its center.


    My eyes went wide. There was unmistakable malice in the dark spiritual power it released. How could a defensive talisman contain such hostility?


    "Zhong Yn is clever," Bai Ye said, "she found a symbol that is almost identical to the one that is supposed to be assigned to you." He pointed at a corner of the drawing. "The only difference is this line here. Connecting these two figures makes the spell defensive. Separating them, however, makes it a power suspension."


    I gasped. Power suspension was simr to defense in a lot of ways, except the effect would apply to both the user and the target, blocking not only the attack but also the user''s own spiritual power flow.


    "How do you know it''s her that did it?" I asked. It was a natural guess, but from the way Bai Ye spoke, he seemed to be certain of it.


    "There are residuals of her spiritual power left on this sheet from when she modified it." His eyes narrowed. "She nned well. The shielding effect from this symbol is simr enough to the defensive spell, and the blockage of your power flow would be too subtle for you to notice immediately. If she challenges you at the outset of the tournament before everyone else and pushes you to resort to these talismans, you won''t even know how you lost to her."


    And if she forced me to use all three¡ªwhich wouldn''t be difficult given her fast and aggressive style of attacks¡ªI would have no proof left of what happened at all.


    A chill climbed up my spine. She was truly a viper.


    I reached out to take the talisman back from Bai Ye''s hands. "I''ll go swap them for the real ones¡ª"


    He gave me a dark look. "You should show everyone else her doings, Qing-er. Don''t be so lenient towards people that want to do you harm."


    I winced at the vengefulness in his voice, and it reminded me of what I heard about Chu Xi yesterday in the back mountains. He was right though. If I keep letting them see me as an easy target, they''ll never stop. But retaliation was never an idea that came naturally to me, and I always wished that if I simply stayed out of their way, they would eventually forget about those old hatreds and let it go.


    "What grudges does Zhong Yn hold against me anyway?" I mumbled.


    Bai Ye sighed and sped his hands over mine. "It was my fault. When she and Chu Xi reached the age to start their cultivation, the Gatekeeper had asked me to take them in. I refused. They might still be holding on to the misbelief that they are more entitled to being my disciples than you are."


    I hadn''t heard of that part of history before. This was the whole reason why they resented me so much that they''d see me dead or expelled at all costs?


    "I know you''ve always wanted to prove yourself stronger than them, Qing-er," he continued, "but that''s not enough to stop people like these. They are too vain to ever truly respect you. You have to make them fear you."


    "Fear me?"


    "Make them understand that you have the power to take what they want away from them, if they keep standing in your way. Zhong Yn wants everyone to see her as a perfect girl with a kind heart, so show everyone who she really is."


    I considered it. A part of me told myself that I shouldn''t return an eye for an eye, but another part of me couldn''t stop hearing her vile words from the bet echoing in my ears: "You''ll kneel before me and kiss my feet, and you''ll leave Mount Hua on your own ord and never return." It disgusted me, and I suddenly realized that the thought of exposing her despicable thoughts to the entire Mount Hua, along with her malicious sabotages, was satisfying.


    I looked at Bai Ye, trying to suppress my mixed emotions at discovering my dark, vindictive side. He seemed to be helping me unearth a small piece of my hidden self every day. "Will you help me?" I asked.


    A bright smile appeared on his face.

 Chapter 45 - Perfect Opponent

    We worked out a solution. Though as I made my way back to the main peak to carry out the n, I started second-guessing myself.


    Revealing Zhong Yn''s scheme was easy. She didn''t go out of her way to cover up the modifications she made¡ªlikely because she didn''t expect me to suspect the talismans enough to show them to Bai Ye¡ªand any master would be able to discern the differences. But that would likely get her only a scold or an enforced penance, and her master would make sure not to let the news spread.


    The best way to make this as widely known as possible was to use these talismans in front of others. Traces of her remnant spiritual power on the symbols would be released when I activate the talisman, and if I maneuvered it appropriately, it could be obvious enough to raise suspicions. The problem, however, was that these supplies were meant to be used only at the tournament, and knowing Zhong Yn, she would ensure that my first opponent was her, so that the spiritual power leaked from the talismans would be shadowed by her own during the challenge and not noticed by anyone else.


    I''d have to find someone else as my first opponent. Someone stronger than me so that I could resort to using the talismans, and someone who wouldn''t surrender to Zhong Yn''s honey-coated sweet talks and give up the position of my first challenge to her.


    I wasn''t sure where to find such a person though. Zhong Yn''s friends and admirers were all over Mount Hua¡ªthe disciple who handed me the modified talismans was probably one of them¡ªand even those who weren''t close to her were usually daunted by her kinship with the Gatekeeper. Few would be eager to do anything against her will. The only exception I knew was Xie Lun''s group, since Qi Lian had mentioned before that they''d be d to help if Zhong Yn were to give me trouble.


    But who should I challenge out of everyone there? With my new advancement in power materialization, my skill level was probably well above Qi Lian''s at this point. I wasn''t so smug to think that I stood a chance against Xie Lun, and I didn''t know anyone else well enough.


    When I arrived at their hall, however, my concerns were reced by surprise. Zhong Yn was sitting at the tea table, batting her eyshes at Xie Lun as I stepped across the threshold. A te of candied hawthorn skewers sat in front of them.


    What was she doing here? I had thought that she wasn''t weed by this group.


    "Aren''t these perfect?" she purred in her typical sugary voice and took a delicate bite out of the skewer in her hand. "Sweet and tangy, just the right vor forte summer! Why does everyone think of them as winter snacks?"


    "Because the ze melts in the summer," Xie Lun replied nonchntly. "Some things don''t hold their appeal once they lose thatyer of sugar-coating. You should know it well."


    I almostughed out loud at his sly remark. Qi Lian walked up to the entrance to greet me, and even he couldn''t suppress a giggle. Looked like Zhong Yn wasn''t weed after all. I had heard of Xie Lun''s dislike towards Zhong Yn before, but who knew such a pleasant person like him would be so cruel to insinuate his contempt like this?


    Zhong Yn''s face ashened. But she covered it up quickly, and a pretty smile was already on her face when she saw me. "Yun Qing-er!" she waved at me from the table and eximed in well-performed excitement. "You came at a good time. Try these candied hawthorns, they are delicious!"


    "She acts as if everything in our hall belongs to her," Qi Lian mumbled and rolled his eyes as he led me inside.


    Xie Lun threw an annoyed nce at Zhong Yn, obviously thinking the same. He pointed to a box on the shelf behind him and said to me, "Don''t just try. That box is yours¡ªwe were about to bring it to your hall. East Vige sent these as a token of their thanks."


    He was clearly implying that I was the one entitled to those gifts instead of Zhong Yn. Zhong Yn gritted her teeth, but the next moment, her smile was back. "You were at East Vige as well?" she asked me almost caringly. "I''m d you came back safely! What made you put yourself in such danger?"


    I snorted inwardly, too disgusted to retort to her fake friendliness and the hint at me being weak. "I was practicing for our bet," I replied simply. "I look forward to showing you the results at the tournament."


    Her perfect smile finally faltered. "Our bet?" she asked as if it was news to her. "Oh, you mean the one for the tournament! It was just a friendly invitation, Qing-er. Don''t take it so seriously!"


    Ah, Bai Ye was right: she was trying to paint our bet in a different light, because she couldn''t afford to break her perfect image in front of Xie Lun, and she didn''t want him to know about those venomous words she said. Good. It meant that the moment when her disguise is torn off, it would hurt.


    "I''ve never seen you challenge a girl before, Senior Zhong," Qi Lian couldn''t hold back frommenting atst. "Don''t you usually only invite ¡­ young and good-looking men?"


    I knew he was criticizing Zhong Yn for taking advantage of her admirers, but sheughed it off as a joke. "There''s some truth in that. You must''ve heard I invited Senior Xie this year! But he declined." She batted hershes prettily at Xie Lun again. "Will you not reconsider? I''ve wished for years to experience your art in swords!"


    Xie Lun was unmoved. "I take the art of swords seriously, Zhong Yn. It is the pursuit of my life, not a means to satisfy anyone''s vanity."


    Despite his warning tone, Zhong Ynughed again. "Don''t put on that lecturing look, Senior Xie. I''m just joking! I know you are too much above our league to ept anyone''s invitations¡ª"


    "That is not true," Xie Lun cut her off. "I simply have no interest in an invitation from you, and it has nothing to do with your skill level. If Yun Qing-er here wants to challenge me at the tournament, for example, I''ll dly ept."


    Zhong Yn gaped at him, then at me.. I couldn''t believe my ears either. Did she just help me find the perfect opponent that I desperately needed?

 Chapter 46 - Impress Him

    "S-Senior Xie!" Zhong Yn almost lost her calcted elegance when she stammered. But she regained herposure quickly and said, "That''s so kind of you to motivate Yun Qing-er like this. If she ever gets to the level where she can challenge you, I''m sure she''ll remember it and appreciate your encouragement!"


    "I don''t think that was meant as an encouragement," I retorted, not letting the perfect chance slip by. If Xie Lun was willing to ept a challenge from me, it would be not only an ideal solution to the talisman problem, but also a great opportunity for me to learn and improve. "If you can challenge him, Zhong Yn, I don''t see why I cannot."


    Xie Lun gave me a half-amused, half-approving look. "I take that as an invitation," he said.


    I nodded. "If I could have the honor, I''d like to challenge you first during the tournament."


    "You can''t!" Zhong Yn eximed before Xie Lun replied. "You made a bet with me first!"


    Xie Lun frowned. "Since when does your bet override the tournament rules, Zhong Yn? The rules state clearly that the challenger has the right to decide the order ofpetitions." He turned to me and said, "It''s a deal then."


    The look on Zhong Yn''s face shed, from astonishment to embarrassment, then to a trace of fear. I waited for her reactions¡ªthis deal was thest thing she wanted to see, and she surely wouldn''t give up so easily. What would she do next to stop me from challenging Xie Lun first?


    But she seemed to have decided to not make a move today. The smile returned to her face. "I wish you good luck, Yun Qing-er," she said sweetly. "I''ll leave you two to discuss it further, and I hope you''ll win!"


    She stood up from her chair and gave Xie Lun an elegant light bow, then made her way out. The charming smile was still on her lips when she passed by my side and whispered in my ears, "Don''t even think you can impress him with your empty talk and pretty hair. You have no chance."


    I was at a loss as I watched her smile turn into a sneer. Then I remembered the new braid that Bai Yebed for me this morning. Zhong Yn thought I had put on the new look to ¡­ impress Xie Lun?


    Things might''ve just gotten moreplicated.


    ~ ~


    "I think she''ll hate me even more now," I sighed after recounting the tale of the day to Bai Ye in the evening. If simply being Bai Ye''s disciple was enough to make her resent me so much, how much worse would it get if she started to see me as a potential love rival? I''d have to watch my back every day from now on.


    The box of candied hawthornsy quietly on the table in front of us. Despite the tempting glow of the crystalline ze, I didn''t feel much appetite. I just wanted the troublesome day to be over.


    Contrary to my frustration, Bai Ye was unfazed. "There''s only so much she can do, and it''s not a bad thing to force her hand without giving her too much time to n. We are more ready than she is."


    I took a deep breath. He was right. At the very least, Zhong Yn wanted to keep her image in front of Xie Lun, which meant that she wouldn''t dare do anything ostentatious to someone who challenged him. Especially not before the tournament.


    "The situation is in my favor as long as she keeps vying for Senior Xie''s attention," I said, letting the heavier thoughts drop from my mind and trying to focus on the bright side. "Though I have trouble understanding her in that regard ¡­ Senior Xie clearly doesn''t like her, and she''s not stupid. How could she not realize it?"


    Bai Ye huffed, "Sometimes rejections only make people want to prove themselves more, especially when they are vain like her." He picked up a skewer of hawthorns and offered it to me, "Sure you don''t want to try one? These won''tst long in the summer."


    I smiled. I had never been too keen on sweets since I was a child, but I didn''t want to turn down the gesture from him, so I plucked the spit from his hand and took a big bite. "Senior Xie said something simr," I mumbled with a mouthful, "about the season. He didn''t lie¡ªthe sugar coating does taste better in the winter. I wonder why East Vige made them so early in the year."


    "Fresh hawthorns give it a different vor. Some people prefer it that way." Bai Ye paused for a brief moment. "You''ve known Xie Lun for a while, Qing-er ¡­ What do you think of him?"


    "I''ve seen his sword skills at the vige," I recollected my memories of Xie Lun''s style and said. "He''s strong, certainly worthy of his reputation as the top disciple in his rank. I''m not expecting to win the challenge at all, but I think it''ll be a great experience regardless."


    Bai Ye gazed at me. Then he shook his head and smiled. "That was not what I meant ¡­" he said softly, though he didn''t exin further.


    "Do you want some?" I passed the candied hawthorns back to him, paying no more heed to the small digression. "It''s a little sticky and messy ¡­ but the tartness is refreshing for the season. I hate to say that I agree with Zhong Yn on that much."


    "I can tell it''s messy. You''ve smeared it all over your lips."


    I started, instinctively trying to wipe my mouth with the back of my hand. But he caught my wrist before I could move, and the next moment, his breath was warm on my cheeks. "I can help," he whispered.


    A moist softness whisked over my bottom lip.. I gasped, and the skewer that I was still holding in my other hand dropped onto the ground.

 Chapter 47 - Candied Hawthorns

    His tongue was impossibly smooth and soft, brushing over me in such a tender caress that I thought I was going to melt into his mouth. I parted my lips, seeking him and trying to taste what he gathered from me.


    His familiar scent was cool and crisp against the sweetness of the candies. The vors blended together into the most hypnotizing ambrosia, washing away all my worries and frustrations from the day. I breathed in, exchanging more of the sugar on my pte with his earthy zest, reveling in the delectable treat. Our tongues danced an intimate tangle before he slid free and licked my top lip clean as well.


    "Refreshing indeed," he said when he released me, "for all seasons."


    I clutched his cor, stopping him from pulling back. His kiss was like a glimpse of temptation offered to an addict, and I couldn''t stop at just a mere sample of it. "You should''ve told me you like candied hawthorns, Bai Ye." I kept my lips wedged against his as I spoke. "I would eat them every day if I knew."


    Heughed. His breath tickled my nostrils, delicious just like the rest of him. "I only like them if you feed them to me." He reached for the box on the table and removed a hawthorn from its skewer. "Will you do me the favor?"


    I snatched the candy from his hand, and heughed again when I bit off a big chunk of ze almost eagerly. I pulled him in and sealed my lips against his.


    The tips of our tongues touched, and we passed the sugar between us, swirling it slowly in our mouths. The piece was hard at first but melted quickly into sharine nectar, coating him in a slickyer that was more silken and juicy than anything I had ever tasted. I swallowed, letting the sweetness sink into the depth of my throat along with his scent.


    The tang was luscious. He was luscious. I sucked him hungrily for more, and my hands traced down his cor to his belt, tugging lightly.


    He broke the sulent kiss. "Don''t forget we are still outside, Qing-er."


    The evening hoots of owls that I didn''t hear before suddenly came rushing into my ears. I froze. We were still in the garden, and the front gate was unguarded. What if ¡­


    My thoughts halted at the sound of his chuckles. "And sweets taste best under the stars," he whispered as his hands glided under my dress.


    I realized btedly that he was teasing me again¡ªcautious as he was, he wouldn''t have kissed me without setting up a barrier spell first¡ªbut the hint at our forbidden desire only kindled me more. My blood boiled as he loosened my undeyers, and the heat of his palm grazed against my thighs. I let out a light sigh and tugged harder on his belt. "Then how about another bite?" I offered.


    He smiled. The stars were just starting to rise behind him, and his eyes twinkled with them. He brushed his lips over mine in a seductive touch. "There is more than one way to eat these ¡­ I want to try them all."


    His other hand stroked my inner thighs almost casually as he spoke, coaxing the mes inside me to re higher. I wiggled on the bench, spreading my legs wider in silent encouragement.


    "Most people like to bite them all the way through," he continued as his caress glided higher, "for the crisp and the mix of vors all at once. But some like to slowly savor the outside¡ª" he stopped at the base of my legs, "¡ªbefore they reach the inside."


    With those words, his finger slipped into me.


    I gasped, and my body tensed instinctively, clenching tight onto him from within. I hadn''t expected this was where he was going.


    "That way¡ª" he didn''t pause the conversation while he slithered like a naughty snake inside me, "¡ªthe ze will melt fully in their mouths, and they can indulge themselves in the sweetness before topping it off with a burst of tartness at the end."


    I could feel the slipperiness encasing him as he moved, and my breaths heavied at the realization of how wet I already was. Ever since I woke up from that dreamst night, the lurking fire inside me had turned from a spark to a ze, and it roared at his stir. I clutched his shoulders, panting slightly.


    Then he stopped as if he found something. His finger curled and pressed into my inner wall.


    "Ah! Bai Ye!" I squealed at his touch, suddenly feeling something shooting through my entire body. What did he do? It was only a tiny movement of his hand, but the sensation was unbelievably sharp and strong, as if he had discovered a new part of me that was capable of waking yearnings in every inch of my being.


    "Will you oblige me?" He continued to speak as if we were just having a boring conversation about candies. "And let me experience this delicacy?"


    His finger didn''t pause, and I moaned uncontrobly as the sensation repeated and magnified, burning me from within. It didn''t seem possible that such a simple touch could do it, but it felt as if all my senses from the rest of my body had disappeared, and all that was left was the part of me at his fingertip, too fragile to bear the overwhelming feeling. Tiny tremors started to crawl through me so fast that I was almost ¡­ almost ¡­


    He suddenly stopped.


    I panted madly, dazed and at a loss. Then something else slid into me.


    It wasn''t his finger this time. Nor him. Whatever was inside me was cooler, smaller, but hard. My inner muscles were already in tremors, and they convulsed at the foreign sensation, clenching onto the thing and pulling it deeper inside. I looked at him, slightly nervous.


    He was removing another candied hawthorn off the skewer. "I promise it will be scrumptious, Qing-er," he said as he brought the fruit to his lips and licked his finger, and his hand moved beneath my dress once more.


    I finally realized what he was going to do.

 Chapter 48 - Scrumptious

    [ WARNING: this is a purely fictional scene featuring a professional stunt. Author has provided all necessary spells to her characters to guard against potential health and safety hazards. Please don''t take anything seriously, and definitely don''t try it at home! ]


    ----------------


    "Bai Ye!" I cried as more candied hawthorns slid inside me. "This is not how you''re supposed to eat them!"


    Well, I was the one eating them at the moment though ¡­ and I was full. My near-climax body shivered with every new piece squeezing its way in, shoving around each other and pushing hard against my inner walls. The swell felt foreign in every way, but the rousing sensation was not any less ¡­ maybe even more than usual.


    "I''m only starting," Bai Ye coaxed. "The best part is when the ze melts ¡­" He silenced the rest of my protests with a hard kiss and lifted me from the bench.


    I moaned as my body curled up in his arms. The shift in position tightened up the space within me, and the already overfilled hawthorns prodded me even more until he ced me on the table. I couldn''t tell if that was torture or relief.


    Then he shed my lower garments and spread me open, dropping to his knees.


    "Bai Ye ¡­" I whimpered and turned my head aside, as if not looking at him would ease my embarrassment¡ªI had finally pieced together his puzzle, and this was not what I expected at all from his cid words earlier¡ªbut my self-consciousness only made the yearning within me burn hotter, and I couldn''t bite back the squeal when he kissed me on the lips below.


    Everything inside me stirred to life under hismand. I trembled again, and I had to prop myself up with my already quivery elbows to not fall over the farther edge of the table. The candied hawthorns swirled and bounced with every stroke of his tongue, relentlessly fueling the fire he had just lighted, their erratic motion intensifying the maddening sensation even more. I writhed, but he steadied me with a firm grip on my hips.


    "You are juicier than candies, Qing-er." I heard his voice drifting from between my legs.


    I moaned louder as he deepened his kiss. Candies ¡­ There was no doubt that their ze would''ve melted in the heat of my body long ago, and I wondered if it was starting to drip down my thighs along with my wetness. To think that he was tasting me like this ¡­ drinking me in ¡­


    Just how scious a scene were we making?


    The thought scorched me, but the guilty pleasure only made me arch my back and spread my legs even wider before him. His lips and tongue wreaked havoc, and I thought the mes might burn me alive as I trembled near my limits. "Um ¡­ Bai Ye ¡­ um ¡­ ah!" When onest stroke of his tongue sent me over the edge, my elbows buckled. I would''ve fallen off the table if he didn''t rise over me and scooped me up in his arms.


    "And scrumptious indeed," he whispered into my heaving breaths.


    My eyes could barely focus after the shattering climax. "Bai Ye ¡­ Why?" I murmured in an almost inaudible voice. "You didn''t ¡­ didn''t need to ¡­" Didn''t need to go this far to please me like so.


    "I''m your master, Qing-er. It is my responsibility to teach you the best way to enjoy new treats in life."


    I whimpered when his finger slid inside me again. With a light pull, the hawthorns rolled out of me and thudded onto the ground. A sticky trail followed them down my thighs.


    The sudden emptiness within brought a brief moment of rity back to my mind. But it felt wrong, leaving me shriveling with a hollowness that throbbed with cravings. "Bai Ye ¡­" I clutched his breeches with my shaky hands. He was hard and hot underneath, and I wanted him more than ever before. "Come inside ¡­" I said in puffed breaths.


    Heughed softly. "No need to persuade me ¡­" He threaded his fingers with mine, and together we loosened his burdens. "You are too appetizing to resist."


    I grunted a groan when he gripped my hips and plunged forward. The familiar feeling of him snug against me, iming every corner inside my body with equal force and fire, answered all my yearnings and aches. As much ecstasy as the candied hawthorns just brought me, this was what felt right, and I looped my arms around his neck, dropping my head back to sigh my pleasure.


    He had said that sweets tasted best under the stars. He didn''t lie. The darkening evening sky was strewn with dazzling jewels, and all was quiet except the distant songs of night birds, mingled with our breaths and my moans. It felt as if we were thest people left in this world.


    "Do you think the stars see us?" I asked dreamingly, my mind drifting between reality and the surreal realm of euphoria he was taking me into. I wondered what the stars would think of the sight if they did see. With our robes still on and barely disheveled, we looked nothing more than a usual pair of master and disciple from above, but could they guess what we were reveling in under their eternal gaze?


    It only took him a moment to figure out what I was thinking. "They sure do," he breathed. "That''s why they twinkle¡ªthey are too shy to see what''s happening beneath them."


    Iughed and folded my legs around him, bringing him closer. He squeezed my bottom, and I squeaked as he pushed deep into me, piercing my sensations with his conquering demand.


    "Bai Ye ¡­" I lowered my head and sought his lips. "Then we''ll show them more, and let them see it all."


    The rich sweetness of sugar engulfed me when our lips met, along with his mesmerizing scent and the lingering taste of my desire. It was the most sumptuous feast I could ever imagine, and I kissed him like it was the only thing I ever wanted to do.


    Let them see, I thought as we soared higher and higher into the clouds of sensations.. Let the stars and let the world bear witness to what we share.

 Chapter 49 - Bad Timing

    The box of candied hawthornssted us only a few days, and I wasn''t going to tell anyone how we ate them. All I''d say is I wished madly that there was more.


    No more news came from Zhong Yn in the meantime. No challenges, no gossips. The calmness disturbed me at first¡ªwith the tournament only half a month away, everything seemed too quiet and peaceful for her style¡ªbut as the days went by, I started to wonder if she had simply chosen to wait for me to make the first move.


    It wouldn''t have made the situation much better for me, though the thought of it lessened my worries and allowed me to focus better on my training. At the end of the week, I was feeling confident enough about the challenges that I decided to visit Xie Lun for a trial before the tournament.


    Qi Lian was the first to greet me as always. "Yun Qing-er! You seem to look different today," hemented as he led me inside.


    I attempted the most natural-looking surprise I could manage. "How so?"


    Though I knew the answer. Every morning that I woke up with Bai Ye by my side, he would offer tob my hair for me, and I didn''t want to turn him down. He had gone through a handful of different styles by now, and I had slowly learned how to do some of them myself. They were all simple, but every one of them fit me perfectly and made my dull look a memory of the past.


    "You look like you are glowing from within," Qi Lian said. "Did something good happen to you?"


    A surge of heat threatened to flush my face, and I disguised it with augh. "It must be the candied hawthorns ¡­ They are marvelous. Thank you for saving them for me."


    All true words, though I''d never tell the details.


    "I''m d you like them so much. In fact, if you are into sweets¡ª" Qi Lian smiled a bit awkwardly, "¡ªyou''re more than wee to the pastries we got yesterday. Zhong Yn gave them to us ¡­ So I know maybe you won''t want them ¡­ but they do taste really good."


    The mention of Zhong Yn''s name cooled off the flush on my face. "I didn''t know shees to visit so often," I said.


    Qi Lian shrugged. "She usually doesn''t, but she insisted on offering those pastries as thanks for the candied hawthorns, and we thought it''d be too rude not to ept. No one nned on eating it at first, but they smelled too tempting ¡­ and turned out to taste quite good as well."


    I chuckled. Looked like Zhong Yn had decided to go for Xie Lun''s heart through his stomach. "Thanks for offering them to me, though I would hate to take what you like so much. I actually came to ask if I could spar with Senior Xie as a trial for the tournament."


    "Oh, Senior Xie is ¡­" Qi Lian sighed. "He''s under the weather today and has been keeping to his room since morning. You came at a bad time, I''m afraid."


    The news surprised me. Advanced disciples like Xie Lun were so close to ascension that their bodies should''ve been much stronger than normal people, and they rarely fell sick. What kind of illness could keep him in his room all day?


    "What happened?" I asked.


    Qi Lian shook his head. "Not sure. He has a headache and a slight fever. We are hoping it''s just amon cold, though he really shouldn''t be the one out of all of us to catch it." He hesitated for a moment. "I know you are good at medicine. Would you mind ¡­"


    "I''d offer to help even if you don''t ask," I said, and a part of me felt proud at their confidence in my skills. "Please, let me take a look."


    Qi Lian thanked me and hastened out the hall. I sighed inwardly as I waited¡ªworrying for Xie Lun''s health aside, I wondered what further changes this would bring to my ns at the tournament.


    When Qi Lian returned with Xie Lun a bare minuteter, I couldn''t help frowning at what I saw.


    Xie Lun was unmistakably sick. His polite smile covered up the tiredness on his face, but his steps were unsteady, and his breathing was uneven. His skin was tinted an unhealthy shade of red. Whatever he had was much worse than amon cold.


    "Sorry to bother you," he apologized as we sat down at the table. "I kept telling them this isn''t a big deal ¡­ but they can''t stop worrying and thinking that I''m going to die," he mocked.


    "You should let a doctor decide whether or not it''s a big deal, Senior Xie," I smiled. "They aren''t wrong in that regard. And this is no trouble at all¡ªI''m honored to be able to help."


    Qi Lian darted me an appreciative nce. Xie Lun sighed as if we had just ganged up on him, though he didn''t argue further.


    "In case you aren''t familiar with my master''s style in medicine," I exined as Xie Lun offered me his wrist to check pulses, "the way we examine a person is by moving our spiritual power through their meridians. Simr to how youmand your spiritual power through a sword and resonate with it, this method allows us to feel the workings of the person''s body and ''see'' for ourselves where the issue lies. So please rx and try not to fight me back in the process."


    Bai Ye''s unique style worked wonders, but it required a lot of trust from the patient, and I was relieved when Xie Lun simply nodded his acknowledgment and waited for me to continue. I ced two fingers on his wrist and studied the rhythm of his pulses, then followed its course and pushed my spiritual power forward.


    The flow of his energy was smooth, unlike that of a typical sick person. I focused and willed my power to delve deeper, concentrating on the hidden fluctuations and irregrities. There was none. His power moved steadily, albeit slowly, dragging itself forward in such anguid pace that I thought it might stop at any moment.


    I shuddered at the finding. Xie Lun wasn''t sick.. He was poisoned.

 Chapter 50 - Bottom Line

    My first thought was that Zhong Yn had done it. My second thought was that I must''ve been too caught up in my own conflict with her to think that way. She had been a long-time admirer of Xie Lun, and there was no way she would poison her crush just for the sake of our bet. Besides, even if she wanted to, she so rarely visited Xie Lun''s hall that there wasn''t much of a chance for her to¡ª


    An rm rang in my mind at that thought. Could it be the pastries that Qi Lian mentioned earlier?


    I didn''t realize Xie Lun was watching my expression the whole time until he spoke. "You look like you agree that I''m dying, Yun Qing-er," he observed. "It can''t really be that serious?"


    "It''s only slightly puzzling. Sorry that I was lost in my thoughts," I smiled apologetically. "Have you ¡­ touched or smelled anything out of the ordinary in the past a couple of days, or eaten anything different from usual?" I chose my words carefully to avoid showing my suspicions before I could confirm them.


    "I haven''t left the hall recently, and we follow a simple diet here," Xie Lun replied. "Nothing was new except the candied hawthorns fromst week and some pastries from Zhong Yn yesterday."


    "Your symptoms would''ve shown earlier if it were the hawthorns," I said. "Would you mind if I take a look at those pastries?"


    Qi Lian chuckled. "I should''ve just offered them to you earlier. I''ll go fetch some right now."


    "Save yours and bring mine," Xie Lun called as Qi Lian rushed out the hall, "they are on the entry table in my room."


    The detail in their conversation alerted me. "Everyone got a separate box of those?" I asked.


    Xie Lun nodded. "Mine was thergest. I suppose it was Zhong Yn''s way to make me feel ''special''."


    Or her way to separate the poisoned ones from the rest ¡­ I winced at the thought and prayed silently that I was wrong. If it really was Zhong Yn, how could I forgive myself for bringing this onto Xie Lun?


    Qi Lian returned quickly with a beautiful wooden box. As soon as he opened it, the sweet scent of red beans and dates filled my nostrils, so strong and tempting that I could barely resist. I took out a piece and broke off a small morsel, carefully dabbing it onto the tip of my tongue and swirling it over my pte.


    There was the taste of sugar, honey, beans, fruit,rd ¡­ The vor matched the smell, but it was so potent and overwhelming that I couldn''t quite grasp its entire depth. I took another bite. Under the two men''s confused re, I pinched my nose and chewed.


    There it was, the bitterness of jimsonweed.


    A chill climbed up my spine. The amount of jimsonweed in that small bite was inconsequential, but if Xie Lun were to eat this whole box within a few days, he could die. What was Zhong Yn thinking?


    "S-Senior Yun ¡­" Qi Lian wasn''t the type to hold back his curiosity for long, and I must''ve startled him enough with my weird behavior that he started addressing me formally. "Why are you ¡­ pinching your nose?"


    I ignored his question for the moment. "Bring me a piece from your box, please," I said. Then I turned to Xie Lun, "How many of these did you have yesterday?"


    "Only one. It''s a bit too rich for the season."


    I realized Zhong Yn''s n then. She added extra sugar andrd so that Xie Lun wouldn''t be able to eat more than a piece or two a day, and he would be just finishing the box by the time of the tournament. The effect of jimsonweed wouldn''t be lethal, but it''d make him feel unwell enough to quit the tournament.


    Such deep thoughts, and such vicious intentions.


    Qi Lian brought me his box and watched wordlessly as I pinched my nose again and tried one of his pieces. No hint of jimsonweed, as I expected.


    "You might want to stay clear of these, Senior Xie," I reached my conclusion. "Your share contains jimsonweed seeds. It''s a deliriant in small quantities and can cause mild diforts like yours, but lethal in excess and can lead to long-term damages if you finish this box." I sighed at both of their disbelieving stares. "Zhong Yn put a lot of effort into this ¡­ The rich vors covered up the taste of jimsonweed so well that I couldn''t notice it at first. But when you pinch your nose, it blocks out all vors except basic sweet, salty, and bitter. That was how I was able to tell."


    "You mean ¡­ there''s poison in this?" Qi Lian asked, still in shock. "Zhong Yn wants to poison Senior Xie? Why?"


    I lowered my head. "I''m sorry ¡­ I think I''m the one to me for this."


    Xie Lun listened quietly to my exnation of the real reason for my challenge invitation for him, whereas Qi Lian interrupted me a few times in furious exmations and swears. When I finished recounting the gist of the story, Xie Lun spoke atst. "It''s not your fault at all, Yun Qing-er. People like her won''t discriminate once someone gets in their way. All they care about is how to remove the obstacles as quickly and easily as possible."


    His calmness only made me feel more guilty. "I could''ve handled it differently," I said. "I thought ¡­ I thought Zhong Yn wouldn''t have the audacity to take action against you. I should''ve been more careful."


    Qi Lian gritted his teeth. "I''m in no position to speak for Senior Xie ¡­ but I agree that it''s not your fault, Yun Qing-er. Zhong Yn is the one to me, and we''ll send this box to her master as proof. Don''t worry, she''ll be expelled before the tournament and all your trouble will be solved."


    To my own surprise, I shook my head. It was one thing that Zhong Yn held grudges against me and wanted to make my life difficult, but a whole different thing if she started to involve others. Especially when the consequences were so dire. An unprecedented tinge of rage rose in me. She had crossed my bottom line, and I wouldn''t let her think I was so weak that I couldn''t even stand up for my friends.


    "The problem started with me," I said, "and I should be the one to solve it. I will make Zhong Yn admit her fault and beg for your forgiveness.. Right away."

 Chapter 51 - Make A Scene

    Things are always easier said than done, I thought as I stood outside Zhong Yn''s hall, gripping the box of pastries hard with my mmy hands. I couldn''t wait till the tournament anymore, but I needed an audience to expose her doings and give her the justice she deserved. I had to make a scene.


    And making a scene was thest thing I thought I was capable of doing.


    I nced at the asional groups of disciples passing by and took a deep breath. I could handle this, I told myself. All I needed to do was to attract some attention. I mustered my courage and shouted at the top of my lungs, "Zhong Yn! Do you dare take a bite out of these pastries you made for Senior Xie?"


    A couple of people stopped in their tracks, studying me curiously. The door remained closed.


    "Or should I show everyone the poison you added inside?" I shouted louder.


    More people stopped, and a murmur started rising behind me. "Is that Yun Qing-er?" someone muttered. "Master Bai Ye''s disciple?"


    "It looks a bit like her, thoughst time I saw her ¡­ I thought she didn''t look as pretty," someone else replied.


    The voices quieted when the door swung wide open. "Watch what you say, Yun Qing-er," Zhong Yn stood over the threshold and bit out. "What''s the big fuss about some pastries? Are you jealous that Senior Xie likes my gifts better than your new looks?"


    Murmurs rose again from the crowd. Her usations were well-plotted¡ªXie Lun''s admirers ounted for almost all the young female disciples at Mount Hua, and all their eyesnded on me. "No wonder she looks different now," one of the voices from earlier said, "she''s trying to fight for Xie Lun''s attention too?"


    I ignored them, not letting Zhong Yn''s distractions seed. "Sadly, he didn''t like your gift at all," I retorted. "Ask any of his fellow juniors and they''ll tell you how ill he is after eating just one of these. Do you dare to show your pastries to a master in medicine, Zhong Yn? And let us see what''s inside?"


    The crowd had grownrger at the mention of Xie Lun''s name, and someone finally couldn''t hold back from asking, "Why would Zhong Yn want to poison Senior Xie? Are you sure it''s not a love potion instead, Yun Qing-er?"


    Laughter burst out all around. "You don''t have to take my words for granted." I raised my voice above the din. "See for yourselves." I strode to the goldfish pond by the gate and broke a piece of pastry into crumbs, tossing them into the water.


    Zhong Yn paled, and the crowd hushed. Everyone watched in silence as the goldfishes fought for the treat, then flipped upside down one by one and floated onto the surface.


    "I only brought half of the box with me," I turned to Zhong Yn and said, though I meant it for the whole crowd to hear. "If you need proof that I didn''t nt fake evidence on you, then visit Senior Xie''s hall and ask for the other half. You wouldn''t go so far as to im that everyone there is working with me to use you unfairly, would you?"


    "You are mad." Zhong Yn''s lips trembled. "Why would I do such a thing? It''s not like I don''t know the consequences of poisoning someone. Did you forget about Chu Xi already?"


    A clever diversion again, and I could feel the stabbing look from Chu Xi''s friends piercing through my back. One of them spoke. "Yun Qing-er, your words are hard to believe. What is Zhong Yn''s incentive? Why would she want to poison someone she''s in love with?"


    Zhong Yn doesn''t know love, I thought bitterly. But I kept thatment to myself. "The amount of poison she''s using isn''t lethal for people," I said. "Only enough to make Senior Xie feel ill and drop out of the tournament in two weeks. She needs that because I challenged Senior Xie as my first opponent at the tournament¡ª" I paused for a moment for the surprised murmur in the crowd to subside, "¡ªand she manipted the official talismans that were assigned to me. She couldn''t risk me using them in a challenge against someone else."


    Zhong Yn''s eyes widened. She must''ve not expected that I had already found the rig in the talismans. Before she could counter, I turned to the crowd, "I can prove everything I just said. Her spiritual power remains on these modified talismans¡ª" I held the sheets out for everyone to see, "¡ªand whoever uses them will be able to tell its real effect. Would any of you like to test it?"


    I knew it was unlikely that anyone would take my side against her. Not yet. I was offering it mainly as a show of fairness, and I had other ns if no one answered my call. But a bright voice surprised me when it said, "I will."


    A figure stepped forward where the voice came from. It was Wen Shiyin, a senior disciple in the same rank as Xie Lun. I vaguely remembered hearing rumors about a romantic rtionship between them in the past, and I wondered if she still cared enough for him that she wanted to help me bring justice to Zhong Yn for causing him harm.


    "Senior Wen!" Zhong Yn eximed. Her smugposure was starting to falter. "Don''t believe Yun Qing-er''s nonsense! She''s lying¡ª"


    "I can find out for myself who''s lying," Wen Shiyin said as I handed her one of the talismans. Her voice was calm but firm. "Stay where you stand, Zhong Yn. If you make a move to interfere with my summons, I can''t promise that I won''t identally hurt you in my defense."


    Zhong Yn''s mouth hung open, and there was horror in her eyes when Wen Shiyin chanted the spell to call the talisman''s power forward. A shield of light shed in front of us, glowing in bright white, and it spun around Wen Shiyin in a circle before dissipating at her feet into a ck wisp of smoke, trimmed with an edge of pale yellow.


    The crowd gasped. The sh of power had attracted more passersby, and everyone noticed the yellow-tinted spiritual power that was characteristic of Zhong Yn''s school of training. "But that''s just a defensive spell, isn''t it?" someone asked. "What difference did her modification make?"


    "It''s not a defensive spell," Wen Shiyin said. "It''s a power-blocking spell that resembles a defensive one. Watch." She raised her hand, and a white light danced brightly in her palm for a brief moment before dying down into a flicker. "This is the full extent of my spiritual power flow right now," she said.


    I let out a breath that I didn''t know I was holding. It worked. I managed to expose Zhong Yn''s viciousness to everyone in front of us, and she wouldn''t be able to deny any of these proofs. Even if she wasn''t expelled, her wless facade would bepletely shattered, and no one would fall so easily to her devious schemes again.


    "Yun Qing-er!" Zhong Yn screamed, clearly understanding the implications. Her eyes were red from rage, and she no longer tried to keep up the sweet look she always wore. "All these to avoid our bet, huh? Are you so afraid of facing me with your pathetic sword skills that you need to disqualify me from the tournament so desperately? Is that the best you can do?"


    The crowd buzzed at her sudden hysteria. But I saw iting. "I''m not afraid of you, Zhong Yn." I looked her level in the eye. "If you wish, I will honor our bet and challenge you right now, fair and square."

 Chapter 52 - Draw Your Sword

    Zhong Yn gaped at me as if I had just grown a new head. "Where did you get your guts from today?" she mumbled.


    "Yun Qing-er." Wen Shiyin''s voice came from behind me. "You might want to reconsider. I understand your anger, but trust me that she''ll get the punishment she deserves. Everyone here is your witness. However, if you challenge her to a fight right now, it is considered private strife and against Mount Hua''s rules. It will do more harm to you than to her."


    Wen Shiyin was right. The punishment for private strife could range anywhere from penitence to being expelled, depending on the decision of the disciple''s master. With Zhong Yn''s act of poisoning and sabotaging the tournament, she was already facing severe enough consequences that she didn''t need to worry over extra penalties for strife, but the story was entirely different for me.


    What would Bai Ye think of all this? I didn''t get a chance to go back and tell him about what happened after visiting Xie Lun, and I certainly didn''t have his permission or approval to make a scene here. I had hoped that he would give me his forgiveness once the issue was resolved, but if I were to involve myself in a private duel ¡­


    Although Bai Ye was never strict on formalities, he had his standards and rules. Creating trouble was not something he would ever approve of. What punishment could await me when I return?


    Zhong Yn saw the struggle in my eyes. "What a shame, Yun Qing-er," she huffed. "I was almost impressed with your courage, but it looks like you are all talk."


    I knew she was trying to provoke me with her words, and I knew that I should heed Wen Shiyin''s advice and avoid reckless confrontations. But standing face to face with Zhong Yn in front of such arge crowd, I couldn''t resist the urge to repay her for everything she had done to me before. I wanted to make her feel the indignation that she always enjoyed forcing onto others, and I wanted to make her truly regret what she did to me and my friends.


    "Senior Wen," I said as I passed Wen Shiyin and walked towards the clearing by the gate. "Thank you for your warning. But I need to settle my scores with her, once and for all." I turned to Zhong Yn and unsheathed Twin Stars. "Draw your sword."


    Zhong Yn''s jaw dropped some more. Then a sh of bloodthirst malice crossed her eyes. "Fine then, you wimp. Let''s see how long you canst."


    The bystanders stepped back, opening up a big circle at the center of the crowd for us. No one left, and no one spoke as Zhong Yn and I took up our positions. My heart pounded a little. Bai Ye had said that my current skills were on par with Zhong Yn ¡­ But I couldn''t afford to lose to her. Not any more.


    She didn''t give me more time to think. With a re of pale yellow light, her sword was unsheathed anding at me fast. I sidestepped, blocking her attack with one sword and slicing a counter cut with the other. She parried both of my des with one swift move and leaped in the air, shing down at me from above.


    Our des met again. From above, then below, then left and right and all over. I had never seen Zhong Yn spar before, and I didn''t know her style until now. Her strong suit was speed. So I adjusted my tactics, recalling the feeling at East Vige and opened up my stance wide, using both swords to keep a circle of attacks and defenses on all sides.


    It was a somewhat counter-intuitive pose against speedy attacks, but I found out while fighting those demons that it worked perfectly with my techniques, and over time, I had tweaked it to be even more effective with twin swords. The sound of shing metal rang fast and loud, and Zhong Yn''s face started turning grim. She must''ve not expected me tost two moves against her.


    "Your little tricks won''t make up for your absence of experience, loser," she snarled. "Watch this!"


    She stepped back and swung her sword in a wide arc above her head. Light flowed from her grip to the tip of her sword, and a shaft of brightness rose from where she stood, scattering into the air like hundreds of petals.


    The crowd burst into chatters. "Her spiritual power materialized!" someone eximed. "Whether or not she has a good heart ¡­ there''s no denying that her skills are truly advanced."


    Zhong Yn looked at me with a satisfied smirk. The pear flowers from her power materialization charged towards me, carrying a strong surge of force, threatening to devour me whole. I did not flinch, and I raised Twin Stars.


    The sky darkened around us, twinkling with countless starlight. The curtain of flower petals tumbled and swirled in the darkness, fluttering as if caught by a too-powerful wind, then fell to the ground helplessly like pieces of shriveled autumn leaves.


    The crowd quieted. "Did Senior Yun win?" someone whispered.


    "Of course, did you not see? Her counterattack devoured Senior Zhong''spletely. I wish I could have that much power in my fifth year!"


    Zhong Yn stared at me in utter disbelief. "Impossible!" she screamed. "You ¡­ When did you learn to materialize spiritual power? You were way too behind to be able to ¡­ This is impossible!"


    I met her gaze. "You lost. Do you still remember what was in our bet?" I raised my spiritual amulet that sealed our agreement two weeks ago. "Or do you need a reminder of what we promised each other?"


    Zhong Yn''s face turned white. The circle of bystanders had grown yetrger¡ªforbidden as personal strifes were, they were still a spectacle and highly weed source of gossips¡ªand if I exposed what she said that day to the whole crowd, that would be the end of her reputation at Mount Hua.


    "Yun Qing-er, have you not done enough?" Her voice trembled. "You''ve already ruined my life just like you did with Chu Xi''s. Is that not enough? How much more do you want to humiliate me?"


    I stared at her. Even now, she was still talking as if I was the viin, and she was the victim.


    I sighed and shook my head, suddenly seeing no more point in showing everyone her words from the bet. She wouldn''t feel any guilt from it if her conscience was so far gone. "I''m not like you, Zhong Yn, and I''m not doing this just to bring you low. But a deal is a deal, and I expect you to honor your part."


    Her hands clenched into fists at her sides. "What will you ask of me then?"


    "I will only ask what is fair." I raised my voice for everyone else to hear. "Confess what you''ve done and receive your punishment. Apologize to Senior Xie and beg for his forgiveness. And if you are lucky enough to be allowed to stay at Mount Hua afterward, walk around me every time you see me in the future.. I don''t want you in my sight ever again."

 Chapter 53 - Judgment

    Zhong Yn''s master was away from Mount Hua for the month, so Wen Shiyin and a few other disciples apanied me to the Gatekeeper''s hall and exined the matter in detail. Zhong Yn was disqualified from the tournament and, after making a trip to apologize to Xie Lun, confined to her room for penitence until her master''s return. The final judgment would be made then.


    I wished I could paint Zhong Yn''s face when she was escorted to Xie Lun''s hall. It was probably the first time in her life that she ever had to beg someone for forgiveness, and I gloated slightly at the thought of Qi Lian bombarding her with his spirited beratement. A sense of pride rose in me¡ªit felt good to finally be able to stand up for myself and for those who I cared about.


    Though I didn''t have much time to overjoy in satisfaction. When everything was settled, the Gatekeeper waved a hand at us and said, "Bai Ye''s disciple stays. The rest of you are dismissed."


    It was time to face my own judgment now, I sighed inwardly. The rest of the group bowed their leaves, and Wen Shiyin darted a sympathetic nce at me on her way out.


    "Yun Qing-er, is it?" the Gatekeeper squinted at me when we were the only people left in the hall. "Do you understand the consequences of your actions today?"


    I took a deep breath and kneeled. Strictly speaking, it was Bai Ye''s responsibility to question me and determine the suitable punishment, though I couldn''t openly defy the Gatekeeper''s interference. "I do, Gatekeeper," I lowered my head and said. "It was a disruption of order and a show of disobedience. I will repent my behavior, and it won''t happen again."


    "It is more than that," the Gatekeeper said. "Exposing sabotages of the tournament in such a hasty way would lead to repercussions. You are making a statement to the entire Mount Hua that there are loopholes in the organization of the event, and that will not sit well with participants."


    I kept my head lowered and my eyes fixed on the ground before me, though I couldn''tprehend his words. Was he ming me for finding out that the event was rigged?


    "You also involved two of the main halls in your little show of poison," he continued. "Xie Lun''s master and Zhong Yn''s master haven''t been the warmest towards each other, and this incident will deepen the grudges between them. You should''ve considered the whole picture more carefully, instead of only thinking about yourself and acting so impulsively."


    A feeling of bad omen caught me. These were details that I couldn''t possibly know of and therefore wouldn''t be able to take into consideration at all. Why was the Gatekeeper criticizing me for things that were beyond my control?


    "Given the severity of these consequences, Yun Qing-er¡ª" the Gatekeeper stood up from his seat and walked towards me, "¡ªI hope you will understand the punishment that you will receive."


    "Gatekeeper," I looked up, "I will hold no grudges against any discipline that my master sees fit."


    The Gatekeeper shook his head as he came closer. "Your master is too lenient on you, which led to your defiance and recklessness." He stopped by my side and ced his hand on the top of my head. The gesture seemed amicable, yet something felt wrong, and fear started to creep up my spine. "Bai Ye will appreciate my help in guiding you onto the right path of life¡ª"


    "Your interference, Chu Yang, is not appreciated." A clear, cold voice resounded from behind me. A voice that I knew better than my own. "And I don''t consider it ''help''."


    The Gatekeeper frowned and looked towards the entrance. He didn''t remove his hand from my head, so I couldn''t turn to look as well, but I could imagine Bai Ye''s graceful figure framed in the grand doorway, his fierce, dark gaze chilling the air as he entered the hall.


    "My disciple is my own responsibility," he said when he stopped two paces away from the Gatekeeper and me. His words washed away all my fear. "Leave this to me, Chu Yang, and I will pretend that I don''t know what you''re nning to do. Otherwise, things might not look so pretty."


    "Bai Ye," the Gatekeeper growled. "The reputation of Mount Hua is at risk because of her. What happened today was¡ª"


    "Not her fault," Bai Ye bit back. There was danger in his tone. "The reputation of Mount Hua is at risk because of your niece''s doings, and you should be thankful that Yun Qing-er exposed them. Now, will you let this pass peacefully¡ª" my eyes widened when I felt himying a hand on my shoulder, "¡ªor do you want to have a chat for the entire Mount Hua to hear?"


    There was a moment of silence. Then the Gatekeeperughed. "You always take trivial things like this so seriously, Bai Ye." He removed his hand from my head. "I trust that you will teach her well and prevent simr distractions from happening again in the future."


    I looked up, confused by their conversation. Bai Ye''s gaze was still fixed on the Gatekeeper, dark and formidable. "No need to concern yourself with it," he said and beckoned me to follow him out of the hall.


    ~ ~


    We did not speak on our way back. The look on Bai Ye''s face was unusually grave, and I wasn''t sure if he was angry at me for the scene I made or bothered by the confrontation with the Gatekeeper. I waited nervously until we returned to our hall and finally decided to break the silence.


    "I''m sorry, Master," I said, "I''ve caused you trouble."


    He halted in his tracks as if shocked by my words. "It''s not ¡­" He sighed and shook his head. "Did you know what the Gatekeeper was going to do to you, Qing-er?"


    I stared at him, and my eyes told him the answer. He ced his hand on the top of my head the same way the Gatekeeper did before. "All major paths of one''s spiritual power flow cross here. What do you think would happen if a wave of power far stronger than your own is forced down those meridians?"


    I froze. A foreign power stronger than what the owner can bear would damage those pathways, and ¡­


    "It will shatter your spiritual root and close the gate of cultivation to you forever," Bai Ye said. His eyes darkened some more.. "The Gatekeeper wanted to end your life at Mount Hua for good."

 Chapter 54 - By Your Side

    "Why?" I asked in disbelief. "All I did was ¡­"


    I stopped, suddenly understanding. This wasn''t about picking a fight or exposing the loopholes behind the tournament. Zhong Yn was the Gatekeeper''s niece, and after what had already happened to Chu Xi, it was little wonder that the Gatekeeper could no longer tolerate my presence.


    Bai Ye sighed again, seeing my realization. "This was my fault," he exined. "When you were at East Vige, I¡ª"


    "I heard of it." To my surprise, I couldn''t help smiling. "It''s a pity that I missed seeing Chu Xi chased by a dog all over her vige. I would''ve loved the scene."


    Heughed softly. "It was a satisfying one," he admitted. "Though that wasn''t the only thing I did. I spread rumors afterward that the dog biting her was mad ¡­ and I expect the vigers are still arguing at this very moment over whether to oust her or burn her." He added at my startled look, "They won''t do either, I promise. But Chu Xi needs a taste of what life is like when everyone turns against her. It might help her understand the feelings of those she had harmed before."


    I swallowed thements on the tip of my tongue. I knew Bai Ye was doing this for my sake, but to see his vengeful and almost vicious side like this ¡­ made me shudder ever so slightly. He sounded almost like a different person.


    "The Gatekeeper should''ve heard of it by now," he continued. "I doubt he has proof that I was the one who did it, though he must be suspicious. Today''s incident was only an opportunity for him to take out his anger on you. I''m sorry, Qing-er."


    "You couldn''t have foreseen it," I said, and my mixed feelings over his relentlessness vanished at the thought of how much farther the Gatekeeper went in return. Maybe I was still too naive when it came to forgiveness. "And thanks to you, I''m still unharmed."


    His lips curled. "Thanks to the water mirrors that I had always thought was the bane of my life."


    Oh, the water mirrors. I had forgotten that masters at Mount Hua shared a way tomunicate through spells. The ponds outside each hall served as portals to disy surrounding scenes and events to the observer summoning the spell, thus called water mirrors. When I tossed the pastries into the pond outside Zhong Yn''s hall, it must''ve disturbed the mirror and caught Bai Ye''s attention.


    He had always hated that spell for disrupting his quiet solitude, but this time, it had saved me.


    "Also thanks to them, I was able to witness your feat," he added.


    I tensed. Too distracted by the Gatekeeper''s threat earlier, I had forgotten to exin to him in detail what happened today. He was still the one to determine what discipline I needed to face as a result of this fit of courage. "Will you forgive my recklessness?" I asked a little timidly.


    In all my five years at Mount Hua, he had never punished me or even scolded me for anything I did, but I had also never broken any fundamental rules. This time was different. I had sought out Zhong Yn purely out of personal grudges, and I had insisted on the fight despite Wen Shiyin''s warning. It was tant defiance, and I could only wish that the punishment he saw fit wouldn''t be too severe.


    But the look in his eyes was warm and tender. "Why did you insist on the challenge, knowing the consequences?" he asked. "Was it an act of impulse, or did you not fear what your actions might cost you?"


    His question was simr to the one from the Gatekeeper earlier, but instead of admonishment, there was only care and concern in his voice. I looked up at him, touched by the stark contrast. "Zhong Yn poisoned Senior Xie Lun because of me," I said, "and I won''t be able to forgive myself if I can''t help him seek justice. Even though I knew the price of it, this was the only choice I could make. I couldn''t let anyone think of me as so weak and defenseless that I''d stand back and watch my friends get hurt."


    He smiled. "Then why do you ask for forgiveness?" He tousled my hair gently. "You did nothing wrong, Qing-er. I''m proud of you, and d."


    I stared at him. That was not the response I had expected.


    "I hope you''ll remember this feeling in you today," he added, "the determination to do what you believe is right, no matter what others tell you or what the rules say. Don''t let what the Gatekeeper did deter or scare you¡ªhe won''t make another move against you any time soon, now that I''ve made my stance clear. He isn''t hotheaded enough to risk the fragile peace between us quite yet."


    "Master ¡­" I said, still somewhat stunned. "You don''t me me at all for what I did?"


    He arched an eyebrow. "Did you expect me to?"


    A sh of disappointment fleeted across his eyes at myck of reply. He lowered his head and hid it. "I wish I could prove it to you, Qing-er ¡­ that I will always be by your side no matter what happens." He gathered me in a light embrace. "Next time when you have to make a hard decision, I hope you can think of me as someone to rely on for help and support ¡­ instead of someone to judge and punish you."


    I felt a lump in my throat. I should''ve known. He had always wanted only the best for me, and I should''ve known that he would never say a word against me defying the rules to defend myself. After all this time, I should''ve let my guard down and believed in him without holding back.


    I closed my eyes, letting his familiar warmth envelope my senses and my guilt.. "I promise," I said, "I won''t doubt you ever again."

 Chapter 55 - Love At First Sight

    Bai Ye ordered me to be confined to my room for penitence until the start of the tournament. Purely for show to the rest of Mount Hua, of course, though it still meant that I couldn''t go gather herbs or visit anyone else. I spent most of the first day practicing in the garden and the second day grinding up the dried nts in my stockpile. By the third day, I was apparently looking bored enough that he started to notice it.


    "You used to like spending time alone," he chuckled. "Your friends have changed you a lot."


    I bit my lips. Of course I wouldn''t tell him the real reason why I visited Xie Lun''s hall so frequently these days¡ªwithout the distraction, I''d be thinking about Bai Ye and those candied hawthorns all day. Being locked inside with him was the hardest test of my self-control.


    "They are a lively crowd," I said instead. "Noisy, but fun and full of energy. Quite different from most other disciples at Mount Hua."


    He looked pensive for a moment. "I can''t let you break your confinement to visit them without risking the Gatekeeper giving you trouble ¡­" he said after a little while, "but if some liveliness will cheer you up, I have a better idea." He summoned his flying sword to his side. "You haven''t left Mount Hua much since you came, Qing-er. Last time at East Vige, I saw the nostalgia in your eyes. Would you like to spend a day like amoner for a change?"


    I blinked, not expecting him to read so much into my excuse. "But I''m not supposed to break my confinement," I said.


    "You''re not supposed to let anyone else see that you break your confinement. There''s a difference," he smirked.


    "¡­"


    I knew he didn''t actually mean to punish me when he ordered me to stay within the hall, but still ¡­ Wasn''t this a little too tant?


    "You could''ve been locked up in an interior chamber where you can''t see or hear the outside," he exined, "and I could''ve been traveling like I frequently do, so even if anyone happens to visit while we''re away, they won''t be surprised to find no one around." He offered me his hand. "Are you interested?"


    "Yes!" I eximed. Unexpected as the offer was, it was too tempting to resist. Heughed when I took his hand and hopped onto his sword all too eagerly. With a flutter of robes in thete morning breeze, we were off the ground and above the clouds.


    The Gatekeeper was right about one thing, I thought as I hugged Bai Ye tight from behind¡ªmy master was indeed too lenient on me.


    ~ ~


    The closest town to us was Silvergate, a small but vibrant ce with a weing atmosphere. From above, I could see the polished stone roads dotted with people, lined by snack peddlers and food vendors setting up for lunch. A thin river ran alongside the buildings, and a big market squarey at the center of town, packed with colorful stalls and busy crowds, the smell of freshly roasted meat drifting on the wind and reaching miles away.


    "I think I smelledmb skewers," I said as wended on the outskirts. Dining options at Mount Hua were limited¡ªimmortals didn''t need to eat, whereas disciples followed a simple diet that provided just enough energy to the body without adding unnecessary burden¡ªand I had forgotten how much I loved street food as a child until the scent awakened my old memories.


    Bai Yeughed. "All these years and you''ve never told me what your favorite food is. Let''s go get some."


    We strolled towards the market leisurely, keeping to the shades in the lingeringte summer heat and taking in the scenery along the way. I was slightly concerned at first that since we left in a hurry without changing, our white cultivators robes would stand out too much from the crowd, but as the streets grew busier towards the center of town, I started to notice that so many people were dressed in bright colors that we didn''t look conspicuous at all.


    "Is Silvergate very rich?" I asked after passing a small group of young women d in fine silk and sparkling headdresses. I had never seen such extravagance before in everyday clothing.


    Bai Ye shook his head, the look on his face suggesting that he was puzzled as well. "Most who live here are farmers and local merchants. It didn''t quite look like this when I visitedst year."


    I was about toment more when one of the young women came up to us. She curtsied prettily before Bai Ye and said, "Will you ept my flowers, Mister? I fell in love with you at first sight. Your eyes twinkle like the brightest stars in the sky, your voice rings like the clearest spring in the woods, your smile melts my heart like the warmest fire in the winter. I''ll be honored if you will watch the fireworks with me tonight!"


    My eyes grew wider and wider as she spoke. Since when did girls these days be ¡­ so straightforward? I looked at Bai Ye, too astonished to even be jealous, wondering how he would respond.


    He smiled at the young woman. A perfect smile in every way, but polite and reserved, devoid of the warmth that he always smiled at me with. "Is this ¡­ a tradition here?" he asked.


    The young woman blushed at his reply. "You must be a traveler. It is a tradition ¡­ but I mean every word. If you are willing, I will pray to the Weaver to bless us with eternal love."


    The Weaver? Realization dawned on me. Mount Hua didn''t observemoner''s festivals, and we had forgotten that today was Seventh Sister Day¡ªthe day to honor the star-crossed lovers, the Weaver and the Cowherd, and to seek their blessings in a happy marriage.


    I saw the same realization sh across Bai Ye''s face. "I appreciate your generous words, youngdy," he lowered his head in a polite nod to the girl, "but as you see, I''m already married. My wife and I hope that the Weaver will bless you with true love soon, just like she did for us."


    The girl studied me in amazement. "Aren''t you lucky that a man like him would settle for only one wife?" She smiled and bowed to both of us. "Thank you for your kind wishes, Mister. May the Weaver bless the two of you as well."


    But I barely heard her words. Bai Ye''s voice was still echoing in my ears even after she turned to leave¡ª


    "My wife and I."

 Chapter 56 - Nothing To Hide

    "Qing-er, you are still staring at me."


    When Bai Ye''s call finally snapped my mind back into functioning, I didn''t know how much time had passed. The young woman was long gone. "Was my response satisfactory?" he asked.


    My heart fluttered at the look in his eyes. His gaze was soft and endearing, utterly unlike the aloofness he wore a moment ago. His smile was bright and loving, and I had to admit that the young woman picked the perfect words to describe it¡ªa smile that melts my heart like the warmest fire in the winter.


    "Yes." I couldn''t help touching my fingers to the corner of his lips. "I wish ¡­ that what you told her was true."


    He tilted his head and nted a light kiss in my palm. "It is true in my mind. What difference do a few rituals and seals make?"


    Another group of girls passed and giggled at the intimate gesture between us. I blushed, and my hand shrank back instinctively, but he leaned in and caught my wrist, dropping another kiss on my lips.


    "Let them watch. I''m not your master today, Qing-er. There''s nothing to hide."


    Heced his fingers through mine, and we continued towards the center of town, hand in hand. I darted a furtive nce at him, feeling the flutters in me growing and beating hard. We had done far more intimate things together, but this¡ªto hear him dere us a couple bound by love, to kiss him and walk by his side unhidden and undisguised¡ªwas something that I never thought I could have the luxury of, and it drove all my yearnings home.


    Could things stay like this forever?


    The crowds thickened along our way, and we passed more men and women dressed in their finest festive clothing. There were couples strolling leisurely just like us, softly chatting between themselves and whispering into each other''s ears once in a while. There were groups of maidens that gasped and squealed and made cow eyes at the sight of Bai Ye, though he paid them no more heed. There were little children that gathered around storytellers, listening intently to the legend of the Weaver and the Cowherd.


    "Their love was forbidden." I heard a storyteller say. "Because the Weaver was the seventh sister of the heavenly siblings, and the Cowherd was only a mortal farmer. The Emperor of the Heavens sent them to live on the opposite banks of the sky river, so that they could never see each other ever again. But their love was so profound that even fate could not stop them. Every year on the eve of this day, a flock of magpies would gather over the sky river and build a bridge out of their bodies, letting the Weaver and the Cowherd cross the waters and be together once more."


    Old and familiar as the legend was, the bittersweet love story still made my heart clench. I gripped Bai Ye''s hand tighter, praying silently that we would never be separated like they were.


    He looked at me and smiled, clutching my hand tighter as well. The sun shone bright above him, dazzling like an aureole.


    "Mister and Mistress!" A voice startled me from ahead of us, breaking our gaze. We were approaching a hanging bridge over the river, with a big crowd gathering at its end. A woman at the front of the crowd was greeting us, beaming radiantly. "Did you bring your flowers for the Weaver today?" she asked.


    At her reminder, I noticed that the bridge was covered in all types of flowers. Lotus, hibiscus, gardenia ¡­ tied densely on the hanging ropes along the full length of the bridge, their colorful petals rustling lightly in the breeze.


    "Is this your first Seventh Sister Day in town?" The woman was too shrewd to miss my amazement. "You are witnessing one of our oldest traditions here! We tie the flowers to build a blooming bridge for the Weaver and the Cowherd to cross. In return for our offerings, they will bless every couple with eternal love and a happy marriage!"


    I looked at the bridge again. I didn''t believe in heavenly deities all that much, but the promise behind the tradition tickled the longings in me. As wishful and futile as it might be, I wanted to be blessed with a future by Bai Ye''s side, and¡ª


    "She likes peonies."


    I turned around. Bai Ye was already picking through the woman''s eager offering of an assortment of bouquets. "I assume you won''t refuse to tie one with me, Qing-er," he smiled.


    I stared at him. "How do you know I like peonies?"


    "Just consider yourself lucky, my girl," the woman said and handed Bai Ye the biggest bouquet ofte-summer peonies. "Few men have a clue what their wives like." She winked.


    I couldn''t help the flutters returning inside me once more. Bai Ye paid for the flowers and sped his hand around mine again, leading me onto the bridge. The water gleamed below us, sparkling under the sun like a myriad of crystals, and the current murmured in a soothing luby, apanying the gentle rocking of the hanging deck like a cradle beneath our feet.


    A cool breeze whispered past, filling my nostrils with sweet fragrance as we walked down the aisle of a thousand blossoms. We stopped at the center of the bridge and tied the bouquet together onto the highest rope. "Bai Ye," I squeezed his hand lightly, "do you think the Weaver''s blessings wille true?"


    He turned me towards him and gathered me in his arms. Something glinted in his eyes. "It is already true, Qing-er."


    His lips brushed over mine, soft and gentle like the rustling of the petals. I cupped his cheeks and held him close. A few whistles and chuckles sounded from behind me, and I may have blushed, but I didn''t care. I savored him, along with the intoxicating aroma of the flowers and the beautiful feeling of sharing our love under the sunlight, in front of the crowds.


    Maybe the Weaver had indeed blessed us, even if it was only for a day.

 Chapter 57 - A Mortals Lifetime

    We strolled around the market square all afternoon, browsing the stalls and sampling the countless offers of festive food. I satisfied my cravings formb skewers and indulged myself in the delicious flower cakes made from fresh peonies and roses, not realizing how fast time passed until the sun had already dipped below the horizon.


    When the first star started to twinkle in the sky, we made our way to the hills hugging the eastern outskirts¡ªthe girl from earlier had mentioned fireworks in the evening, and Bai Ye suggested that we might get a better view from above the crowds.


    He was so right, I thought as we sat down on a clearing facing the center of town. Lanterns lit up the curving roads below us like golden dragons, coiling sluggishly into peaceful somber at our feet. Steam and smoke from the food stalls rose like glowing puffs of clouds. The din of the throng was a distant murmur, mixed into the lulling songs of crickets and thest cicadas of the year.


    I leaned my head against his shoulder. This serenity couldn''t be more different from the liveliness of the day, but I loved them both. I closed my eyes and let his familiar scent engulf me, along with the blissful feeling of freedom. "I wish today would never end," I said wistfully.


    He rubbed his thumb over the back of my hand¡ªwe hadn''t let go of our locked fingers all afternoon. "I haven''t seen you so happy and carefree for a long time," he said softly. His breath tickled my forehead. "Do you miss amoner''s life? Mount Hua is quiet and strict in rules ¡­ In a cultivator''s world, things can never be the same as they are here."


    I chuckled. "It''s not because of¡ª"


    It''s not because of the rules, I wanted to say. I held no grudges against a simple and disciplined life, and it wasn''t the novelty of festivities that brought me so much joy today. But before the words left my mouth, I remembered that the rules had forced me to keep my feelings for him hidden for all these years. The rest of the sentence silenced in my throat. We would never be able to live at Mount Hua the same way we could as a pair of ordinary lovers amongmoners.


    "I didn''t ask for your opinion when I brought you to Mount Hua," he said, seeing my hesitation. His voice had a solemn edge. "I should''ve thought of it. If you would rather choose a different path in life ¡­ it''s not toote to change."


    I straightened to look at him. What he suggested was audacious to say the least¡ªevery cultivator swore their dedication to the path they took, and it would be considered a betrayal to forgo one''s sect. "I''m content with everything I have right now," I said.


    "Content is not enough, Qing-er. You deserve to live a life with no regrets."


    A light breeze rustled the hilltop, stirring the loose strands of his hair. I couldn''t quite make out his expression in the dim evening light when he added, "I''m not trying to tell you what to do. But know that you owe Mount Hua no loyalty, and neither do I. If you ever decide to leave ¡­"


    I waited for the rest of his words, but they didn''te. He trailed off and gazed into the distance.


    My heart pounded against my chest. If I ever decided to leave, would hee with me? Was this an unsaid promise that we could live the rest of our lives together as an ordinary couple, unhidden from everyone else like the way it was today?


    I shook the thought out of my head. As one of the strongest and most revered immortals at Mount Hua, Bai Ye had too much to lose and too much to risk if he broke his oath. No man would sacrifice so much for a mere lover. Even if he did, my remaining lifespan would be too shortpared to his. It wouldn''t be fair.


    "I like Mount Hua," I said, "and I still have a chance of ascension, right? I want to live longer." I let my hand cup his cheek and turned him to face me. "I want to stay and improve so I can live longer together with you. A mortal''s lifetime is not enough."


    The look in his eyes wavered, unfathomable in the darkness. Then he smiled. "You don''t sound too content after all. If you ask me, a mortal''s lifetime with you is worth more than my past five hundred years, and I will be grateful to have it."


    He leaned in, and our lips met in a soft brushing just like the way it was on the flower bridge. I felt my heart race. After all the fire and madness we shared, it was this raw emotion and suppressed desire that reminded me of my deepest longings and rekindled all my hidden feelings.


    "Then call me greedy," I whispered. "I want another five hundred years with you ¡­ another five hundred years where we can spend every day like this, where I can see the world with you, taste the pleasures of life with you, wield my sword by your side, and let everyone know that I''m not just your disciple, and you''re not just my master. I want all of it ¡­ and more."


    He didn''t speak at first. Only the rustles of leaves and distant chirps of crickets drifted on the wind. When I thought he wasn''t going to respond, he said, "I wish I could put it to words, Qing-er, how d I am to hear you say so."


    He kissed me again, a slow dance of tongues with a taste of unspoken yearnings. His lips grazed down my cheek, trailing along my neck, and I tilted my head back, letting the moist softness dip into the hollow of my throat.


    I tugged on his sash, and he pulled my ribbons loose.

 Chapter 58 - Fireworks

    We weren''t at Mount Hua anymore, and I knew that Bai Ye couldn''t set up the usual barrier around us¡ªusing spells againstmoners was forbidden, since it would break their trust in cultivators and raise fear. But precisely because we weren''t at Mount Hua, there was no more need to hide. Framed against the backdrop of a twinkling sky, we were just an ordinary couple pledging our love for each other on this very special night.


    The lush summer grass was cool against my back when he lowered me onto the ground, their tiny fingers cuddling me like a fuzzy wool rug. I inhaled deeply, taking in the earthy tone mingled with his scent as his lips brushed over mine once more.


    His kiss was soft and lingering, the usual passion carefully hidden behind endless tenderness. He nudged my lips gently, parting them only enough for the tip of his tongue to slip through, giving me the barest taste of him in a light caress. Only the heat from his quickened breaths betrayed how much fire he was holding back.


    He didn''t say it, but the cherishment and longing in that kiss told me everything. He wanted to be with me, and he wanted my wish toe true as much as I did. Stripped of wild desires and cravings for pleasure, this was the feeling thaty at the bottom of what we shared, a simple yearning to be together and belong to each other.


    My heart swelled at the thought. I traced my fingers over his cheeks, along the hard muscles over his shoulders and his back. I had etched all the details of his contour into my memory long ago, yet a sense of unrealness still hit me every time I remeasured them with my touch. He was too perfect, as if the heavens had created him with all the beauty and power they could bestow. How did I manage to earn such favor and unreserved love from someone like him?


    "Bai Ye," I breathed into his lips, suddenly recalling the lyrical praises that the young woman said to him this morning. If only I could be so good at words. "I wish I were better at telling you how much you mean to me ¡­ and how thankful I am to have you."


    He looked at me, and a hint of amusement shed across his eyes when he realized what I was thinking. He could always tell. "As opposed to songs of praises," he smiled slyly, "I prefer sounds like this¡ª"


    His lips moved down, dropping kisses along my corbones and down my chest, and I moaned as he buried his head into my breasts and suckled.


    His hand grazed over the curves of my body, no longer holding back the heat in his palm, trailing kindlings of fire in its wake. He knew exactly how to make me whimper and buckle under his lightest touch, how to make my yearnings throb and itch and ache throughout me. I dug my fingers into the silky strands of his hair, letting his lips and tongue work their miracles and send my pants drifting in the air, above the melodies of summer insects and the distant murmur of crowds.


    A breeze stirred, carrying peals ofughter and cheers over the edge of the hilltop. The fireworks must be starting soon. I wondered idly if anyone in town would imagine a pair of lovers perching on the cliffs high above them, bodies entwined under the glowing blossoms that were about to light up the night. The throbbings within me intensified at the thought. "What do you think might happen if ¡­ um ¡­ if anyone hears us?" I massaged his scalp gently and whispered.


    He rose above me, the sculpted edges of his face a sharp silhouette against the jeweled sky. "They would envy us," he said. "And maybe ¡­ be inspired."


    He lowered himself and kissed me, swallowing my next moan as the swell of heat prated me from below.


    I breathed heavily into him, tangling my tongue with his, circling my arms around his neck and pressing my body hard into him. He did the same. We held each other in such a tight embrace that I thought we might burst, but I couldn''t have enough of this feeling of closeness, this feeling of him filling me and enveloping me from within and without, leaving no room for anything else to hide.


    He made slow love to me, quenching the needs of every inch inside my body with his fiery caress. The fire he roused burned low but steady, and when the heat finally threatened to suffocate me, I broke our kiss and buried my face into his shoulders, gasping for air. But my arms only embraced him tighter while my legs hooked behind his waist, inviting him closer, deeper.


    The stars of the Weaver and the Cowherd shone bright over his shoulders, twinkling on the opposite sides of the milky way. I gazed up, remembering that tonight was the time when they would meet again after the year-long wait, and the time when they would bless all the lovers on earth with a happier ending than their own.


    We had their blessings, and I would do everything I could to make our happy endinge true.


    "Bai Ye ¡­" I breathed, clutching him and pushing myself up to meet his rhythm. "Let''s make everyone envy us ¡­ for five hundred more years toe."


    There was a brief moment of silence. Then heughed softly and threaded his fingers through my hair, pressing my cheeks against his as he picked up speed. I let myself get lost in the sensation, in the overwhelming joy of just the two of us lying at the top of the world and setting our longings free.. I moaned into his ears, and when we gasped the height of our pleasure in each other''s arms, I saw the most beautiful fireworks I had ever seen in my life.

 Chapter 59 - Dont Waste It

    As much as I wished it could, that day didn''tst forever. When we returned to Mount Hua, the only thought on my mind was how to advance my cultivation progress so that I could live those extra five hundred years.


    Spiritual power growth would be hard to elerate, and there could be consequences if I proceeded too fast before my foundation was ready. Bai Ye had always said that everyone advanced at their own speed and things should never be rushed, but I didn''t want to wait and risk my slim chance of ascension slipping by.


    That was when I remembered the strange meditation technique in the cave chamber.


    I had always wondered what the purpose of that technique was. The eerie sense of chill hadn''t returned since my first time practicing it, and I was growing morefortable with the power flow and feeling more refreshed after every visit. The effect felt simr to other techniques that cleansed meridians and strengthened spiritual power foundations, but why would Bai Ye be so secretive about it if things were that simple?


    Nevertheless, he must have his reasons for showing the technique to me, and it must help with my progress in some way. Since he hadn''t warned me against spending too much time on it, this technique might be the best choice for boosting my advancements.


    I made up my mind. When the first ray of sun shone through my windows in the morning after our return, I paid a visit to the cave chamber before my usual schedule. I sat down into the meditating position and began.


    The power coursing through me today was much stronger than usual, especially when I focused on his power inside me during the inflowing step. My face burned slightly at the realization¡ªwe had been indulging a bit too muchtely ¡­ to the point that his power was umting so quickly in my body. I concentrated and pushed that thought aside, following the etchings and willing the energy forward, guiding the flow carefully. The surge of force pulsed in me, strong and familiar.


    Then I felt something new.


    It was only a subtle sensation at first. A faint calling at the edge of my consciousness, like an old friend whispering in my ear and trying to catch my attention. Then it grew, slowly into a hum and eventually into an energy beating in rhythm along with my own, running through my meridians like fresh blood.


    I opened my eyes as I finished thest step of the technique. The new feeling didn''t subside. I followed the direction where it came from and traced it until my eyesnded on Twin Stars.


    A steady power pulsed from where Iid the swords on the ground next to me. I reached for them and unsheathed the des. A crimson light danced along their edges, the glow blending in with the dark red patterns on the hilt.


    Had the technique resonated with the power in Twin Stars? But if my spiritual power''s materialization through them was in the form of starlight, why would a different source of resonation result in a crimson glow?


    I ran my fingers along the des. Just as I was wondering if I had reached a new breakthrough, a sudden rush of power pulsated at my fingertip, and a vision shed in front of my eyes.


    It was Bai Ye, meditating on a mountaintop.


    My heart skipped a beat at the unexpected sight of his graceful figure. He was facing away from the vantage point of the vision, dressed in his usual white robe, his sleeve and his ink-ck hair fluttering ever so slightly in the breeze. I recognized the location as one of the side peaks of Mount Hua, though I couldn''t tell how long ago the scene was from. Neither he nor Mount Hua had changed much over hundreds of years.


    I gazed at the sight, lost in awe and longing. Was this a vision that glimpsed into one''s true desire?


    A roar sounded from behind me, snapping me out of my wishful thoughts.


    I swirled, then realized btedly that I could only see what the vision provided in front of me. I turned back, clenching my fists in worry. I knew this was a shback that had already happened in the past, so Bai Ye must''ve been alright from whatever wasing, but I tensed all the same. The roar got closer, a savage call of danger, and he still didn''t make a move¡ª


    A crimson light gleamed. I didn''t notice until then that Twin Stars was lying at his side, and the swords unsheathed with a shing. The shadow of a demon leaped at Bai Ye from behind, but before it could reach him, the des danced in a ring crimson arc and sliced the demon cleanly into two pieces.


    Bai Ye didn''t turn around. "Don''t waste it," he said simply. His voice was beautiful and familiar as always, though slightly different from what I was used to, with a little less solemness and a hint of carefree levity.


    I couldn''t help wondering. Was this what he was like when he was younger? And who was he talking to? There was no one else around in the vision.


    Twin Stars hummed behind him and dipped itself into the corpse of the demon. The crimson light glowed once more, pulsingmbently along the edges of the des, and the pool of demon blood on the ground slowly dried.


    I felt a slight shiver climbing up my spine. When there was only a shriveled corpse left on the ground, Twin Stars hummed again and sheathed itself. The vision ended, and I was back in the cave chamber again, my hands still holding the swords.


    I snapped my fingers back from the des as if scorched by heat. The crimson glow stopped, and the pulsing power vanished. Twin Stars was lying beside me just like it always did, a pair of cold steel glinting faintly in the dim cave chamber. The strange force running through me was gone.


    What just happened? What had I seen?

 Chapter 60 - The Spirit Of A Sword

    My mind was heavy when I came out of the cave chamber and made my way back through the garden. The same swords that had been hanging on my belt for a month suddenly felt heavy, and I couldn''t stop ncing at them, half-expecting that they would unsheath themselves at any moment and drink someone''s blood ¡­ Or my blood.


    I shivered despite the midday summer sun. After Bai Ye saved me from Chu Xi''s spiritual pet, he had warned me not to let Twin Stars get in contact with poison and not to kill too much with them. I hadn''t read too much into those warnings back then, but after seeing the vision, I began to understand that the reason for those precautions was because Twin Stars had a natural thirst for blood.


    "Qing-er, what''s wrong?"


    I was so deep in thought that I didn''t realize I had already reached the front of the garden, and Bai Ye was standing in front of me with worry written all over his face. "You look pale," he said andid a hand over my forehead. "Your spiritual power is fluctuating unsteadily ¡­ What happened?"


    I stared at him in slight shock. I hadn''t noticed the fluctuation of power in me at all.


    "I ¡­ rushed the meditation technique in the cave chamber a bit," I said guiltily. "I felt a strange pulsing from Twin Stars while practicing today, and there was a crimson light glowing on the des. I saw a vision as well."


    I might have imagined it, but I thought I felt a jerk in his hand that was still resting on my forehead. Something akin to horror fleeted across his eyes. "What did you see in the vision?" he asked. There was a barely noticeable tremble in his voice.


    His reaction unnerved me. I had seen many emotions in those beautiful dark pupils, but never fear. What was so threatening about the vision that could make Bai Ye afraid?


    "It was you ¡­ and Twin Stars." I tried my best to speak calmly. "A demon attacked you, and Twin Stars ¡­ killed it and drank its blood."


    I waited for his response and prepared myself for the worst. Maybe my meditation had gone awry and interfered with my spiritual power flow. Maybe some dark forces had affected me and needed to be cleansed. Either way, my cultivation progress was most likely impeded, instead of advanced.


    But contrary to what I expected, the fright in his eyes eased at my reply. "A memory of the swords?" He seemed to have let out a breath. "That means you''ve bonded well with Twin Stars. You awakened its spiritual power and glimpsed into its past. It''s great progress."


    For the first time, the word "progress" didn''t make my heart leap in excitement. I had bonded with Twin Stars? Did it mean that its cravings for blood and violence would affect me?


    He saw the questions on my face and smiled. "I owe you an exnation ¡­ about the history behind these des. But first, let''s steady the flow of your power." He beckoned me to sit down at the table and pressed his palm to my back, guiding his spiritual power into me.


    I took a deep breath and turned my attention inward, reaching for his familiar pulses. He imbued me with soothing warmth, gently coaxing the disarrayed force within me into obedience, and I followed his lead, willing my power back into an orderly flow.


    When everything returned to normal, he squeezed my shoulder lightly and said, "Make sure you let me know when this happens again. The visions themselves won''t cause you any harm, but if they trigger too much emotional stress, it could interfere with your meditation and be dangerous."


    Emotional stress? His words brought back the nervousness I had barely fought off. "This will happen again?" I asked. "Would it ¡­ get worse with time?"


    He ran his thumb over the hilt of the swords hanging on my waist. Instead of answering my questions, he asked softly, "Have you ever heard of the spirit of a sword?"


    I searched my memory. "Senior Xie Lun mentioned to me before that ancient swordsmiths used to forge spiritual power directly into the des, and some legendary swords can even carry power of their own." I looked up at him. "Is Twin Stars one of those?"


    "It is more than that." There was a wistfulness in his voice. "The spiritual power used to forge Twin Stars was taken from some of the most pristine sources, where life had cycled for thousands of years without outside interruption. A power like this captures the purest essence from the heavens and the earth, and with time, it can evolve into a consciousness with a will of its own."


    I was dumbfounded. "You mean it has the mind of a person?" My eyes widened andnded on the swords again. "I heard you talking to it in that vision ¡­ It could hear you? And understand you like a person does?"


    He nodded. "And I could feel its emotions through spiritual power. Even though it couldn''t speak back to me, I could understand its thoughts."


    My fear of Twin Stars was momentarily reced by curiosity and amazement. I had never seen a sword that was alive. "Would I be able to do the same?" I asked, starting to realize that the vision may be the first step towards a connection between me and the des.


    He hesitated. "Twin Stars has been ¡­ dormant, for hundreds of years." He thumbed the sword again, his gesture careful and nostalgic. "It''s not what it used to be anymore. But with your meditation reawakening its power, maybe its spirit will return very soon."


    A thousand new questions emerged in my head. What happened to make it dormant? How long had it been with him before then? And why did my meditation awaken it? But above all, there was the question that I dreaded the answer to most. "If its power returns ¡­" I ventured, " Does it need to drink blood again? Had Twin Stars always been like that?"


    I couldn''t see the look in his eyes as he gazed away into the distance. "It was created to be like that. Twin Stars was forged with demon souls, making it one of the most savage killing des ever existed, and it needed a constant supply of fresh blood to stay sharp. But don''t worry, its power will no longer be at its prime even if it awakens. It won''t hurt you, and its ferocity won''t affect you ¡­ as long as you keep up with the meditation technique."


    I lowered my head in guilt again, remembering that it was my impatience with the technique that had caused all this. "I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have rushed it."


    A warm handnded on my shoulder. "You did nothing wrong, Qing-er. I expected this ¡­ just not so soon."


    There was a strangeness to his tone, and he said thest few words so softly that it was barely a whisper. I looked up at him, unsure if I should feel d or concerned with the progress today, but I couldn''t find an answer from his expression.. His eyes were fixed on the swords, his gaze dark and intent, revealing nothing.

 Chapter 61 - Rare Guest

    Bai Ye was quieter than usual for the rest of the day. He didn''t say more about the mysterious power behind Twin Stars, and I was left with more questions than answers, but the pensive look in his eyes told me not to pry further. I willed my curiosity and anxiousness into silence¡ªthere was always tomorrow.


    Despite his reassurance that the swords wouldn''t cause me harm, I was still feeling somewhat hesitant to use them, so I practiced with my old sword in the afternoon and avoided using my spiritual power, focusing entirely on forms and footwork. I might have continued doing it for a while if Xie Lun didn''t visit me the next day.


    When he showed up at the gate, I was more than surprised. I was still under confinement, and although that didn''t forbid others toe to our hall and visit me, most people wouldn''t risk the potential trouble by trying it. My first thought was that the poison from earlier was still bothering him. But at a closer look, he seemed healthy and energetic as usual.


    "Is everything alright, Senior Xie?" I asked after exchanging a polite greeting. Xie Lun had an air to him that made it difficult for me to act too familiar, and I felt a little less at ease without Qi Lian by his side.


    "Yes. I came to thank you for your help the other day," he smiled. "To be honest, I didn''t expect it at all when Zhong Yn came to apologize. For someone like her, kneeling to admit her fault and beg for forgiveness probably meant more than any other punishment. Qi Lian also had a good time letting out all his steam."


    I found myself chuckling as I imagined the scene. "I''m d it all worked out in the end," I said, "and I hope such a turn of events won''t deter your other admirers. That would be an unfortunate damage to your reputation that I never meant to cause."


    Heughed. "Actually, I would appreciate the peace if that were the case." He didn''t linger on the subject. "Would you mind if Ie in? Qi Lian told me you came that day to spar with me in preparation for the tournament. I''m sorry that I wasn''t able to do it then, and I hope it''s not toote now."


    I almost epted the offer eagerly before I remembered my situation. I smiled sheepishly. "I would love to, Senior Xie ¡­ But I was ordered to spend my time inside on repentance, and I don''t think sparring for challenges would be considered¡ª"


    "Let him in." Bai Ye''s voice came from behind me and cut me off.


    I turned to look back, not realizing that he had been sitting at the tea table this entire time, leisurely sipping from his cup.


    "Master Bai Ye," Xie Lun stepped forward and bowed formally. "It is an honor to meet you again. My master sends you his greetings."


    Bai Ye nodded a simple acknowledgment. "I''ve heard of your recent ailment. I see that you have recovered quite well."


    Bai Ye''s voice was cool and clear, showing the perfect amount of thoughtfulness and care, but distant, in the same way that I had always heard him speak to the Gatekeeper and other masters. The endearing warmth in that beautiful voice was always meant only for me.


    Xie Lun bowed again. "I have, and that is why I came today to thank Yun Qing-er for her help."


    Bai Yeid down his teacup on the table. "Did the effect of jimsonweedst this long?" he asked casually. "For small doses like yours, the strength would usually fade by the end of the third day."


    Xie Lun straightened and looked Bai Ye in the eye¡ªa somewhat defiant gesture for a disciple. They seemed to be exchanging something in that gaze. "I suppose I wasn''t so lucky," Xie Lun said. "It has been a difficult week, and I came as soon as I could."


    I nced at Bai Ye in puzzlement, not understanding what just happened silently between them. But Bai Ye simply nodded again and turned to me, "It would be rude to turn away guests like this, Yun Qing-er. I will make an exception for you to ept Xie Lun''s sparring request. Under my watch."


    "Yes, Master." I bowed. I wasn''t sure why he wanted to watch, but that didn''t bother me. Xie Lun and I moved into position in the center of the garden, hands on our swords.


    "I will hold back on advanced techniques," Xie Lun said. A fair offer considering our gap in experience. "You first." He drew his sword.


    I moved. Twin Stars still felt a little strange in my hands, but I had been focusing almost exclusively on twin sword techniques recently, and it wouldn''t be wise to switch right before the tournament. I pushed my spiritual power through the des, relieved that the crimson light didn''t appear again, and shed forward.


    Xie Lun blocked with a bare movement of his sword. Our des clicked, and I swirled around, using the momentum to strike again from the other side. He turned, a tiny step with one foot, and his sword met mine before I was halfway through the cut.


    His movements were incredibly swift and precise, I noted to myself as our des kept shing. Wide open attacks and defenses wouldn''t work against opponents like him. So I held Twin Stars close, crossing them in front of me and leaped, hoping to find an opening from above.


    Pale purple light glowed when I swung the sword downward. But just as I closed in on Xie Lun''s line of defense, the white gleam from his power red bright in front of me, with such a strong force that my sleeves fluttered in the wave of air rushing under his push. Our swords met, and the pulse of energy shocked the hilts out of my hands. The cold steel of Xie Lun''s de was pressed over my shoulder before I knew it.


    "Looks like I won," he said.. I didn''t realize until then that his face was right up against mine.

 Chapter 62 - This Close

    Xie Lun pulled away before I could say anything in response. "Your progress is impressive, Yun Qing-er." He picked up my swords and handed them back to me. "I look forward to seeing new surprises from you at the tournament¡ª" he bowed to Bai Ye, "¡ªand I''m sure Master Bai Ye will give you great tips on how to best counter my technique."


    So that was why Bai Ye wanted the sparring to be under his watch? I nced at him and sighed inwardly, realizing that I was still too slow at figuring out his thoughts.


    Bai Ye remained seated at the tea table. He filled his empty teacup. "Xie Lun, your master should''ve taught you ¡­ that it''s not always best to see things too clearly."


    Xie Lunughed and bowed deeper. "I will remember your words of wisdom, Master Bai Ye." Then he nodded to me and made his leave.


    I turned to Bai Ye after Xie Lun was out of earshot, confused and curious. "You like speaking in puzzles these days," I said. "What did he see too clearly? And what was that strange talk earlier about the poison?"


    Bai Ye''s expression turned thoughtful. "I think he might''ve visited as soon as he recovered, which was the day when we were away."


    Dread caught me. "But ¡­ you said no one would suspect anything unusual even if they came."


    "I did say that. Though, for Xie Lun ¡­ Last time at East Vige, he might''ve noticed something as well."


    I suddenly remembered Xie Lun''s observations of the cabin and the nce he darted at me on our way back from the vige. My hands grew cold. "Do you think ¡­ he knows about us?"


    I wasn''t sure what I would do if that was the case. As much as I wished otherwise, I wasn''t ready to let out what was between Bai Ye and me. But Bai Ye only raised an eyebrow. "What part about us? He might think it unusual that I''m too overprotective and lenient on you, but to suspect any further, he''ll need some imagination. And he made it clear that he had no interest in telling anyone else about it, so there''s no need to worry."


    I turned the events and Bai Ye''s words over in my head. What he said made sense, but why the pensive look if he didn''t think Xie Lun could infer the truth?


    Bai Ye didn''t borate further. He stood up and picked up his sword lying by his side. "Xie Lun was right about another thing though¡ªlet''s revisit your moves."


    "Master ¡­" I stood still. I was already reluctant to use Twin Stars, and the thought of Xie Lun discovering our secret was too distracting. I feltnguid, and I only wanted the day to be over.


    Bai Ye walked towards me. "Qing-er," his voice was calm but cold, "did you forget what you told me, that you wanted to be able to stand by my side and show everyone who we are to each other?" He lifted my chin with the hilt of his sword. The cold metal edge pressed into my skin, cooling my thoughts and forcing me to lock eyes with him. "If you keep letting distractions like this interfere with your progress, then that day will nevere, and you''ll be buried in such worries and fears forever."


    A sharp pang of remorse hit me. I closed my eyes, not daring to look at the disappointment in his gaze. What he said was nothing but the truth¡ªI shouldn''t have let myself stray from my path. "I''m sorry, Master," I took a deep breath and stepped back, hands on my swords. "My move first."


    My eyes snapped open, and I shed forward with the same move I used against Xie Lun. Bai Ye blocked. "Hold," he said, and I stilled with our des locked against each other.


    The way he held his sword was the same as Xie Lun''s, but the grace and beauty in his posture was something that I could never imagine seeing on anyone else. I reminded myself not to let my mind drift. "What should your next move be," he asked, "now that you know the strength behind Xie Lun''s style?"


    I considered my options. "A follow-up blow with my other sword?" I offered. "He''s fast. I don''t have time to recover my poses andnd a second strike, unless it''s a continuous movement of this one."


    Bai Ye didn''t imply right or wrong. "Try it," was all he said.


    I swung my other sword over from his side and aimed for the opening in his defense. His de moved, swift and smooth as if weightless, closing the gap and met mine with a ng. An imprable block.


    "Xie Lun isn''t fast," he exined. "He''s efficient, meaning that he doesn''t move his sword or body a hair more than he needs to. It makes him appear fast, but there is a fundamental difference."


    It dawned on me. "Then I should follow with a strike from the other side. A wide move, so that the distance to cover will slow him down." It was the opposite of what I did before. No wonder I lost so fast.


    Bai Ye nodded. "Now try again."


    I turned and swooshed my des around, cutting from behind him. He swirled to parry, and I attacked again from below. Our des danced, an intricate weaving of white and purple light, and the flutter of his sleeves whispered softly under the ringing of the metal. We had never sparred like this before, and even though he was using the same techniques as Xie Lun, this feltpletely different. It was beautiful, surreal.


    I told myself to focus, to not be distracted by such a blissful feeling. But focused as I was, I couldn''t dream of winning against Bai Ye. Onest strike, and he ended it with the same move Xie Lun used before, his sword pressed over my shoulder. I found myself staring right into his beautiful, dark pupils.


    Was Xie Lun this close to me earlier?


    "Yousted twice as long this time," Bai Ye smiled. "Wonderful job."


    His breath was warm on my cheeks, and it took every bit of my will to hold back from kissing him.

 Chapter 63 - Sleep With Me

    I should''ve kissed him. Because the next day ¡­ my menses were upon me, and thest thing I wanted to do was to get too close to him and be tempted with what I couldn''t have.


    I hid in my room after a brief morning practice, half to stay out of his sight and half because I wasn''t feeling well enough to keep moving. I had rarely felt pain before during these days of the month, but this time was a lot worse than usual. I wondered a little embarrassedly if it was because of all the time we spent in bed.


    The season was finally changing, and I propped my windows open, letting the crisp autumn air fill the room. The cool weather was perfect for brewing¡ªeven with the fire crackling in my small kitchen and the pot simmering above it, I didn''t feel hot. In fact, the heat was unexpectedly weing, and I reached my hands over the steam, rubbing my fingers to warm them.


    My old stockpile of herbs was running low, I thought as I stared idly into the bubbling pot. I couldn''t visit the back mountains while under confinement, and the tournament was still over a week away. If my supplies ran out before then ¡­


    "Qing-er," Bai Ye''s familiar voice rang from the doorway. He lifted the curtains and entered with a basket. "I thought you might need some more of these."


    He dropped the basket in front of me. An assortment of herbsy inside, fresh and still glistening with morning dew. I looked at him. "You picked these for me?"


    "Check if it''s everything you need ¡­ I guessed your ingredients by the smell of your brewing. It may not have beenpletely correct."


    I stirred the neatly piled herbs. The young leaves and roots were soft under my fingertips, their earthy scent filling my nostrils with a lingering coolness. "This is all of it," I said, and I felt something tickling and fluttering inside me. Bai Ye was always so thoughtful. "Thank you. I didn''t expect ¡­"


    He smiled. "I ordered you to stay inside. Helping you get what you need is the least I can do to make up for it."


    I lowered my head, resisting the urge to look into those caring eyes. I was still debating with myself whether I wanted him to leave or stay when he asked, "Did you practice the meditation technique today? You seem pale again." A warm handnded on my forehead. "Though your spiritual power is steady," he added with relief.


    I jerked slightly, and I wasn''t sure if it was from the touch or his observation. "No, I ¡­ I''m just not feeling too well ¡­ But don''t worry, I''m not sick. It''s just ¡­" I might''ve blushed as I searched for an exnation.


    He was quiet for a moment, and I wondered if he understood what I meant. Then his hand fell onto my shoulder. "Does this help?" he asked, and I felt his spiritual power slowly seeping into me.


    The warmth eased my chill, and the dull soreness in my body subsided as the energy flowed through me. I looked up, amazed. "I didn''t know you could remove pain this way."


    "I wish I could remove pain so easily." He gestured for me to sit. "How much of the snow lotus do you still have left?"


    "About half of it," I said. "I''ve been following the instructions you wrote down in the note." He had told me before that the snow lotus was for alleviating the side effects of my potion. Was it also rted to what I was feeling now?


    "Double the dosage from now on." He sat down next to me. "Do you remember I told you at East Vige that Twin Stars is strong in yin power?"


    I nodded. It was hard to forget the swarms of demons it had attracted towards me back then. Knowing the history behind the swords now, everything made sense¡ªyin aggregated around blood and death, and it was only natural that killing des like Twin Stars would be strong in yin.


    "Because of the growing bond between you and the des, that power has started to affect you, making you more sensitive to cold. During times like this when ¡­ your body is more vulnerable, it makes you weaker and your difort worse. But this should be temporary, and snow lotus is best known for driving out excess yin. With a double dose, things should return to normal very soon."


    I hadn''t thought that my sudden episode of pain was because of this. Just another consequence I had brought onto myself then. "I should''ve told you before trying to rush the meditation," I mumbled.


    "It''s not because you rushed it." He took my hands and held them in his, warming them with his palms. I tensed a little at the touch, and I tried my best to focus on his words instead of the heat pulsing from his skin. "The goal of that technique ¡­ is precisely to strengthen the connection between you and Twin Stars, so that the swords can help topensate for your spiritual root. What you are feeling right now is an adverse effect that I knew woulde."


    He finally told me the purpose of that technique then. It didn''t sound as astounding as I thought it would. He had already mentioned before that the swords couldpensate for myck of affinity to metal, so why keep it a secret that the point of the meditation was to help with just that?


    "But what I didn''t know was how well your body suits the power of Twin Stars," he continued. "Your progress is ¡­ too much faster than I expected, and I didn''t prepare you enough. I''m sorry."


    I winced at the self-reproach in his tone. "Please don''t apologize," I said. "I''m not that fragile, and I already feel much better than I did when I woke up."


    I had meant it as reassurance, but he considered what I said with seriousness. "Is it worse at night?" he asked.


    "¡­"


    I knew I blushed. Silly as it might seem, I felt embarrassed talking to him about such a topic. And even though I did expect the pain to make it hard for me to sleep tonight, I didn''t want to sound like a wimp by admitting it.


    Heughed softly at myck of reply. "I don''t mean to pry ¡­ but I wish I could help." He contemted for a brief moment. "Would youe sleep with me tonight?"


    My embarrassment was reced by astonishment, and I was almost shocked out of my seat. "I¡ª"


    "Just to sleep, Qing-er." He squeezed my hands to keep me still. "I promise I won''t do anything else. My spiritual power can help you feel better, and there''s more than one way to give it to you."


    His voice was calm and cool, as if we were only discussing the weather. Just to sleep? He expected me to lie next to him all night, staring into his bewitching eyes, engulfed by his scent and his warmth, doing nothing but ¡­ sleep? Was he mad?


    Well, if he was mad, then that made two of us.. Because I nodded.

 Chapter 64 - Make Yourself Comfortable

    I had no idea what I was doing when I climbed into Bai Ye''s bed that night.


    His room faced the south and was quite a bit warmer than mine, though I still shivered slightly at the coolness of his silk sheets. I rarely felt so cold even in the middle of winter, and this was only the beginning of autumn. The yin power from Twin Stars was strong indeed.


    "Come to this side," Bai Ye scooped me up with a sweep of his arm, tucking me under the nket on his side of the bed. The linens were warm where hey before, with the lingering scent of cedar and musk. "You should''ve changed into something thicker," he frowned at my thin summer nightgown and said.


    "I''m not that fragile!" I protested for the second time today, but my body only inched closer to him while I spoke, seeking the heat radiating from his skin.


    He chuckled and raised my head, resting it on his chest. His arm wrapped behind me in a light embrace. "I know you aren''t," he said softly. "But it doesn''t hurt to make yourself a little morefortable."


    A faint pulse of power rippled from where we touched, and a soothing warmth enveloped me, slowly erasing all my sores and cramps. I let out a small sigh. He was right, and maybe I was a fragile wimp after all.


    Despite the closeness of our bodies, his embrace didn''t feel all that intimate. It was more like the way he hugged me when I was a child, filled with fatherly love instead of desire. He meant what he said¡ªwe were really just going to sleep, and he wasn''t going to ¡­ do anything else.


    Though this feeling in his arms was strange and unfamiliar now. I wiggled a little uneasily, trying to will the itch inside me into stillness, but my hand moved on its own, resting itself next to my cheek, right above his heart. His steady heartbeat pulsed against my palm, strong and in rhythm with his power flowing through me.


    He ced his hand over mine. "Get some sleep, Qing-er. It''ll help you recover your strength."


    I mumbled an agreement, and for a few minutes, I did try. I closed my eyes and attempted to empty my thoughts, telling myself to be thankful for thefort and take the pain-free opportunity to get a good night of rest. But every time his chest rose and fell beneath me, every time his scent wafted into my nostrils and the sound of his breathing drifted into my ears ¡­ I couldn''t help but feel a yearning growing in me, driving all my sleepiness away.


    I had never thought that I was the type easily susceptible to temptation, and when I epted his invitation toe over for the night, I had indeed intended to simply "sleep" like he said. Yet now, lying next to him, the only thing I could think of was his scent, his warmth, and the slight rustle of his night robe against mine.


    My self-control was nonexistent. My hand moved under its own will again, rubbing the thin fabric of his robe beneath me. The silk was soft and luxuriously smooth under my fingertips, but lifeless. I craved the texture of his skin.


    "Qing-er," he sighed and gripped my hand. "This is not sleep."


    "You told me to make myself a little morefortable," I said almost shamelessly. "I want to be closer to you." My hand continued, slipping out of his grip and through his open cor until the heat of his skin was against my palm.


    It was too ironic that the only thing I wanted to do during the day was to stay away from him, and now ¡­ the only thing I wanted to do was to hold him and feel him. Even though I still couldn''t have what I wanted, at least I could have him next to me and surround me with his warmth like he always did.


    My fingers traced over him, following the ridges and dips of his muscles until they came to the bulging scars over his heart. The sight and touch of those marks still gave me tremors every time, but he would never tell me how he got them. I sighed silently, and my hand kept going until my arm was wrapped around him in a snug embrace.


    "Comfortable yet?" he asked sarcastically. "Now sleep before I throw you out of my bed."


    I chuckled at his utterly unthreatening threat. "You won''t throw me out," I said as I gathered him tighter and locked eyes with him. "I will be in so much pain without you ¡­ and you won''t be able to bear it."


    Moonlight was dim tonight, but I could still see an eyebrow shoot up. "I must''ve been too easy on you these days, Qing-er. If¡ª"


    I sealed the rest of his words with a kiss.


    I had no idea what I was doing or what had gotten into me, and I could swear that this wasn''t what I had in mind when I firsty down in his arms. But I couldn''t control myself. His voice, his eyes, his touch, everything about him was like a ma that pulled me towards him with irresistible force. I couldn''t possibly lie still beside him and ¡­ do nothing.


    He didn''t respond to me at first. But his breath was hot against my cheeks, and I knew there was fire within him that he was trying to suppress. I parted his lips with my tongue, pried through his almost clenched teeth, iming his breath the same way he had always done to mine.


    Then he moved. With a swift tumble, he rolled over and pinned me down onto the bed, pressing himself onto me. His lips curled, and something glinted in his dark gaze.


    "If you keep tempting me like this," he said and nudged his hardness against my thighs, "don''t forget that a bloodbath has never stopped me."

 Chapter 65 - A Perfect Match

    I was speechless.


    I had thought earlier that he was able to calmly let me sleep in his arms because ¡­ he could control himself to not feel anything for me. The thought hurt a little, but knowing how solemnly he always carried himself and feeling his embracepletely devoid of desire, that was the only natural exnation I could think of.


    And now, from how hot and how hard he was, I finally realized that he had only been suppressing it this whole time.


    I brushed my fingers over his cheek. The heat from the touch burned me. "Bai Ye, I ¡­"


    If he didn''t mind, then maybe ¡­


    He caught my hand. "Qing-er." He knocked on my forehead, and I ouched. "Stop whatever absurd thoughts you have in here. I may be able to ease your difort, but I can''t fully ovee the power that''s weakening your body. Not yet. You need rest, not ¡­ more excitement, either physically or in the form of abrupt spiritual power fluctuations." Hey back down next to me, only holding one of my hands this time to keep his power flowing into me slowly. "Sleep, otherwise I''ll really have to send you back to your room."


    His handy on top of mine in the barest touch, but that was enough to scorch me while I turned his words over in my mind. He was trying so hard to hold himself back only because of this? Because of me?


    I suddenly remembered a time when I was still a child and my mother first exined marriage to me. "I hope you will find a husband who loves you, Qing-er," she had said. "A man who doesn''t just want your body, but treasures you and truly cares about you."


    "What is the difference?" I asked her then.


    "You will know it when you grow up. It doesn''t take much for a man to want a woman, but for him to consider her feelings and needs¡ªand most difficult of all, to ce them above his own¡ªrequires true love and determination. I was fortunate enough to meet your father, and I hope you will find your own destined man someday."


    Now, with my heart pounding in my chest, I realized that this man had always been there, right next to me.


    I flipped onto my side and turned him over to face me. His eyes were dark, but I saw the light gleaming from within. My hand reached behind his nape. "I won''t be able to sleep any better in my room," I said. "I''ll miss you ¡­ and I''ll miss this." I pulled him in and kissed him again.


    He grunted a muffled groan, and his hand dropped onto my waist, trying to push me away. But as our breaths mixed and quickened, the force from his push weakened, and his palm slid under my night robe instead, gently stroking my thighs.


    I sighed as his caress sent soft tickles dancing all over my skin. This wasn''t enough, but if it was all I could have ¡­ I could live with it. I deepened the kiss, encouraging him to continue. But the moment he brushed over the loincloth wrapped around me, his hand snapped back, and he pulled away from my lips.


    "Don''t test my self-control." His voice was unsteady, and it sounded almost like a beg.


    I met his gaze. "I''m not testing you." My fingers slipped through the wide cors of his robe and grazed down his chest. "I ¡­ I just don''t want to see you endure it like this."


    My hand glided along his abdomen, beneath his breeches, and I held him.


    A groan escaped his throat. He broke our gaze and closed his eyes. "This is not why you are here tonight," he whispered. But his hand only slid behind me, lightly squeezing my bottom.


    I inched forward under his push, pressing my lips onto his as I stroked him. "It isn''t," I breathed into his mouth. "It''s only a consequence of me being here, and I want to help fix this consequence."


    Heat swelled and pulsed under my palm. He was harder and hotter than usual, and I wondered how much effort it took to hide his feelings all this time. Something fluttered in me at the thought. I deepened our kiss, swiping my tongue across his mouth in rhythm with the motion below. His breaths grew heavy, and the throbbings within me grew with it.


    His hand glided between my legs, slowly massaging the inside of my thighs. I sighed at his touch. "I wish I could do something for you," he said softly under our shared breaths.


    I smiled. "You are doing it ¡­" I nudged his lips. "It satisfies me to see you pleased."


    My thumb reached over to his tip, brushing gently over the wetness at the top. He broke the kiss and heaved a sigh against my lips, his hand pausing at the top of my thighs. Dim moonlight caught on the sharp features on his face as he leaned back slightly, his eyes shut, his lips parted.


    I meant what I said. He was such a breathtaking sight, and I never knew until now that simply looking at him, watching his pleasure and seeing him lose himself in the joy I gave him ¡­ could be such a euphoric feeling, and it answered the aches in me in ways that I didn''t think were possible.


    "Bai Ye," I pecked his lips, "you must be the god of beauty and love."


    He slid his hand back up to my shoulders, gathering me in a light embrace and thrust gently into my grip. "Then you must be the devil of temptation," he said.


    I chuckled and tightened my hold on him, picking up speed. "That would make us a perfect match."


    I kissed him again, giving him all the fire I had. Heat swelled and throbbed as I measured him from hilt to tip, over and over, until finally a pulse ran down his shaft, and with a half-sigh, half-groan, he filled my grip. His body stiffened, and with a long heave, he went soft within my palm.


    I sighed along with him. The yearnings within me were still alive and well, but seeing and feeling his relief ¡­ brought me as much satisfaction as any ecstasies ever could.


    "Qing-er.." He brushed his lips over my cheeks in a slight tremor. "You are a little devil indeed ¡­ and now will you go to sleep?"

 Chapter 66 - When Time Comes

    I slept like a baby that night. Nothing was morefortable than his warm embrace, and when I woke up to the bright sunlight nting through the windows, I was still curled up in his arms in almost the exact same position I fell asleep in.


    "Feeling well?" He rubbed my shoulder and dropped a light kiss on the top of my head.


    I stretched my arms and looped them around him, taking a deep breath of the air filled with his scent. This was my favorite way to start a new day. "Couldn''t be better," I said, and I pressed my lips onto his.


    It was meant to be a light peck, but the moment I felt the warm softness against my lips, I couldn''t stop asking for more. He tasted fresh and crisp even after a long night, driving all my lingering drowsiness away. I wished I could wake up like this every morning. "Will you let mee sleep here every night?" I whispered only after I savored enough of him.


    "Most certainly not." His voice turned dark. "Not when you need rest. I have learned from my grave mistake."


    I gave him a re. "You sound like my father," I mumbled and rested my head back against his chest.


    "I sound like your master, and it''s about time that you remember to follow my orders." His tone wasn''tmanding at all though. Instead, he gathered me closer and sighed. "I don''t want to risk this leaving any long-term effects on you, Qing-er. The snow lotus will help, but your body needs rest to build up enough strength to fend this off until ¡­ until things get better. Please take care of yourself."


    I propped up my chin to look up at him, rmed by the seriousness in his voice. He seemed to be leading towards something else when he paused at "until". Until when? And why such seriousness for just a little difort?


    "Is there more to the power from Twin Stars?" I asked. "Does it ¡­ affect me in other ways, in addition to just being cold and ufortable?"


    It took him a moment to respond, as if he had to decide whether he wanted me to know. "It shouldn''t. But I have already miscalcted how long it would take for you to feel these adverse effects, so I can''t trust my judgment and risk another mistake like this again."


    "How much longer did you think it''d take?" Curiosity aside, I felt a little excited that my progress with the meditation technique exceeded his expectations to such an extent.


    He brushed his thumb over my cheeks. There was a strangeness to his voice when he said, "A decade or two."


    I was so shocked that I thought I heard it wrong. "A decade or two?" I stared at him. That wasn''t possible. I had made some progress in the past few weeks, but enough to offset a couple of decades?


    "It''s because the build of your body and your spiritual power ¡­ matches what Twin Stars needs. It''s a good thing, Qing-er. It was my fault to not see iting."


    But his tone made it difficult for me to believe that he truly thought it was a good thing. And thinking back on it ¡­ he had been acting a bit off ever since I told him about that vision. Way more cautious with my health than usual, and more strict with my practice. I simply hadn''t connected everything until now. What else was there that he didn''t tell me?


    "Bai Ye ¡­" I kept our eyes locked. "I know you must have your reasons for keeping certain things from me, and I don''t want to pry, but I ¡­ I just hope that ¡­"


    I couldn''t say it. I hoped that he could fully let me into his heart, let his guard down and let me share those secrets with him. But how could I ask for such a thing? He was my master, after all, and he had every right to keep whatever he saw fit from me. And even if he wasn''t, I should respect his privacy.


    "I just hope that you can trust me," I said instead.


    The look in his eyes wavered. For a moment, I saw that unfathomable hint of sorrow sh across his dark pupils once more. He nted a light kiss on my forehead. "I trust you with everything I have, Qing-er, and I promised I will tell you all the truth one day. But now is not the time yet."


    I buried my face into the thin fabric of his robe, feeling the ridges of his scars bulging beneath the silk. Just like he never told me where he got these from, there was so much I didn''t know about him, so many things he did that I never understood. I suddenly couldn''t hold myself back. "Then when would it be time?" I asked. "I know you''re doing this for my sake, but I''m not a little girl anymore, and you don''t have to keep shielding me so well. I want to be able to share not just the bright and pretty side of life with you ¡­ but also the troubles and hard choices. Even if it''s a burden. Especially if it''s a burden."


    The steady rhythm of his heartbeat changed at my words. Before I could raise my head to look up at him, his arms tightened around me. "It''s not about that ¡­" His voice was airy, almost inaudible. "I''m not nearly as selfless as you think. I''m doing this for my own sake ¡­ because ¡­"


    He trailed off and shifted me in his arms, pressing my cheeks next to his. "I''m sorry." His breath tickled my face. "Just give me some more time, and I''ll tell you everything you ever want to know. I swear."


    I closed my eyes, telling myself to focus on the warmth of his embrace instead of the hidden bleakness in his voice. "I''m here whenever you are ready," I said softly.. "We have plenty of time ahead of us."

 Chapter 67 - Soul Reaper

    Regardless of what I told Bai Ye, I couldn''t clear those thoughts out of my mind for the rest of the day. The mystery of Twin Stars seemed to be growing day by day, and curiosity finally got the best of me. During his usual meditation time at noon, I decided to sneak into the library and try my luck at whatever information I could find on ancient swords.


    I knew this probably wasn''t the right thing to do. Bai Ye had told me repeatedly that it wasn''t time for me to learn the truth yet, and I should''ve respected his decision. But somehow ¡­ somewhere deep inside, I felt as if a tiny voice was calling to me, luring and coaxing me to find the answer for myself. I could only hope that my instinct was trustworthy.


    I hadn''t visited the library ever since I switched my focus from medicine to sword. When I stepped into the familiar room filled with the scent of aged paper, I suddenly remembered that thest time I came here was ¡­ when I was looking for the dual cultivation technique that I overheard from Chu Xi. My heart fluttered at the memory of Bai Ye leaning over me against the wall, asking those questions that I could barely bring myself to think about properly. I couldn''t help smiling. It had only been a month since then, but so much had changed.


    Bai Ye always kept his books perfectly organized, so I went straight to the section of ancient weapon references. An assortment of leather-bound tomes and scrolls lined the shelves neatly, and I bent down to skim through the titles. I needed something that exined the spirit of the sword, or its connection to the power of its wielder, or¡ª


    A book on the bottom of the shelf caught my attention. "The Forging of a Demonic Sword".


    I pulled the book out carefully. Bai Ye had mentioned Twin Stars was forged with demon souls, and that sounded like a demonic sword to me. Maybe this book would exin everything in more detail.


    I sat down under the window and flipped the book open. The very first page caught my eye. "Three types of demonic swords were forged during the ssical era. With demon flesh, a sword gains the power to create wounds that cannot be healed withmon medicine. With demon blood, a sword gains the power to damage consciousness and shatters an opponent''s spiritual roots. With demon soul, a sword gains the power to reap not only lives but also afterlives, sending its victims to theher world that lies beyond the cycle of rebirth."


    A chill climbed up my spine. Twin Stars was the most powerful type of demonic swords? How did such des capable of reaping people''s soulse into Bai Ye''s possession?


    I read on, saving the questions forter. "Hundreds of demonic swords are known to exist. Because of their constant need for fresh blood to stay sharp, most have inevitably dulled and dwindled in power as of this date, but those that survived the test of time have all created legends of their own."


    I skimmed through the next section quickly. Those legends read like horror stories to me. Entire viges wiped out and towns destroyed. Men and animals alike ughtered in gruesome ways and drank dry. And the scariest part was, the swords hadn''t done those themselves. It was the wielders that willingly took such actions.


    Did the demonic power from the swords affect their users in some way? I couldn''t help but wonder. It wasn''t unheard of for swordsmen to be influenced by des that have collected too much blood debt in their past. And if that was the case ¡­


    I didn''t dare think further. The book didn''t mention Twin Stars, and I was somewhat grateful for it. If it had ever affected Bai Ye in ways simr to what other demonic swords did to their owners ¡­ I didn''t want to know it, and I didn''t want to suspect that this was the reason why he wanted to keep me in the dark.


    My hands trembled slightly as I turned the pages further. Focus on reading instead of specting, I told myself. Stop imagining things. There wasn''t too much time left to linger, and the book was thick.


    The next section went on to describe the bonding between the sword and the wielder. "Demonic power of a sword achieves its maximum strength when channeled through its wielder''s spiritual power. The exact process varies by the sword, and each sword can only bind with one wielder during its lifetime. Once the connection is established, the wielder can control the de at will through his consciousness. An example is illustrated below."


    Channeled through the wielder''s power ¡­ varies by the sword ¡­ Was the meditation technique in the cave chamber the bonding technique for Twin Stars then? But if so, why would Bai Ye ask me to practice it if he had already bonded with the swords? He was able tomunicate with it and control it at will, and if each sword could only do so with one person, then what was the purpose of me practicing the bonding technique?


    I went over the illustrations all the same and continued reading. But the more I read, the more questions were raised instead of answered. "Due to the fact that demonic swords are inherently strong in yin power, they are almost never suitable for women. Even for men, only those who are exceptionally strong in yang would be able to ovee the demonic power''s influence. Beware."


    I stiffened. Nothing made sense anymore. If what the book said was true, then why would Bai Ye give Twin Stars to me in the first ce?


    The time was getting close for Bai Ye to return from his meditation, and I knew I wasn''t going to get any of my questions answered today. I sighed as I closed the book in myp and stood up. Maybe he was right, and I would''ve been better off not knowing any of this at all.


    I returned the book to its original spot on the shelf and quietly left the library.

 Chapter 68 - Immortal Chef

    Bai Ye must''ve returned straight to his room, since I didn''t see any sign of him in the garden on my way back. I was slightly relieved. With his sharp observance, he might be able to figure out what I had just read by simply looking at the expression on my face.


    I set Twin Stars down on the table in my room and stared at it for a little while, unsure what to think. When I first received the swords from Bai Ye, I had thought of it as nothing more than a generous gift from a master to a disciple. A precious one at that, of course, but I hadn''t expected any of these that I woulde to learnter. Its ability topensate for my spiritual root, its bond with my power, its demonic past ¡­ And the more I knew, the more mysterious things started to seem.


    What else was there that Bai Ye felt so reluctant about telling me? Had Twin Stars really wreaked some kind of havoc in its earlier days?


    A knock on the door jolted me out of my pensiveness. "Qing-er." Bai Ye''s familiar voice rang from beyond the entryway.


    I sprang up from my chair, silently cursing theck of time to cover up the troubled look on my face. I didn''t expect him to show up at lunch hour, and I could only hope that he wouldn''t notice anything out of the ordinary when I opened the door and greeted him.


    He didn''t pay attention to my expression at all though. In fact, he seemed a little uneasy himself, lowering his gaze to avoid meeting mine. "I ¡­ was wondering if you''d like to join me for lunch," he said somewhat hesitantly.


    I blinked. "Lunch?" That was thest thing I expected him to say. Immortals didn''t need to eat, and I had been making my own meals ever since I came to Mount Hua. What was this about?


    He looked even more hesitant than before. "I thought some herbal recipes will help you feel better, so I tried a few. At the very least, it''ll save you some trouble cooking. But I wasn''t sure if ¡­ if you''ll like them. It''s been too long since thest time I cooked."


    My jaw fell to the floor. He made lunch for me? And from the look of him, he seemed ¡­ nervous about it? The legendary immortal master Bai Ye ¡­ was ¡­ shy?


    "Would you be willing to try it?" he asked. "If it''s not to your taste, you can alwayse back and ¡­ make something for yourself instead."


    Hearing him talk like this was so different, but almost amusing in a strange way, and I couldn''t help smiling. The gloomy thoughts about Twin Stars vanished from my mind. "How could it not be?" I said and slipped out of the door, taking his hand in mine. "I''ll love anything you make for me, and I''m sure it''s good."


    Relief shed across his eyes. He gripped my hand. "Just ¡­ tell me the truth if you don''t like it," he said and led me to the dining room.


    Like the bath chamber, this was another space that was almost left wasted in our hall. Bai Ye never ate, and it was easier for me to stay in my kitchen for a quick meal. I almost shook my head out of pity when we approached the bright room lined with huge windows, but the moment we stepped across the threshold, my attention was fully on the table.


    There were six different dishes,id out neatly and steaming with bold aroma. "You made all of these? Just for me?" I eximed. How much time and effort did it take him?


    "I wasn''t sure which ones you might like ¡­ but they should all help with oveing the yin power in you." He sat me down in the chair and scooped a bowlful of soup for me. "Try this first?"


    The bowl was warm in my hands, but it was the unmistakable care and slight nervousness in his tone that melted my heart from inside out. "Bai Ye ¡­ You ¡­ You didn''t need to ¡­"


    My earlier thoughts about Twin Stars suddenly stabbed me. No, I was only imagining things. Someone so gentle and loving like him couldn''t be capable of doing those unspeakable deeds with the swords.


    "Qing-er," he urged. "It''ll get cold."


    I smiled, wiping the distracting thoughts away and scooped a heaping spoonful into my mouth.


    Bai Ye looked like he was holding his breath. "H-How is it?"


    "¡­"


    For a moment, all I did was stare at him. The rich scent of silkie chicken and red sage overwhelmed me. There were no fancy spices or sauces, no special ingredients except the bare basics, and yet ¡­ The vors were incredible. The tenderness of the meat, the thickness of the broth, the depth and bnce of the few herbs there were ¡­


    It tasted impossible.


    "Qing-er?"


    Not wanting him to mistake myck of response as disapproval, I swallowed hard, finishing my first bite much faster than I wished. "Were you a chef at the Emperor''s pce before you became immortal?" I asked. "This is ¡­ How did you make this? How could something like this exist?"


    A big smile of relief danced on his face. "I haven''t forgotten how to cook then." He let out a deep breath. "I taught myself while at Mount Hua. When I started focusing more on medicine instead of swords, I found that tasting the herbs helps me remember them."


    I was scooping more soup, and my hand halted at his words. I always thought that he had practiced medicine as a casual interest alongside swordsmanship, since he was most known at Mount Hua for his aplishment in swords. But he had actually switched from one to the other, in the direction that was opposite to what I did? What made him make such a decision?


    "Want to try something different?" He pushed another dish closer to me when he noticed my pause.


    I nodded, and I went through all the six dishes in no time. Braisedmb with angelica, congee with hawthorns and longan, dessert drink with ginger and dates ¡­ The ingredients were all simple, but even the in stir-fried vegetables burst with vor. All of them were unbelievably delicious.


    "You never told me you could cook like this," I said when he refilled my bowl with a second helping of soup.


    "It''s been too long, and I was worried that ¡­" He trailed off a little embarrassedly. "But now that I know you like it, I can make more for you every day."


    My jaw dropped again. "Every day? But¡ª"


    "Herbal supplements in meals can work just as well as medicine. It''ll be good for your body." He smiled as he brushed off a little smudge of food on my lips with his thumb. "Besides ¡­ it makes me happy to be able to do something for you."


    The sparkling love in his eyes dazzled me. The soup sloshed a little in my bowl, and before I knew it, my arms were looped around him in a tight embrace.


    How could I possibly think that he could ever hurt anyone with Twin Stars?

 Chapter 69 - Make It Two

    Bai Ye kept his word. For the rest of the week, I barely stepped into the kitchen at all, and he surprised me every single day with new, impossible relishes.


    The pain in me subsided quickly over time, though I wasn''t sure if it was a result of his home remedies or his constant presence around me, passing his spiritual power to me every chance he could get. His meticulous care almost rmed me, and I felt a little too spoiled at times, but I couldn''t deny the fact that my heart was bursting with happiness.


    I tried not to think about Twin Stars again, and I stopped visiting the library. Maybe ignorance could be a blessing for once¡ªwhatever the truth was, I wasn''t so eager to learn it anymore. I didn''t want to bring any doubts between us, and I trusted that Bai Ye would tell me everything when both of us were ready.


    In the blink of an eye, the tournament of swords was only two days away. Following the tradition, every participant needed to report their challenge invitations for lineups, so I was given "permission" to leave my room and visit the main peak. It was an exciting change after the almost two-week confinement, and I arrived at the field to find Xie Lun''s group standing in line right before me.


    "Yun Qing-er!" Qi Lian eximed brightly as usual. "It''s been so long since we saw youst. I hope your master hasn''t made your lock-up life too difficult."


    I almost tripped upon hearing those words. Why did he mention Bai Ye the first thing he saw me? I nced at Xie Lun, remembering Bai Ye''s suspicions fromst time, and wondered if Qi Lian had heard some kind of gossip from his senior.


    "Use your eyes, Qi Lian," Xie Lun chuckled. "Don''t you see how well-rested and radiant she looks? She might''ve been under confinement, but certainly notcking provisions."


    Qi Lian scratched his head and mumbled, "I ¡­ I did notice, but I''ve been telling her every time I see her that she looks different ¡­ I don''t want thatment to be taken the wrong way."


    Everyoneughed. I let out a short breath, relieved that Qi Lian didn''t make his earlier remark out of certain knowledge. Though his response piqued my interest in a different way¡ªI had thought before that his frequent praises on my looks were purely out of politeness, but from what he just said, it seemed like he had meant it. Could this be another effect of Twin Stars on me?


    That thought was soon behind me as we continued in casual chatters while waiting. Qi Lian filled me in with thetest rumors of Mount Hua, and I couldn''t helpughing at the stories of how eagerly Zhong Yn''s admirers started keeping their distance every time her name was mentioned, as if being associated with her was the most shameful thing ever happened to them. It was hard to believe how flimsy this so-called "love" was between them, and how fast people could change.


    The line moved slowly, and by the time it was finally our turn, I had almost forgotten what I came here for. "How many invitations to register?" the disciple working the lineup sheet asked without looking up.


    "Just one," I replied, "from Yun¡ª"


    "Yun Qing-er." A voice from behind interrupted me. "I would like to make it two, if you don''t mind."


    The disciple at the register grunted in disapproval, clearly annoyed that I was about to slow down the line. I turned around. It was Wen Shiyin, walking towards me from the back of the line. "I apologize for thest-minute notice," she added. "Would you ept my invitation?"


    There were no ill intentions in her tone, though I still felt slightly bothered by the surprise. She was at Xie Lun''s experience level, and it was rare for advanced disciples like her to challenge their juniors, especially given that we barely knew each other. What could her reasons be?


    "Senior Wen, I¡ª" I was nning to discuss it further, but I paused when I saw the stabbing look from the disciple at the register, his expression screaming "make this quick". I sighed internally and nodded. "Of course. I''d be honored to."


    Wen Shiyin lowered her head in a polite thanks. "I appreciate it, and I look forward to seeing you again in two days." With those words, she returned to the end of the line without looking back.


    I was speechless. That was it? No exnations, no details? I was still gaping at her disappearing figure when the registering disciple cleared his throat behind me. "Noon at north field and sunset at south field. Now please make room for the next person."


    I shook my head as I cleared the buzzing crowd and rejoined Xie Lun''s group at the far end of the field. Qi Lian made a face at me. "I knew Senior Wen would challenge you," he said and winked at Xie Lun. "Senior Xie, you lost the bet. Which move will you teach me in return for losing?"


    I was caught off guard by thement, not realizing that they had seen the little incident and, even more so, knew it was going to happen. "How did you know?" I asked. "And why did she?"


    Qi Lian only grinned. Xie Lun sighed, "I''m afraid you''ll have to consider this my payback, Yun Qing-er. Just like how you dragged me into your feud with Zhong Yn ¡­ I dragged you into mine."


    It took me a moment to work out what he was implying. "The rumors are real?" I gasped. "Senior Wen challenged me because ¡­ I challenged you?"


    The rumor of Xie Lun and Wen Shiyin being lovers in the past was a well-known one at Mount Hua. I had suspected that was why Wen Shiyin helped me when I confronted Zhong Yn, but to think that she would challenge me at the tournament for the same reason ¡­


    Xie Lun nodded sheepishly. "She has already challenged all the junior disciples at our hall. If she can''t have the chance to spar with me directly, she''ll settle for sparring with those around me ¡­ and my opponents as well, which includes you. It might sound strange and hard to understand, but that has always been her way."


    Surprisingly, I found that I did understand. If I wasn''t allowed to be close to Bai Ye¡ªheaven forbid that it would never happen¡ªI''d probably seek out everyone rted to him as well, just to make myself feel that he was still right next to me. I darted a nce towards the line where Wen Shiyin stood. I didn''t know the full history between her and Xie Lun, but somehow, I felt a little tinge ofpassion for her.


    "She helped me that day when I made the scene at Zhong Yn''s hall," I said. "I thought that she had done it because ¡­ I thought that she meant well for you." I watched Xie Lun''s expression and chose my words carefully.


    Xie Lunughed. "It''s alright, Yun Qing-er. She won''t deny that she still wants the old days back if you ask her." He gave Qi Lian a hard punch on the shoulder when thetter chuckled. "I don''t want to bother you with gossips about our past, but mind you that she''s an admirable opponent. Even I can''t guarantee to win against her every time. Good luck to you."


    He clearly didn''t want to linger on the subject, so we changed topics soon afterward. Though I couldn''t help but wonder: if Wen Shiyin still held such deep feelings for him, then what was it that had separated them?

 Chapter 70 - Watch Closely

    My mind was bubbling with gossips and questions when I returned to our hall. Wen Shiyin''s love affairs were none of my business, but her challenge was, and I had no idea at all about her techniques and style. How could I prepare for it in a mere two days?


    Bai Ye noticed my preupied look as soon as I stepped through the gate. "Did you get yourself into another bet?" he asked.


    His guess was pretty close to the truth, although this one really wasn''t my fault. "Not exactly a bet ¡­ but I did get ast-minute invitation." I smiled awkwardly. "Senior Wen Shiyin challenged me because of ¡­ someplicated story between her and Senior Xie Lun. At least it''s a challenge with no consequences attached."


    Bai Ye listened to me recount the tale at the field. When I finished, he said, "A challenge is a challenge. No matter the deal, you should take it seriously. Especially when it will help with your matchup rounds."


    I blinked. "Matchup rounds?"


    He looked at me as if I had just grown another head. "You don''t know how the tournament works?"


    When I returned him a nk stare, he sighed. "I see that I''ve failed as your master ¡­ This is called a tournament instead of a dueling ground for a reason. Only the first day is for personal challenges, and the rest are for matchup rounds among disciples of the same experience level. Your opponents will be chosen based on the results of your challenges, so the more you win on the first day, the more advantage you''ll have during the matchups. And if you score high enough in those rounds ¡­ Well, let''s just say there are more tournaments ahead."


    This was all news to me, and I didn''t realize that I had signed up for the tournament without knowing what it actually was. I turned the new information over in my head. Matchups and more tournaments ahead would be great opportunities for me to gain more experience and advance my progress. If winning against Wen Shiyin could give me a good head start on those rounds, then I''d face her with the best of me.


    "Do you know what Senior Wen''s style is like?" I asked. "How can I prepare for it?"


    I wasn''t sure if I saw it right, but Bai Ye seemed a little reluctant when he said, "I haven''t met that disciple, though I know her master. Their styles should be about the same." He picked up his sword. "I''ll try my best to imitate. Your move first whenever you''re ready."


    I hadn''t expected him to get to it right away, but any opportunity to spar with him was too precious to let go. With a nod of excitement, I drew my swords.


    The moment he moved, I understood why he was hesitant about showing me Wen Shiyin''s style. Her master must be a woman, as the form was obviously feminine, with all soft turns and flowy motions. Bai Ye''s style, on the other hand, was all about sharpness, and I could see his struggle while trying to mimic the utterly opposite technique.


    But strangely, the moves didn''t look out of ce on him at all. The softness only made his moves more graceful, and as our des crossed and clicked, I realized that he was trying to show me the essence of Wen Shiyin''s tactics, the fundamental rules of her attacks and defenses, without capturing the details of each motion. In a way, he had merged their technique into his, demonstrating to me how a little change in strength and speed can make a world of difference.


    "Watch this one closely," he called out when I sliced a cut from behind, and he turned to block with a Tornado Swirl. It was a move from one of the intermediate forms I learnedst year, a fast turn of the body that used the momentum to swing the sword at top speed and cover farther distance than the opponent would expect, striking out of surprise.


    I watched him. His footing shifted, his arm moved, and then ¡­ all simrities to a Tornado Swirl ended there. As opposed to relying on speed, he spun his body almost leisurely, as if he was simply turning around to greet me. His movements seemed so slow that I could suddenly follow every inch of motion of his sword, every p of his robe.


    He turned towards me just like that, slowly, elegantly. His sleeves fluttered lightly from the spin, and his hair drifted loose against the wind. I didn''t realize until then that the soft movements of this style could fit him so well, so beautifully, painting every detail of his smooth motion and his graceful figure like a dream. I knew I was getting distracted again ¡­ but I couldn''t help it. My body froze, and the next moment, his sword was edged against my neck.


    "Qing-er," he sighed. "I told you to watch my move. Not to watch me."


    My cheeks burned a little. I was really trying to focus on the right thing at first ¡­ "I''m sorry." I recollected myself and reasoned through what I had just experienced. "I did watch your move, and I understand it now. The secret behind their style is to utilize slow and soft movements to create illusions of ack of speed. Simr to how the Tornado Swirl works, it catches the opponent by surprise because they''d expect it to take longer for an attack tond." Though of course, the effect shouldn''t have been nearly as dramatic if I wasn''t so bewitched.


    He raised an eyebrow, clearly impressed that I had seen through the trick. "Then why didn''t you react if you knew what was happening?" he asked.


    "I ¡­"


    "Was distracted?" He shook his head. "How many times do I need to stress this? Treat your practice as a real battle. You can''t afford to stop moving and stare at someone that might kill you at any time."


    I nodded and opened my mouth to apologize, to promise again that I wouldn''t let this keep happening. Yet the words that came out of me were: "But I don''t stare at anyone except you, and you would never hurt me."


    He stilled, as if startled by what I said. A quiet breeze stirred through the garden, and for a moment, I saw something waver in his eyes. "Qing-er ¡­" he breathed. But before he could continue, the look on his face changed, and his head snapped towards the front gate.


    "We have a visitor," he said.. With those words, a bright sh of flying swordnded outside our hall.

 Chapter 71 - Favor

    This wasn''t the greatest timing, I thought as we put away our weapons and headed towards the gate. Who could it be? Guests were rare at our hall, and the very few that dide were usually for me, such as Chu Xi and Zhong Yn making their medicine requests whenever Bai Ye was away. With both of them gone, I couldn''t think of anyone else that might be interested in visiting.


    Bai Ye opened the gate with me behind him. Someone who appeared to be in his early thirties stood across the threshold. It took me a little while to recognize him as Teng Yuan, Xie Lun''s master.


    "Almost three hundred years and you''ve never invited me to your hall, Bai Ye," Teng Yuan said as he nodded a simple greeting and stepped inside. "Why now?"


    I suppressed the urge to dart a surprised nce at Bai Ye. He wasn''t particrly close to any other masters at Mount Hua, and I couldn''t even remember when was thest time that anyone had visited him. Yet he had invited Teng Yuan?


    And from the sound of it, Teng Yuan didn''t seem all that thrilled to be here.


    "I heard you will be watching over the tournament at the south field," Bai Ye said simply, and the two of them sat down at the tea table. I stood quietly beside him, unsure if this was a conversation meant for me to hear. He hadn''t dismissed me though, so I lowered my head and tried my best to look uninterested in what was going on.


    "It is time that I ask for the favor you promised back in the days," Bai Ye continued. He gestured for me toe forward. "Qing-er, greet Master Teng Yuan. I believe you haven''t met him in person before."


    I almost shook when I heard his words. Even though Bai Ye had always called me "Qing-er" since we met, he had never said it in front of other people. Between a master and disciple, omittingst names sounded a little ¡­ too familiar, and not everyone was as nonchnt about formalities as he was.


    Besides, what did I have to do with his favor?


    Nheless, I obeyed hismand and stepped forward, trying not to overthink it. "Master Teng Yuan," I bowed low in a formal greeting, "it is a great honor to meet you."


    I felt Teng Yuan''s gaze hovering over the top of my head as I bowed. After what seemed like a very long time, he asked, "The swords on your belt, is that Twin Stars?"


    I nodded, surprised that he could recognize it so easily. Was Twin Stars really such a legendary pair of swords?


    He studied me again, so intently that I started feeling a little ufortable under his scrutiny. Just as I was wondering if I should say something to break the awkward silence, he asked Bai Ye atst, "What do you need from me?"


    "You''ve heard what happened to Chu Yang''s daughter and niece," Bai Ye replied. "My disciple was involved in both of those incidents and has gotten on Chu Yang''s bad side because of it. I want you to give her your help, should anything undesirable happen during the tournament ¡­ and in the future."


    "Master?" I blurted out before remembering that it was uneptably rude for a disciple to interrupt a conversation between masters. But I was too astounded to realize it in time. Although I didn''t know the history behind the favor that was promised between them, I could tell that it was a grave undertaking¡ªBai Ye never asked for favors, as he hated to owe or be owed by anyone. I thought that he was going to request something serious rted to the tournament, but this was it? He was asking Teng Yuan to fulfill the promise by ¡­ protecting me?


    Teng Yuan knitted his brow at the request as well. "You realize you are asking me to act against Chu Yang for the sake of a disciple," he said. Though contrary to what his words suggested, his tone was calm and t, as if what Bai Ye asked was only what he anticipated.


    "I realize it," Bai Ye replied. "And that is why I reminded you of what you owe me."


    He sounded almost rude, but Teng Yuan must either be used to this way of conversation, or was so thoroughly engrossed in considering the matter that he didn''t notice the attitude. His gaze swept over me once more. "There are two fields at the tournament," he said, "and I am only watching over the south one. Chu Yang will visit whenever he feels like, and we don''t know when he will end up where."


    "I will be at the north field," Bai Ye said.


    Teng Yuan shot him a nce. "The tournament has been going for four hundred years. You''ve never shown up once. Chu Yang will notice ¡­ even if nothing happens."


    Bai Ye huffed dismissively. "I can handle him noticing. Are you helping or not?"


    There was a strange tension between them, and I could feel that something else was left unspoken but understood in their exchange. For the fourth time, Teng Yuan stared at me in such an intense way that it almost made me shudder. Then he made a strange sound, somewhere between a bitterugh and a sigh. "What else can I say, Bai Ye? I made a promise, and I owe you at least this much."


    I was still in a daze when Teng Yuan stood up to leave. Why did Bai Ye make such a big deal out of the Gatekeeper''s grudges against me? And judging from Teng Yuan''s reaction ¡­ he didn''t seem to have taken a liking towards me, and was probably only forced to ept Bai Ye''s request because of the promise between them. Would this "favor" further damage their already fragile rtionship?


    Bai Ye noticed my worry as soon as he closed the gate behind Teng Yuan. He gave me an assuring smile. "Teng Yuan might look difficult to deal with, but he''s trustworthy. Don''t worry."


    "Master ¡­" I said a bit hesitantly. "I will be careful at the tournament. You didn''t ¡­ didn''t need to go this far to help me."


    He smiled again, though this time, I didn''t miss the regret in the corner of his eyes. "I''m not taking more chances after what happenedst time, Qing-er." He rubbed the top of my head softly. "I promised to keep you safe, and I''ll be able to sleep better knowing that someone else can watch out for you when I ¡­ when I''m not around."


    The sun dazzled behind him as he spoke, and I recalled what I had just said before Teng Yuan showed up at the gate. No, never hurting me was far from enough for Bai Ye. From remedies to strengthen my health, to helping me practice and prepare for my challenges, to making sure that I would stay safe even without him by my side ¡­ Was there anything that he wouldn''t think of and wouldn''t do for me?


    My heart melted at the thought.. "Bai Ye ¡­" I fumbled for the right words to say, and when I couldn''t find them, I reached up and pressed my lips onto his.

 Chapter 72 - Say You Want Me

    Bai Ye almost pushed me away by reflex¡ªI hadn''t kissed him in almost a week, and we both knew why. He shoved on my shoulder like I was a poisonous snake, but when I didn''t pull away at his signal, his force softened into a gentle nudge.


    "Qing-er," he said in a begging tone that I had grown too familiar with over the past few days. "Don''t¡ª"


    I chuckled, knowing what he was thinking. "I ¡­ I''m fine now," I said.


    He stared at me, as if he couldn''t believe what I just said. "Since when?"


    "Since ¡­ yesterday."


    He kept staring, and suddenly his eyes narrowed. "Since yesterday?" The hand that was still on my shoulder slid beneath my chin, holding my head up so that I couldn''t look away from him. "Since yesterday, and you didn''t tell me until now?"


    "¡­"


    I had thought that I was shameless enough to miss him so badly after merely a week. And yet, it sounded like he was¡ª


    Before I could even finish the thought, his long fingers had already slipped through my hair, and he leaned over me in a hard kiss.


    The sweeping sensation of him crashed over me, utterly unlike the little peck that we just shared. His scent, his taste, his fire, everything that was unmistakably him surrounded me and drowned me, awakening all the itches and aches that had been lying dormant inside me all this time. I moaned into his mouth. Heavens, I didn''t know how much I had missed this until now. I gripped him, digging my fingers into his nape and pulled myself closer, reciprocating what he gave me with everything I had.


    He rarely kissed me this way, so fiercely and so possessively that it was almost savage, his heat burning me like the hottest me I had ever seen. He conquered me with his lips and tongue, sucking and stroking and demanding every inch inside my mouth relentlessly until I whimpered out of breath. "Bai Ye ¡­" I panted as I gasped for air. This feeling was almost foreign, yet it was so thrilling, so satisfying.


    He gave me no break, taking a step forward and sealing my lips once more. I stumbled a little, taking a step back to steady myself. He took another step forward. In an alternating sequence that was almost like a dance, we moved away from the gate, and I kept backing until suddenly my back hit something hard.


    I gasped, my eyes flying open. He released me, and I found myself staring right into his gleaming eyes under a golden canopy.


    We were under the big por tree at the center of the garden, me edged against its trunk. Although it was only early autumn, the leaves had already turned yellow from the cool mountain evenings. A breeze rustled past, stirring the sunlight sparkling through the foliage, and a tiny golden shower fell on his shoulders, catching on the silky waterfall of his hair.


    "Qing-er." He leaned in, tickling my cheeks with his breath. His hand deftly reached beneath the folds of my robe. "Say you want me."


    His words thundered in my ears, and I almost jolted. Those were just like what he had said to me in that dream weeks ago, but the way he said it now waspletely different, with an edge to his voice that I couldn''t quite ce. "Bai Ye¡ª" I breathed, but the rest of my sentence was reced by moans the moment he traced his kisses down my neck and took my earlobe into his mouth.


    The familiar tingles roared through me, pulsing sharper than ever before as he licked and suckled gently. His hand slid up my chest, cupping my breast, and he yed with my sensations with his lips and tongue and fingers. I moaned again, my arms starting to tremble against his shoulders. All other thoughts vanished from my head, and the only thing I knew was the irresistible feeling of him on me, so overwhelming that my knees started growing weak. I would''ve fallen if he wasn''t pinning me against the tree.


    "Say it," hemanded, his breath whistling into my ear and awakening more ripples of tiny tremors.


    "O-Of course I do ¡­" I stuttered, trying to catch my breath. We both knew how much we missed this ¡­ and more. Why did he need to ask?


    His lips grazed over mine again, taking me in another deep kiss. He held nothing back, sealing my senses and my breath with such force that I had never felt from him before, and he pushed into me so hard that I thought the ridges of the tree bark might etch into my skull. This definitely wasn''t the usual him ¡­ but this fire, this desire, scorched me and ignited me like no other.


    It must be the long wait, I thought with the small part of my mind that was still capable of thinking. Shameful as it might sound, a week was the longest we had gone without each other ever since we crossed that line. I couldn''t me his eagerness, and in all honesty, I felt just as impatient. "Bai Ye ¡­" I mumbled into his mouth as my hands wed at his clothes. "I want you ¡­ Right here, right now."


    He let out a soft puff ofughter, and his hand glided down, gripping my undeyers. With a rip of fabric, he tore them away.


    My eyes went wide. This ¡­ This was the Bai Ye in my dream. This was what I would''ve never expected of him in real life. And yet¡ª


    I had no more time to ponder. He didn''t break our kiss when he steadied me with one arm and parted my legs with the other. "Qing-er," he whispered against my lips, and for a fleeting moment, I heard a thousand emotions in his voice.. He pressed his body into mine, so hard that I thought we might be one with the tree, and he thrust deep into me.

 Chapter 73 - Like It?

    My knees gave in as I grunted a muffled cry into him. Fortunately, wedged between him and the tree trunk, I had no room for falling.


    He had never taken me like this before. His kisses were wild, and so were his thrusts as he lifted my leg higher and brought himself closer, plunging deeper into me than he ever did. I thought I might feel him on the back of my stomach, and the idea frightened me a little, but at the same time, it felt ¡­ so good. Every thrust filled me to the fullest, mming right onto the spot where my deepest cravings hid, and I drowned in the euphoric sensation.


    This feeling was almost foreign, unlike anything he had given to me before. Had he always been hiding this fiery side beneath his careful gentleness?


    I raised my leg, folding it around him to invite him closer. He obliged, loosening his grip on my thigh and slid his hand up my body. Nimble fingers found my sensitive tips, squeezing and rubbing and twiddling while he set me aze from inside out. I broke our kiss, moaning from the overwhelming pleasure.


    "Qing-er." He brushed his lips over my neck, sending more tremors down my spine. "Do you like it this way?"


    Like it? How could I only like it? I groaned as another wave of sharp sensations threatened to buckle my knees. He kept me steady. It was difficult to believe how easily he could nail me down with just one hand, and no matter how hard I tried, I couldn''t move under his clutch. But that realization didn''t scare me. Instead, it red the mes inside me even more, because I knew that he would only use such strength and power to protect me. To satisfy me.


    "How ¡­ How much have you been ¡­ holding back ¡­ all this time?" I gasped in between moans. Pinned against the tree, I couldn''t wiggle or move even the slightest bit, and every plunge of him was too precisely aimed. The pleasure built up too fast. He had barely started, and I was almost ¡­


    Heughed softly. "As long as you like it ¡­" He kissed me again. "Everything I have is yours, and I''ll hold none of it back."


    The unfamiliar edge seemed to have returned to his voice, though at that moment, all I could focus on was the doting indulgence in his words. This love ¡­ This desire ¡­ sizzled the already maddening sensations throughout my body, stirring the mes higher and higher. Another thrust, and the roaring heat consumed me, bending my knees once more as I let out a trembled cry.


    He steadied my wobbly body. "Not yet, Qing-er," he whispered into my ears.


    I whimpered when he didn''t slow down his motion. My inner muscles were still convulsing in spasm, but with him inside, they only clenched tighter and harder. Instead of fading, the tremors within me kept pulsing, faintly yet irresistibly.


    "Bai Ye!" I gasped madly for air. It was as if I had just climbed over what I thought was the highest peak, only to find that there was yet a higher one right over the teau. I needed a break, a chance to catch my breath and calm my senses before continuing, but he didn''t give me any. Every thrust threatened to reawaken the yearnings inside me that had just been soothed, and before I knew it, I was clutching his shoulders with my quivering arms and digging my fingernails into his cor, moaning as I simmered on the edge once more.


    This was wild, but to my own surprise, I loved every bit of it. Pleasure of the flesh aside, this was the first time that I caught a glimpse of his hidden side, and although I didn''t know what had brought the change, I found fire in the thought that he was finally giving me everything he had. I wanted him just like this, unguarded, unrestrained.


    "Still like it?" he nibbled my bottom lip and asked.


    I tried to kiss him, but the sweeping sensations from inside me kept soaring higher, paralyzing the rest of my body. I could only pant against his lips. "Love it ¡­" I struggled to speak coherently. "Don''t ¡­ Don''t stop ¡­ Ah!"


    As another shudder overtook me, I heard him inhale sharply and almost clenched his teeth. I knew he must be getting close as well, but he seemed intent on making itst, keeping his rhythm steady and not increasing his speed the slightest bit. He let my limp body fall onto him, burying my face into his shoulder and gripped my thigh, continuing on.


    How could he do it? My scorched brain couldn''t find an answer. I draped over him as if boneless, too exhausted to even clutch on, and my body no longer felt like mine. Only the warmth of his embrace and the heat of the wild pleasure within reminded me that I was still very much alive, very much sizzling and searing.


    "Bai ¡­ Ye ¡­" I whimpered, caught between residual tremors and the cravings that were already returning all too quickly. This was unlike anything I could''ve ever imagined from him. Was this ¡­ how he had always wanted it?


    Another wave of sensations swallowed all my thoughts. I moaned out loud, and I wondered how lubricious I must sound. He heaved a sigh along with me, knowing that I was almost there again. "Qing-er," he breathed, e with me."


    With thest bit of my consciousness still left intact, I felt a deep thrust upon those words, and he came hard inside me. The hot gush filled me, burned me, and I cried in a near scream as the heat red up wild tremors that I didn''t know my body was capable of. With a low groan, he dropped to his knees, and both of us fell against the gnarled roots of the tree.


    I gasped like there was no air left in my lungs. He did the same, his chest heaving violently against mine. It took him a while before he shifted to lean against the trunk, keeping me in a careful embrace so as not to crush me, and brushed his lips lightly over mine.


    "Still like it?" he whispered.


    I wanted to chuckle, but there was no strength left in me for it. It took almost all my energy to be able to look up at him. His cheeks were flushed, the high colors of desire giving his usual appearance a tint of warmness. But the westering sun must''ve tricked my eyes, as the rest of his face seemed to look a little paler than usual.


    Nheless, he was an exquisite sight. And a sensual one at that.


    "Bai Ye ¡­" I panted in a stato of breaths and tried my best to smile. "If you keep this up ¡­ our lives might be shortened¡­ by quite a bit." Though it would still be a life that I''d relish every moment of.


    Heughed. Those were the same words he had said to me that night after I dreamed of him. He gathered me closer, leaning my head against his shoulder. "I promised you a lifetime." He dropped another kiss on my forehead.. "It''s all yours, no matter how long."

 Chapter 74 - Always Tomorrow

    That round of madness almost drained the life out of me, and I was so exhausted that the only thing I could do for a while was to lean against him under the tree, trembling in his arms. When I opened my eyes again to a stir of breeze tickling my nostrils, it was already dusk.


    I looked up, and the first sight that greeted me was his beautiful, smiling eyes under the milky twilight sky.


    "Did I fall asleep?" I asked, surprised by how fast time had passed.


    He pecked my forehead. "Sound sleep. Even drooled on me a few times."


    I jerked, instinctively tilting my head to check over his shoulder. It wasn''t until I saw the crisp and dry fabric beneath my face that I realized he was teasing me again. I red at him, though the words of retribution halted on the tip of my tongue when I noticed that he wasn''t wearing his outer robe.


    It was spread over my legs instead, its silver trim gleaming in the rising moonlight. A scatter of golden leaves was caught on it while I slept, tumbling in the wind like little waving hands.


    Right, he had ripped my clothes to pieces, and he was covering me up with his robe because ¡­ I was wearing nothing.


    My cheeks burned. Even now, I still found it hard to believe that he had done all of that. With his arms wrapped softly around me, his hand carefully holding up my head so that I wouldn''t roll off his shoulder, he seemed in every way the gentle, adoring master he had always been. To think this was the same man who had just given me all that wild pleasure ¡­


    Something throbbed inside me at the thought. I bit my lips, trying to silence my body''s shameless reaction to those memories. "I didn''t drool on you ¡­" I mumbled, trying to hide my embarrassment by shifting my attention. "Even if I did, it was to repay you for turning my clothes into rags."


    He looked at me as if he didn''t understand what I was talking about. "You asked for it, Qing-er," he said almost innocently. "You said ''right here, right now'', and I did nothing but oblige."


    The reminder of my own words stirred the sensations in my memory again, and I turned away so that he wouldn''t notice my flushed cheeks. "You ¡­ You could''ve just taken them off! I like this pair of outfit."


    "But you told me before that you don''t like pink."


    "¡­"


    He chuckled. "I''ll get you new ones." He brushed his thumb over my cheek and tucked a loose strand of hair behind my ear. "Meanwhile, if you don''t want mine¡ª" He reached for the robe covering my legs in a gesture to remove it.


    "W-Wait!" I yelped. What little modesty there was left in my head told me that I didn''t want to sit next to him half naked, and I tried to catch his hand before he could pull the garment off of me. But instead of gripping him, I slipped and mmed his hand down along with mine instead, and our fingersnded between my legs, onto my ¡­


    I gasped. My body was still too sensitive after the mad indulgence, and that idental touch ¡­ reawakened something lurking inside me. I snapped my hand back as if scorched, and I prayed desperately that he wouldn''t question what was happening. But of course, it was toote.


    He stared at me. There was genuine surprise in his eyes. "Qing-er¡ª"


    I turned my head away and bit my lips again, too mortified to look at him. I wanted to will my body into obedience, but it wouldn''t listen, and the mes inside me suddenly zed once more. What had happened to me? This felt wrong, insane, and yet ¡­


    Before I could find an answer, I heard himugh. "Qing-er." A warm hand slid under his robe and grazed over my thighs. "Did I ¡­ not satisfy you?" he breathed into my ears.


    I moaned uncontrobly as his familiar touch tickled the itches inside me like the most irresistible drug shown to an addict. Of course he had satisfied me ¡­ and I doubted I''d be able to take any more than what he had given me. But even after all of it, I still wanted him. My body craved his warmth, his caress, to the extent that it frightened me. It was almost as if my own inner self had also surfaced along with that savage side of him, beckoning me to follow that desire.


    What was the meaning of this? What had be of me?


    His hand skimmed between my legs, and his lips found mine before my next moan broke free. "I promise to do better next time ¡­" he whispered, and his fingers slid up to the end of my thighs, dipping into the wetness there.


    I groaned. Please don''t try to do better, I prayed silently. I might not have a life left if he took me any harder. But at the same time, I found his promise unreasonably thrilling, and the bare thought of what we might do together ¡­ was enough to send tingles all over my body and make my back arch into him.


    His finger dipped and swirled nimbly inside me, caressing every sensitive spot with equal care, while his tongue mimicked the motion and made love to my mouth, swallowing my moans and whimpers until I finally cried my release and became limp again in his arms.


    I thought he would finish it off for himself next, but he only kissed me on the top of my head. "Don''t overspend yourself," he smiled and said softly, though I felt the suppressed desire in his hot breath. "Get some rest. There is always tomorrow."


    He swept me up in his arms.. As he carried me back into my room under the stars, I wondered if things would ever be the same between us after this day.

 Chapter 75 - Prove Them Wrong

    Despite Bai Ye''s promise for tomorrow, I somehow managed to control myself and avoid him the next day. With the challengesing right up, I couldn''t afford to get more sore and exhausted than I already was.


    I woke up at daybreak on the morning of the tournament, though Bai Ye was even earlier and had already left by the time I got ready. I felt a strange sort of relief¡ªat least I wouldn''t be too distracted before the real business began. I packed up the new talismans that were reced for me after the incident with Zhong Yn, and I made my way to the north field well before noon.


    The first thing I saw when I arrived was the grandstand where judges and overseeing masters were seated. My steps slowed a bit, and I moved my gaze carefully over the crowd to search for Bai Ye. When my eyesnded on him, he cast a nce my way as well, giving me a faint but unmistakable smile.


    My heart swelled. I knew this was what he came here for, to encourage me on my first ever tournament and to acknowledge my achievement. Maybe even to witness my victory. I would not disappoint him.


    Xie Lun hadn''t arrived yet, so I found a seat in the general stands and watched a few rounds of matches, observing the various techniques and analyzing the tactics used against opponents with different styles. I was busy following a disciple''s fast counter-attacks when I heard a few whispering voices behind me.


    "That''s Yun Qing-er, isn''t it? Master Bai Ye''s disciple?" a girl''s voice said.


    "I think so," a different voice replied. "If I remember correctly, this is the first year I''ve seen her at the tournament."


    The first girl huffed. "I heard she didn''t even know how to use a sword till a month ago. What is she doing here?"


    "That''s probably just a rumor," the other one replied. "Did you not hear about what happened to Zhong Yn? I don''t know how long Yun Qing-er has been using a sword, but when she challenged Zhong Yn two weeks ago, everyone there saw who won. If she did manage to learn all that in one month, then she''s putting all the rest of us to shame."


    "Who knows what shortcuts she took?" the first girl retorted. "Maybe she found some wicked forbidden technique. Or maybe she dual cultivated with someone to elerate her progress. Although ¡­ she doesn''t seem to have a pretty enough face to pull that off easily."


    Well, that was a bit beyond what I was willing to take for the day. I turned back towards them, ready to remind the girl that whatever technique I used was none of her business, when I saw Xie Lun walking up towards us.


    "Pretty faces are certainly better at hiding filthy thoughts behind them," he shook his head and said as he sat down next to me, though he spoke loudly and clearly meant those words for the girl behind us to hear. "It never ceases to amaze me how well some people can disguise their true selves," he added.


    I didn''t expect Xie Lun to have overheard the conversation. Obviously, neither did the girl, as her face ashened at Xie Lun''s remark. "S-Senior Xie!" she stood up and gasped. "I ¡­ I didn''t mean it like that ¡­"


    She looked so desperate to exin herself that I thought I saw tears rolling in her eyes. I nced at Xie Lun in curiosity. "She''s not one of your admirers too, is she?" I asked.


    Xie Lun sighed. "I''m afraid she is, and I feel embarrassed for it."


    I chuckled, the little tinge of anger in me gone at the thought of how much that girl must be regretting what she just said. "I feel a little bad for you that people like this keep swarming you," I joked. "No wonder you said before that you didn''t mind your reputation ruined."


    Xie Lunughed. "I hope I didn''t bring this one onto you as well ¡­ I didn''t hear the beginning of their conversation."


    "No, no, you didn''t," I exined in a hurry, not wanting him to feel guilty for it. "I hearments like this all the time. It''s alright, and I''m somewhat used to them by now."


    Besides, what she spected was ¡­ mostly true, anyway.


    Xie Lun looked at me for a moment. "I''m starting to understand now why you challenged me. It''s unfair and certainly discouraging when others keep treating you like this." He paused, then suddenly lowered his voice. "Do you want me to hold back during our match? It won''t hurt me to lose just one round, and a victory against me will help you stop thosements a lot more easily."


    My jaw almost dropped at his words. Xie Lun was offering me to ¡­ cheat for a win? I stared at him, suspicious that this was a test of honesty, but he only smiled. "I mean it, Yun Qing-er. I''m already touted as the top disciple at Mount Hua, and these challenges mean far less to me than they do to you. Take it as my thanks for saving me from that poison."


    He sounded sincere, and from what I knew of him, I believed that he was truly trying to help me. I thought I should''ve at least considered it, but I surprised myself by shaking my head almost right away.


    "I appreciate your thoughts," I said. "But I''ve been looking forward to this match, and I want to take pride in what I can achieve with my own effort, no matter the result. Besides ¡­ Gossips are hard to stop. If I try to fight back against all of them, it''ll only be a waste of my time. Best to focus on my own goal and let them prove themselves wrong."


    Those words were out of me before I knew it. When I finished, I could hardly believe that I said such things. Ever since I came to Mount Hua, I had always wanted approvals and praises from others, and I had always fidgetted over every criticism against me. Since when did I start seeing gossips this way and treating judgments from others with peace of mind?


    Xie Lun gave me a somewhat surprised look. "You are quite admirable." He lowered his head in a respectful nod. "Forgive me if my offer offended you. I wish more people could see you for who you truly are."


    I smiled. "I''m not offended at all. And who knows? Maybe I''ll still win."


    We bothughed. As we continued to chat casually and wait for our turn, I darted a nce over the grandstand. To my surprise, Bai Ye was ncing my way as well, and our gazes met across the busy field with hundreds of disciples shuffling through. I wondered if he heard the conversation between Xie Lun and me¡ªBai Ye''s spiritual power was strong enough that if he wanted to, he could hear whispers from across the length of the stands.


    But it didn''t matter.. I realized with relief that I had finally learned what he always wanted to teach me, and if he did hear us, he would be proud.

 Chapter 76 - Fifty Moves

    Noon came atst. Xie Lun and I made our way to the center of the field, and one of the judges¡ªa senior disciple that I recognized with some struggle¡ªcame to examine our weapons and make sure we both understood the rules.


    "Since this is a match between different experience levels," the judge said to me, "you''ll be given a few advantages to make up for the gap. The first three moves are yours, which your opponent is only allowed to defend. You can use the talismans assigned to you, whereas your opponent isn''t allowed to use anything other than his sword."


    When I nodded, he turned to Xie Lun. "No other restrictions, and you are free to use any advanced techniques. But as long as your opponent canst more than fifty moves against you, she wins."


    That part was a little unexpected and quite different from how we sparredst time. The fact that Xie Lun wasn''t restricted to lower-level techniques would make things a lot more challenging. I calcted quickly in my head. Last time ¡­ I hadsted about twenty moves against him and twice as many against Bai Yeter on. If I could use the talismans wisely to offset my disadvantage in advanced techniques, I still had a chance.


    Once Xie Lun and I both swore to abide by the rules and standards, the judge pronounced the challenge ready to begin. We bowed towards the grandstand, and I darted onest nce towards Bai Ye. Although his expression was carefully nk, I didn''t miss the encouragement in his gaze when our eyes met. I fought back the bubbling warmth in my heart that tempted me to smile.


    I didn''t dream of winning against Xie Lun, but I was ready to give this the best I had, and I knew Bai Ye would be proud of me.


    Then Xie Lun and I bowed to each other, and we began.


    The first three moves gave me the biggest edge, and I had already nned ahead of time which ones to use. I kept in mind what Bai Ye exined to me about Xie Lun''s style, positioning myself so that my strikes alwaysnded at different angles: straight on from the front first; then behind; then high above. I concentrated my spiritual power on my footwork, shifting positions quickly, and I could feel that Xie Lun''s defenses no longer seemed as fast as they did when west sparred.


    But of course, the gap between our experience wasn''t easily made up for by small tricks like this. Once the first few moves were over, Xie Lun''s counterattacks started pressing me hard. His power flow was too strong, and I struggled to hold up against its impact. Every ng of our des sent strong vibrations through my arms, threatening to shake my swords out of my grip. I clenched my teeth. A few more turns, and I had to call on my power materialization much sooner than I had hoped.


    Xie Lun met it with his. A bright sh of his sword, and I felt a sweeping wave of spiritual power pouring over me like a tide. It was in the form of wind, howling from his de with such overwhelming strength that my starlight was swallowed whole in no time. I didn''t hesitate to summon my first talisman for defense¡ªI knew my limits, and this was not the time to pretend that I could suddenly do what I wasn''t capable of. A shield of light appeared in front of me. As it blocked the impact of Xie Lun''s attack and bought me a moment of break, I reassessed my situation and searched for a solution quickly in my head.


    I had never faced an opponent like this before. Xie Lun was well above my league, and I knew I stood no chance if we were pitching raw power against raw power. But what if I could interrupt his pacing and not give him time to utilize those advanced techniques?


    We had already gone about fifteen moves, and all I needed was tost two more rounds like this. All I needed was to hold him back a little longer.


    I suppose I was taking advantage of the rules, though I didn''t feel guilty for it. I moved again before the spell''s shield had fully dissipated, catching Xie Lun by a bit of a surprise. My des met his in a wide stretch, and before he could settle into the position, I swirled again and caught his sword in between both of mine.


    Xie Lun had probably mastered more advanced techniques than I could name, but I knew all of them must share one thing: the channeling of power. Just like materialization, each one of them required meticulous control of spiritual power flow between the user and the sword. If I could hold up his de and not give him enough break tomand that power, then he would not be able to summon them at ease.


    I kept moving fast. Ten more turns. Twenty. I felt the wind buffeting my face as the two of us switched positions and exchanged strikes quickly, over and over again. Xie Lun managed to summon another power strike only when I misjudged the distance between us, and I blocked it with a second talisman. As the shield dimmed, I swirled to deliver my next attack, but he was faster this time. A hard m of our swords, and I was knocked off bnce. The tip of his de stopped right over my throat.


    We both stilled. The result was clear.


    "You shouldn''t have repeated the same strike twice," Xie Lun said and withdrew his sword. I realized btedly that I had done the same thing immediately after using both talismans. No wonder he was prepared for it the second time.


    "Thank you," I sheathed my swords and said sincerely. It was rare for an opponent to share their thoughts on a match so honestly, and I knew he was doing it to help me improve. Even though I lost, this challenge was well worth it.


    The judge approached as Xie Lun and I bowed to each other to end our turn. "Fifty moves," the judge said.


    Fifty moves? It didn''t feel like I hadsted that long at all, and it took me a moment to realize what it meant. "Fifty?" I repeated. If it had been fifty moves, then ¡­


    "Yes, five ten," the judge confirmed. "You have tied."


    Tied? I had tied with Xie Lun, the top disciple at Mount Hua?


    Despite what I had joked about winning earlier, I never thought I actually had a chance in this match. After all, it had barely been a month since I learned how to use a sword properly. I was so amazed at the result that the only thing I could think of doing at that moment was ¡­ to look up and find Bai Ye in the grandstand.


    For once, I didn''t have to hide my gaze. He was my master, and it was only natural that I sought his approval and acknowledgment at the tournament. Our eyes met, and I saw the smile on his face.. Bright, dazzling, filled with unmistakable pride.

 Chapter 77 - Next Target

    "You didn''t actually hold back, did you?" I couldn''t help asking Xie Lun when I joined him and his fellow juniors for lunch. The tie still felt too unreal.


    Xie Lun gave me an amused look. "You overestimate my abilities if you think that wasn''t my best. Besides, why would I do such a thing if you already told me that it''ll hurt your pride?"


    His openness made me feel a little ashamed of my question. "Sorry, I didn''t mean to doubt you." I smiled embarrassedly. "It was just ¡­ too unexpected."


    Qi Lian winked at me. "Remember the first time you came to our hall, Yun Qing-er? I''m not trying to make fun of you, but ¡­ I had to slow down my moves when we sparred that day. And then, barely a weekter, you came back and we tied! With that speed of improvement, I certainly can''t say anything is unexpected of you."


    Iughed at the memory. Qi Lian was right. A month ago, I would''ve never imagined even participating in the tournament, let alone challenging the top disciple of Mount Hua. To think that I could have the chance of not only doing it now but also ending up not losing ¡­ was simply impossible.


    "Thanks to all your help," I said wholeheartedly. "I''ve learned a lot from practicing with all of you, and I''d love to keep doing so."


    Xie Lun offered a mysterious smile. "If you keep up with such a show in the tournament though ¡­ your practice time might be cut short for quite a while."


    I blinked, not grasping what he meant. It was Qi Lian who eximed next, "I heard rumors that the winners this year will be invited to the Jade Temple. Is it real then?"


    Xie Lun nodded. "Master just told me after my not-so-impressive first match. He said I better make sure that I don''t slip off the list ¡­ Probably because it would embarrass him more than it does me."


    The rest of the groupughed. Being the person who brought the me onto him, I smiled a little awkwardly. "Where is the Jade Temple?" I asked, unfamiliar with the name.


    "Further south," Xie Lun exined. "It''s another cultivation sect simr to Mount Hua. Every few years, all the major sects like to get together and ''exchange new techniques'' with each other, as they call it, though we all know that the real purpose is for everyone to show off theirtest batches of promising disciples. Jade Temple hosts the event this year, and our masters are using the tournament as a convenient way to select our attendants."


    So that was what Bai Ye meant by "more tournaments ahead" the other day, I realized. I hadn''t expected it to be such arge-scale tournament when he mentioned it. "How many people will be there?" I asked.


    "Usually twenty to thirty disciples from each sect," Xie Lun said, "along with their masters. Depending on which sects are invited, there could easily be hundreds of participants, and they are all top of their peers."


    "I wish I could get a chance to go," Qi Lian mumbled. "With so many different schools and styles gathering in one ce, it must be an eye-opening experience."


    Xie Lun chuckled. "Then work hard on your rounds. Master will appreciate it if you manage to make up for the embarrassment I bring him."


    Everyoneughed again, and the topic soon moved on to the matchesing up ahead. But I kept in mind what Xie Lun had said, excited to have a new goal to strive for.


    ~ ~


    Sunset came before I knew it. When I made my way to the south field, Wen Shiyin was already there, and she gave me an approving nod as we walked onto the sparring ground.


    "I watched your match with Xie Lun," she said. "Your skills are impressive, but don''t lower your guard against me. You only have one talisman left, and I''m not weaker than him."


    I could tell from her words that she was treating me as a serious opponent. I smiled. "I will give it my best, Senior Wen. As I''m sure you''ll do the same."


    She smiled as well, and we bowed together to the grandstand. I nced over the seats absentmindedly, knowing that Bai Ye wouldn''t be here to witness my second match. The thought was slightly discouraging, but I knew I wasn''t only doing this for him, and¡ª


    My blood suddenly chilled at the sight of the Gatekeeper sitting at the center of the stand.


    Bai Ye had reassured me that, with his interference, the Gatekeeper wouldn''t make another move against me any time soon. With the extra help that Teng Yuan promised, and in front of the huge crowd of almost half of the disciples at Mount Hua, I knew I didn''t have to worry about the Gatekeeper taking out personal grudges on me. But still ¡­


    I took a deep breath, trying to calm down the irrational fear inside me and focus on the tournament. As long as I didn''t do something wrong and give the Gatekeeper an excuse to punish me again, I should be safe.


    The judge announced the start of the match. I concentrated, wasting no more time on idle thoughts and advanced at top speed. The rules were the same as my first match, but with only one talisman left, every move counted even more than before. I trained my attention on Wen Shiyin, watching her movements closely and carefully assessing her timing based on what Bai Ye showed me before. Our exchanges went fast, apanied by busy shes of spiritual power. On the tenth move, she summoned her first advanced technique.


    I didn''t recognize whatever it was that she used, though I tried to meet it with my starlight all the same. I pushed my spiritual power towards the des, ready for the moment when it built up to unleash its forces. But somehow, something felt different this time. Instead of building up, I felt the energy slowly seeping from the edge of my des, as if a different energy was calling to it, drawing it away.


    It was Wen Shiyin''s technique, I realized only when it was toote. It was restricting my power, channeling it in a different direction than I intended to. I silently cursed myself for not considering this before choosing my method of defense. The force from her attack was advancing at me fast, and I had missed the chance to summon the defensive talisman in time.


    I clenched my swords stubbornly and kept trying to will my power into its proper form. It had only been ten moves, and I didn''t want to lose so easily. I struggled against the pressure of Wen Shiyin''s technique, feeling the flow of my power pushing hard into hers, and suddenly I caught a tiny pulse that broke free from her barrier.


    Ecstatic, I held onto that feeling and pushed harder. A warm stream of energy throbbed inside me, coursing through my body towards the swords, and then¡ª


    The sky darkened, but instead of starlight, it was a crimson light flickering along the edge of the des, just like the one I saw that day in the cave chamber. With a low, resonating growl, the light red all around us, dancing like hissing mes. The power from Wen Shiyin''s attack dissipated fast, and the crimson light faded only when there was no more trace of her spiritual power left.


    Both of us stood still. Wen Shiyin stared at me, clearly seeing that this was not a standard technique. I looked down at Twin Stars, not fully understanding what had just happened either. Then I heard the Gatekeeper''s voice roaring over us, echoing through the field:


    "The demonic sword!"

 Chapter 78 - Memory Of The Past

    My heart stopped. I watched in terror as the Gatekeeper stood up from his seat and walked towards me. "Twin Stars." His eyes narrowed. "I thought I would never see its power ever again in my life. Has Bai Ye finally found a way to reawaken it?"


    His words startled me, and I suddenly remembered the strange look that Teng Yuan examined me with when we met. Was this the moment that Bai Ye was preparing for? Had he anticipated that I might identally summon the power forward from Twin Stars?


    And what had happened to these swords in the past that could make all the masters so rmed?


    Teng Yuan followed behind the Gatekeeper. "What did you just do?" he asked me.


    I looked up at him. "I ¡­ don''t know," I said. I couldn''t tell if his question was meant as a suspicious interrogation or a digression of the Gatekeeper''s attention, but if Bai Ye told me to trust Teng Yuan, then I''d tell the truth. "I was only trying to materialize my spiritual power. But under the pressure of Senior Wen''s technique, it felt ¡­ different. I don''t fully understand what happened."


    The Gatekeeper huffed. "One cannot summon such a power identally. Bai Ye must''ve taught you other techniques."


    The cave chamber, I thought with a slight tremble. The technique that Bai Ye warned me not to tell anyone else about. My heart skipped again at the thought of where the Gatekeeper was leading to. "I haven''t learned anything except the standard techniques for my level of experience," I lied, "the most advanced being materialization, and¡ª"


    "That''s not possible," the Gatekeeper cut me off. "What you just awakened was the true form of the demonic sword''s power. A power that cannot be summoned with any standard techniques. Do you understand what it is capable of?"


    I shook my head. I didn''t, and I wasn''t sure if I wanted to as I recalled what I read that day in the library. Was Twin Stars really capable of wreaking that type of havoc?


    Teng Yuan spoke next. "Show us what you did, Bai Ye''s disciple. The answer will be clear once we see you summon it without another spiritual power''s interference."


    I looked at him, unsure if he was trying to help. What if they notice something else out of the ordinary when I repeat it? I hesitated, unrealistically hoping that Bai Ye was here to help me. But I knew he was caught up in the matches on the other field, and I had to face this on my own this time.


    Trust Bai Ye''s judgment, I told myself. He wouldn''t risk putting me in a worse situation by asking for Teng Yuan''s help. I nodded and raised Twin Stars,manding my spiritual power to flow through the swords the same way I did during the match.


    It was harder to control my power without the pressure from Wen Shiyin''s technique, but I focused on the earlier feeling and kept trying, hoping that a sessful demonstration could make the Gatekeeper¡ªand myself for that matter¡ªunderstand what had just happened. Finally, I felt that sparkle of power in me just like before, and I willed it forward. The crimson light reappeared, ring high like a hissing me over the des.


    "Abomination!" The Gatekeeper''s sudden bellow almost shook the ground. He strode towards me. "This ¡­ This is the devil''s power!"


    I stumbled, cutting off my power flowing through Twin Stars abruptly. This wasn''t right. Whatever I just showed seemed to have made the situation worse. "Gatekeeper!" I eximed while instinctively backing away from him. "Please let me exin!"


    "Gatekeeper," Teng Yuan strode forward as well. His paces looked slow, but within three steps, he had caught up and was standing between the Gatekeeper and me. "If she could wield the full power of Twin Stars at will, we wouldn''t be standing here peacefully right now. You remember what the extent of that power was like."


    My heartbeat thudded violently in my ears as I tried to regainposure. My grip on Twin Stars had grown mmy, and I didn''t know if it was from fear of the Gatekeeper or the swords. The Gatekeeper''s reaction was beyond my expectation. There was not only fury in his eyes, but also a hint of ¡­ horror. Just what kind of history about Twin Stars did Bai Ye try so hard to hide from me?


    The Gatekeeper gave Teng Yuan a re. "She is only a disciple now, and she can grow stronger. If you remember the extent of that power, then you know very well what the consequences are if we leave her be."


    Teng Yuan shook his head. "Twin Stars is no longer the same as we remember. Do you truly believe its strength can still return to what it used to be, after all that was done?"


    The two of them were silent for a long while, as if lost in their memories from hundreds of years ago. Atst, the Gatekeeper sighed. "But we can''t take such a risk. Bai Ye should''ve destroyed these swords in the first ce. Instead, he spent almost three hundred years searching for a way to bring them back to life, and it looks like he had seeded. We can''t let him repeat the same mistake again."


    "Then we will speak to him," Teng Yuan said. "Whereas this one¡ª" he gestured at me, "¡ªis merely a disciple. I find it hard to believe that she has nearly enough power to reawaken these swords that have been dormant for centuries."


    The Gatekeeper scowled. "She is not just any disciple if the demonic sword is bound to her. That''s the only way she can summon this power! Twin Stars¡ª"


    "Twin Stars is a memory of the past." Bai Ye''s voice cut through the heavy air hanging over the field. "Its power is nothing like what you remember, Chu Yang.. And my disciple is not the only one who can summon it forward."

 Chapter 79 - Never The Same

    A mix of emotions washed over me. Bai Ye''s presence was a relief, but the secret of Twin Stars troubled me, and I was a little afraid to hear what he might say. I stopped myself from turning around to look at him.


    The Gatekeeper knitted his brow. "You should be at the north field, Bai Ye. Your duty today is to oversee the tournament, not to shield your disciple no matter what trouble or disaster she might cause."


    Bai Ye gave the Gatekeeper a sarcastic smile. "The matches have ended, as have the ones at your field too, if you haven''t noticed."


    His words seemed to have surprised everyone, and we all turned to look around us. The crowd had indeed dispersed, with few disciples left except Wen Shiyin and the judges. "Sunset is thest match," Bai Ye added, "and I see that you''ve decided to make this one a bit longer than usual."


    "Because of your disciple''s unexpected show of power," the Gatekeeper snarled. "You kept the secret well, Bai Ye. After all this time, I thought you would''ve given up already, but looks like you have finally found the way."


    "You jump to conclusions too fast," Bai Ye said and gestured at me to hand Twin Stars to him. I obeyed, though not knowing what he was nning to do. "Was this what she did?" He raised the swords, and a bright sh of his spiritual power flowed forward onto the des. The crimson light appeared, glowing and pulsing even stronger than when I tried to do the same.


    I bit back a gasp. So Bai Ye had indeed bound with Twin Stars. But if that was the case ¡­


    "I-Impossible!" The Gatekeeper''s expression changed, obviously realizing the same. "Demonic swords can only bind to one person in its lifetime. This is not possible!"


    Bai Ye gave the Gatekeeper a dismissive look. "Because this is nothing like the sword''s true power, and one does not need to be bound to the sword to summon it forward." Without warning, he suddenly shed one of the des over the fence at the edge of the field. A few gasps rose from the small crowd as a clean cut sliced through the stump. I jolted, staring at the scene in confusion.


    "No ck smoke," Teng Yuan observed. "No acrid stench. This is ¡­ unlike a demonic sword''s typical strike."


    Bai Ye sheathed the swords and handed them back to me. "As I said, this is not the sword''s true power, only a different form of its materialization. Twin Stars has no more demonic strength left, and will cause no one harm."


    The Gatekeeper squinted at Bai Ye. "Even if what you said is true, it is still a risk. Twin Stars should''ve been destroyed long ago. If it ever reawakens fully¡ª"


    "It will not." Bai Ye''s look darkened. "Both of you should know very well that after what was done, there is no way for Twin Stars to return to what it once was." His tone turned deadly. "Do I need to remind you of everything I did, and how I brought myself to do it?"


    There was suddenly a strange silence, and for a moment, I thought I saw guilt shing across the Gatekeeper''s face. He looked at Bai Ye long and hard. Then he heaved out a heavy sigh. "I hope you know what you are doing this time, Bai Ye. I only fear for the future of Mount Hua ¡­ and everyone''s safety."


    "I don''t need to be told what to do," Bai Ye gritted out every word. "I will say this onest time, Chu Yang: Twin Stars is gone, and it will never be back the same way it was before, so stop trying to find more excuses to give my disciple trouble."


    With those words, he summoned his flying sword, and I followed him out of the field.


    ~ ~


    I didn''t know what would happen to the result of my challenge against Wen Shiyin, but that was thest thing I cared about. The mystery of Twin Stars opened up too many questions in my head that I was afraid to know the answers to, and as if to make things worse, I sensed a rare fluctuation of Bai Ye''s spiritual power as I followed him back to our hall. It was fluttering, pulsing unsteadily the entire way.


    Whatever the Gatekeeper said and whatever that had happened in the past ¡­ was not only bothering me. It troubled Bai Ye as well.


    We stopped at the corridors just past the entrance. This was usually where we parted to return to our separate rooms, but neither of us moved today. We stood in silence for a little while, and when I realized Bai Ye might be waiting for me to ask him questions, I said in almost a whisper, "Am I ¡­ really not bound to Twin Stars?"


    I wasn''t sure why that was the first questioning to my mind, but somehow, I felt that he wasn''t telling the Gatekeeper the truth, and that all of this was rted to the past of Twin Stars that he didn''t want me to know about.


    He hesitated, though only for a moment. "You are," he said. "I was only able to demonstrate the opposite to the Gatekeeper because your spiritual power flows in me."


    A slight embarrassment hit me when I realized what he meant, but it was soon reced by more questions. Did that mean he had never bound to Twin Stars before? But how ¡­


    "Qing-er," he said softly. "Will you forgive me for hiding everything about Twin Stars from you for so long?"


    I was taken aback by his words and the mncholy in his tone. His gaze was unfathomable, and I realized maybe this was the real reason why his spiritual power was so unsteady¡ªbecause he was struggling to bring himself to mention what he couldn''t before.


    "I ¡­ There''s nothing to forgive," I said. "I know you have your reasons, and I don''t want to push if you aren''t ready."


    That mysterious look of sorrow crossed his eyes once more. "I was ¡­ afraid," he said. "Still am. I am afraid that if you find out all the truth ¡­"


    His voice was light, drifting on the evening air like a wisp of fog, dispersing into the darkness and leaving no trace behind.

 Chapter 80 - The Buried History

    I stared at him, stunned.


    The moon was shrouded behind the clouds, enveloping the world beneath in a murky shadow. He lowered his gaze as if afraid to meet mine, his figure a dark, lonely silhouette against the wavering light.


    I had never imagined that someone as strong and powerful as him could look ¡­ so vulnerable. What was he afraid of? What could I possibly do to him if I learned the truth?


    He reached forward and unsheathed one of the swords on my belt, running his thumb over the de. The cold steel glinted faintly. "Twin Stars has been with me since before I became immortal," he said. "It came into my possession by chance."


    I held my breath. So he had finally decided to tell me.


    "I was exploring a demon''sir, searching for some legendary hidden text of an ancient cultivation technique, when I found another cultivator dying from a fatal injury. I tried my best to save him, but it was toote. Before he died, he gave me his swords as a token of gratitude.


    "Back then, I had not the slightest clue how rare an artifact the gift was. Twin swords didn''t suit my techniques, so I put them away with the rest of my collections and never used them. It wasn''t until one day when I returned home soaked in demon blood that I realized these were no usual des."


    The scene in my mind reminded me of that vision in the cave chamber. "Did it scare you?" I asked, remembering my own shock at the time.


    He shook his head. "I was young then. The power of demonic swords was rumored to help cultivators advance tremendously, so the moment I knew what Twin Stars was, I was nothing but ecstatic. I had kept Twin Stars close by my side every day since then, and I browsed every ancient text I could find on demonic swords, looking for ways to call forward its maximum power."


    He was a little like me back in the days, I realized with a start. Eager to improve, willing to try anything to elerate his progress. Was this why he had always wanted to teach me otherwise? Was it because of what he had learned from his regrets?


    "I slew countless demons with it," he continued, "and Twin Stars did grow stronger. The rumors turned out to be real, as my advancements were soon beyond the reach of any of my peers. At the peak of my days, I could challenge both Teng Yuan and Chu Yang together and win the match alone.


    "Things continued the same way for another two hundred years. I reached my ascension, and Twin Stars grew stronger day by day. Others started warning me that it was dangerous for demonic swords to hold such power, but I didn''t listen. I thought they were only jealous."


    His grip on the hilt of the sword tightened, as if he was fighting against himself to say the rest of the words. "That was when its power went beyond what I could control." He closed his eyes. "That was when Twin Stars ¡­ went berserk."


    The night was dead silent, and my heartbeat suddenly sounded too loud. The moon moved fully behind the clouds, drowning us in darkness.


    All the horrifying legends that I read in the book rushed back into my mind. What I had suspected and feared the whole past week ¡­ was real.


    "Mount Hua was a small sect back then," he continued. There was a tremble in his voice. "Few could defend themselves against the power of a demonic sword. Teng Yuan and Chu Yang did their best to help, and we managed to save some of the injured, but many didn''t make it. Mount Hua ¡­ was a living hell for months."


    "How could I have never heard this part of Mount Hua''s history?" I asked.


    "There weren''t many of us at the time, and none held any more connections to the outside world once we swore our oaths to the cultivation path. No one else knew what happened. Chu Yang buried the truth, recing the incident with a gue in all written records. The three of us are the only ones today that still remember what Twin Stars used to be like, and what it was capable of."


    I looked down at the sword hanging on my waist, and I understood then why he was afraid to tell me the truth. Learning that my swords had the power to kill hundreds in the blink of an eye, and that he was the one who wielded it ¡­ should''ve frightened me. Disgusted me. Turned me away from him.


    But to my surprise, it didn''t. The only thing I felt was pain. He hadn''t meant for any of this to happen. Demonic power was a double-edged sword, but he was not the only one who had ever attempted to tame it. Some had seeded, and more were trying every day.


    Heartless as it might sound, if I were in his situation, I could''ve done the same.


    I fixed my eyes on him in the thick shadows of the night. He looked tired, as if he had just fought a hard battle and was injured all over. He didn''t look back at me.


    "Was that when Twin Stars was sealed?" I asked softly. "The Gatekeeper said you''ve been looking for a way to reawaken the swords for over two hundred years ¡­ Is that true?"


    A bitter smile crossed his lips. "Why would I want to see such power ever again?" he rasped. "I told the truth when I said the swords can never return to what they used to be. I won''t make the same mistake again." He paused. "But if ¡­ if you ¡­"


    If you don''t believe me, I knew that was what he wanted to say. He couldn''t prove any of this to me, and even with everything he just said, there were still questions left unanswered. But I found that I did believe him. Although he had hidden things from me¡ªand might still be hiding more¡ªhe hadn''t lied to me. Not yet.


    "I believe you," I said. "I was the one asking you for Twin Stars in the first ce. You wouldn''t have given them to me if I didn''t keep pushing you for a way to help with my progress, and I wouldn''t have had the chance to awaken it then."


    And this was why he had always tried to persuade me to choose the path of medicine, instead of swords. Because this was the price and the risk that my choice came with.


    He looked at me, a sh of relief crossing his eyes at my response. "You don''t need to keep using it if you ever change your mind, Qing-er. Without your spiritual power sustaining it, Twin Stars will return to being dormant, and you don''t need to worry about it fully reawakening by ident. Though your progress in swordsmanship ¡­"


    He returned the sword he was holding to the sheath on my belt. "It''s not a decision you have to make right now. At the very least, you''ll need Twin Stars to finish the tournament." He smiled. "You did wonderful today."


    His smile looked pale, almost helpless under the dim moonlight. My heart clenched at how ill-suited it looked on him.


    "You could''ve told me this earlier," I said softly. "I''m not that easily frightened, and I don''t judge people for mistakes that they didn''t mean to make."


    I thought those words mightfort him, but the sorrow in his eyes only grew heavier. He turned away with his back to me, hiding his face from my view. "You are entitled to judge me, Qing-er ¡­ however harshly you wish to, and one day you might realize that I deserve all of it ¡­ and more."


    His voice was deste, like a cold wind whistling through ruins from centuries past. I hadn''t expected this. What else could there be that still troubled him? What made him so certain that I would judge him for it?


    Maybe I should''ve been afraid, but instead, I stepped forward and wrapped my arms around him from behind. I felt his body stiffen, though I didn''t let go. "I love you for who you are, Bai Ye," I pressed my cheek into his back and whispered.. "Nothing about your past will change it."

 Chapter 81 - The Questions Unanswered

    Needless to say, it was a sleepless night for me, and likely the same for Bai Ye as well.


    Alone in the silence and stillness of the night, I was able to think through everything more clearly now. I stared at the canopy over my bed, wondering idly if I would start to hallucinate once I grew sleepy enough, and if the scenes of the past would appear in front of me on that nk screen.


    My conscience told me that my earlier reaction was wrong. Innocent lives were lost, and nothing could justify this part of Mount Hua''s history being rewritten and buried into the past. The dead deserved a better answer, and whoever brought this bloodbath should''ve been punished.


    But another part of me fought that thought desperately. Death was not an unfamiliar concept to cultivators. When we swore to devote our lives to the path of seeking our awakening, we prepared ourselves for those sacrifices. There were risks in every step of training, danger in every encounter with demons and enemies alike. Even in tournaments, idental injuries weren''t unheard of, and some of them had been fatal.


    Even though I knew that this was different. These victims shouldn''t have been involved, and they weren''t prepared for it. This ¡­ was manughter.


    I shuddered. No, Bai Ye hadn''t intended any of this. It wasn''t his fault. Demonic swords were known to affect their users to the extent that was beyond their control ¡­


    But how did it happen if he was never bound to Twin Stars? Without that connection, he shouldn''t have lost his mindpletely under the swords'' influence. And if he had truly learned the danger of that power after the fact, why didn''t he destroy the swords like the Gatekeeper said, so that there would be no chance of the same tragedy happening again?


    I tossed in bed uneasily. I didn''t want to doubt him, and I had meant it when I said that my feelings for him wouldn''t change no matter the truth. But what if those answers turn out to be too much for my conscience to bear?


    ~ ~


    The rest of the tournament went by all too quickly. The rumors of me using a demonic sword spread fast, and people started darting fearful nces at me whenever I passed. I ignored them, trying to focus fully on my matches and not think too much about anything else.


    My challenge against Wen Shiyin was considered canceled, and I got a good draw for the matchup rounds based on my tie with Xie Lun. After a few days of busy sparring, I ended up with almost a streak of wins, with only a few ties and no losses.


    Which meant that I might end up on the list of disciples to visit Jade Temple. As long as the Gatekeeper didn''t intentionally cross me off.


    However, when I returned to my room at the end of myst round, I wasn''t so sure if I still wanted this opportunity anymore. The past legends of Twin Stars hung heavy in my mind, haunting me like a dark shadow that followed too closely everywhere I went. I was hesitant to continue using the swords, and I was yet to decide whether to switch my focus back to medicine. The trip would only dy that decision for another couple of months.


    My thoughts jumbled while I gathered my items in the kitchen and started preparing my brew for the day. Steam rose from the pot, blurring everything in front of me with a thick haze. How ironic that just a few days ago, I had thought that I had finally learned how to follow my heart and pursue my own goals, yet now here I was, wondering if I would ever see my true path again through the mist.


    "Qing-er."


    Bai Ye''s voice snapped me out of my musings, and I stood up so abruptly that I almost tipped over the boiling pot. It was only natural that I was surprised though¡ªwe had barely talked after that evening. I wanted to me it on the busy tournament schedule, but I knew that wasn''t the real reason.


    He didn''t step into my room like usual, only standing across the threshold when he cleared his throat a bit hesitantly. "Sorry to startle you," he said. "I''m ¡­ leaving tomorrow morning to search for some more herbs."


    I looked at him in surprise. "I thought you had let go of whatever you were looking for," I said, recalling what he had told me at East Vige.


    "I have. This is just to find recements for the snow lotus, since it''ll probably be used up soon." He paused for a moment. "And what I had been looking for before ¡­ wasn''t for awakening Twin Stars, if that is what you''re thinking."


    I winced. That wasn''t what I was thinking at all, and something deep inside me pained at the cautiousness in his tone. Was this why he was afraid to tell me the truth about the swords? Because he thought that my trust in him was so flimsy?


    "If you want toe along ¡­" he continued, "you can meet me at dawn. Otherwise, I''ll be back within a week."


    That was the simplest farewell he had ever said to me. I nodded a bit numbly, and he left without another word.


    Staring nkly into the boiling pot, I felt at a loss. Bai Ye had already been acting a little off ever since I saw that vision, and now, things had taken yet another drastic turn. Even though I had tried my best to show him that I wasn''t frightened by whatever he told me, he was still avoiding me, and somehow I felt that the more I learned, the less I understood about this puzzle.


    But one thing I did understand: I couldn''t let doubt fester between us.. The questions in my mind still needed answers, but before I got them, I wasn''t going to sit back and watch this ruin everything we had.

 Chapter 82 - Trust

    There was no question that I wouldn''t let him go on this trip alone and avoid me further. After finishing the brew and cleaning up the kitchen, I was about to start packing and get ready for an early night''s sleep when I realized that ¡­ he hadn''t told me where he was going.


    How could I pack without knowing what was needed for the destination? He really didn''t expect me to want to join him on the trip at all, did he?


    I sighed. It was rare to see Bai Ye''s insecure side like this. But whether or not he expected it, I was going, and I''d convince him if I had to. I stepped out of my room, crossed the garden, and was rounding the corner to his room when I saw him sitting on the long bench by the corridor, staring into the moonless sky.


    My steps halted.


    He heard me and looked my way. "Do you need help with anything?" he asked.


    I fought back a wince. He never talked to me like this. Courteous and straight to the point, like any other master to their disciple, but utterly unlike him to me.


    I padded over and sat down next to him. "You didn''t tell me where you''re going tomorrow," I said. "What should I pack?"


    He looked at me as if what I just said made no sense. "You want toe?" he asked.


    I nodded. "I''ve almost forgotten what it''s like to search for herbs in the wild. If I need to make a decision on which path to choose in the future, I''ll have to remember what medicine training feels like."


    That wasn''t the only reason I wanted to go, of course, but that was the easiest to persuade him with. As I expected, his expression slowly rxed. "The Misty Mountains," he said after some time. "It''s farther in the south and stays in summer weather most of the year, which would help with finding herbs that have gone out of season here. I''ll pack extra healing medicines and supplies for you. Just bring at least one change of clothes for yourself."


    My mind eased at his eptance of mypany, though what he saidst made me blink. "Change of clothes?" I couldn''t remember when was thest time that I had packed clothes for a trip. Those had been deemed unnecessary the day I learned how to use cleansing spells.


    "There are guardian beasts at ancient mountain ranges like this," he exined. "It will make things easier if we avoid using spells while within their territory. Fluctuation of spiritual power could draw them to us. Although they aren''t difficult to kill, these beasts help sustain the bnce of power in their area and are usually harmless to people, so it''d be best if we can avoid hurting them."


    A touch of warmth fluttered in my heart. This was the Bai Ye I knew¡ªvengeful to his enemies, but kind and thoughtful to those who deserved his care, even when it came to innocent guardian beasts.


    It was too hard to believe that someone like him could ¡­ do all that in the past with Twin Stars.


    "Should I bring Twin Stars?" The thought reminded me. "Would its power draw these beasts to us as well?"


    He hesitated a bit awkwardly. "These beasts aren''t attracted to yin power like the demons at East Vige. The swords are safe, but if you have doubts ¡­ just leave them here, and I will seal them in my vault while we''re away."


    There, he was taking my question the wrong way again. I sighed inwardly. "Why should I have doubts?" I asked. "Bai Ye, did you think that what you told me the other day ¡­ would make me not trust you anymore?"


    Silence stretched between us, hanging heavy in the darkness. He looked up into the ck expanse of the sky again, avoiding my gaze. "Does it not?" he asked almost inaudibly.


    I shook my head. "I know who you are. What happened before doesn''t make you a different person from the one that I spent the past five years with." Iid my hand on the bench, resting on top of his. I noticed his slight flinch, but I didn''t back away. "Do you remember what you told me the day I made that scene with Zhong Yn? You said you hoped I could think of you as someone to rely on in times of need, instead of someone to criticize me for my mistakes. Can you think of me that way as well?"


    I paused for a moment, choosing my words carefully. "I won''t judge you, and I want to share your burdens with you if you let me. If you regret those mistakes, I''ll repent with you. If there are ways to mend them, I''ll atone for it with you. If there are punishments, I''ll¡ª"


    "Qing-er." He stopped me. He still didn''t look at me, but he turned his hand andced his fingers through mine. "Don''t say that again, please. This has nothing to do with you."


    That deste tone had returned to his voice. My heart clenched at how stubbornly he was still trying to keep me out of this, but the warmth of his hand sped around mine betrayed him. I knew that despite everything he feared, he wanted my faith in him. "How could this have nothing to do with me?" I said. "You help me with all my troubles like they are your own. Why won''t you believe that I can do the same for you?"


    I reached out and cupped his cheeks with my hands, making him turn towards me. He finally looked at me then, and I almost trembled at all the overwhelming emotions in his eyes.


    "You are the most important person in my life, Bai Ye," I breathed. "Nothing will ever change that. I will always stay by your side, no matter the past and no matter what mighte in the future."


    Under his dark, unfathomable gaze, I leaned in and brushed my lips over his.

 Chapter 83 - Persistence

    I thought he might push me away. He didn''t. His body stiffened a little at first, but when I didn''t let go, he started to rx, and his fingers inteced with mine tightened.


    "Qing-er," he whispered against my lips.


    Something shredded my heart at the sound of his voice. I had never heard my name spoken like this, with such deep longings and profound love that hid beneath all the hesitation and fear. I suddenly remembered that evening when he kissed me under the plum tree in front of my room. Our first real kiss. He had made me say his name, and I wondered if this was what I sounded like, if this was how he felt back then.


    Even though I still didn''t fully understand his qualms, swapping positions with him like this and seeing such a vulnerable side of him pained me. If I knew that bringing up the past would hurt his feelings so much, I probably wouldn''t have asked. I couldn''t change what already happened, but I wished I could do more to ease his mind, to assure him that what was gone was gone, and I would stay with him through the future no matter what his struggles were.


    I brushed my thumb over his forehead, trying to smooth out the thin lines on his brow knitted with sorrow. "I''m not leaving you," I said, recalling what he had told me that night to reassure me. "Don''t let this change anything between us, will you?"


    I wrapped my arms around his neck, bringing myself closer, and I kissed him again.


    It took him a little while to respond to me, but he did. Slowly, his hand slipped free from my grip and slid up my nape, holding me in, and he parted his lips, giving me a taste of him for the first time in days.


    Relieved at his silent answer, I delved into his mouth, exploring and savoring him in a slow caress. I felt my heartbeat quicken as I took in his scent, his taste. I hadn''t nned on kissing him like this, but I missed the sensation of him, and in a way, I wanted him to know it. Suddenly, I stood up. In his puzzled gaze, I reseated myself in hisp, straddling him, and I sealed our lips together once more.


    I wanted him to know that regardless of what he thought might hold me back, I loved him and wanted him all the same.


    My fingers worked the ties of his robe, and I heard his breathing change. His hands glided beneath my dress, a bit hesitantly at first, but when his palms found my bare skin and started roaming all over me, the heat of his touch told me everything. I moved my body forward, almost sighing in relief when I felt him already prodding me hard, and I shifted my weight to support myself on my knees, rubbing softly over him.


    He breathed heavily into my mouth. We didn''t speak, but I could tell from every sound and gesture of him what he was thinking. I knew he needed more time to fight his hesitations and fears, so I gave him time, moving against him slowly while intertwining my tongue with his. I wondered if this counted as seducing him, but I didn''t care. I would do it over and over again until I broke his stubbornness.


    He was hot and stiff, and as I enticed him with those light touches, the heat inside me burned as well. The hush of the night was soon filled with our heavy breaths and sighs, and atst, he gave in. "Qing-er." He broke our kiss and yanked my cor loose, trailing burning kisses down my chest. "You are a little devil indeed."


    And with those words, he buried his face into me and took one of my nipples into his mouth.


    I moaned as sharp tingles shot through me like lightning. His teeth grazed over my tip while his fingers pinched my other side at the same time, sending waves of shudders down my spine. He had finally broken free of himself. And even though my push seemed to have made him a little more relentless than usual ¡­ I relished this new feeling. I pulled down his breeches, shedding my lower garments in one swift motion, and I sat into him.


    We both moaned. With his tongue and fingers already ying havoc on me, the sensation of him filling me from below was too strong, and my knees almost buckled. I dug my hands into his hair, panting while I gathered my strength, pulling myself up before sitting all the way back down again, letting him in to the fullest.


    I heard his gasps with every move. His other hand squeezed my bottom, clenching me tight, and he thrust gently into me in rhythm with my movements. He knew exactly when and where to find all my most sensitive spots, and as waves of pleasure started sweeping over me, I felt a sense of fullness in my heart. This was the harmony between us. This was what we shared that no one and nothing could take away from us.


    "Bai Ye," I whispered into his ears. "Devils are persistent ¡­You won''t be able to ever get rid of me."


    He didn''t respond, but I knew he heard me, because the next moment, he closed his teeth around my sensitive tip. I squeaked as the half-pain, half-pleasure sent a maddening tremor through my whole body, and my knees gave in. I fell into hisp, swallowing him full inside me, and the deep m carried both of us over the edge. I copsed onto his shoulders.


    He leaned against the corridor''s column behind him and wrapped me in his arms. "You already missed your chance, Qing-er," he kissed me and said. A smile finally returned to his face.. "I''m not letting you go, for as long as I live."

 Chapter 84 - Through The Woods

    I was at ease for a good night''s sleep for the first time in days. When I met Bai Ye the next morning at the gate, the mncholy that had been overcasting his face for a while had finally faded. The bright morning sun gilded his beautiful smile, tinting it an alluring rosy shade.


    "You are bringing Twin Stars?" he asked, his gazending on the swords on my belt.


    There was still a trace of uncertainty in his tone, but the nervousness from before was gone. I let out a breath at the progress. "I''ve gotten used to having them around," I said. "And it''s good in case of need. I don''t feel asfortable with my old practice sword anymore."


    Of course, I wouldn''t tell him that the main reason I brought them was to ease his doubt.


    He nodded. "It''s a good choice to stay with what you''re familiar with, though you shouldn''t need them as long as you don''t stray too far from me." He summoned his flying sword and offered me his hand. "Come, let''s try to make it there before the heat gets worse."


    I couldn''t help but smile at his familiar gesture when I took his hand. The Bai Ye I remembered wasing back, I thought as we took off into the air. By the time we return, the past would be behind us, and I wouldn''t let it haunt our future again.


    ~ ~


    It was obvious how the Misty Mountains got its name as soon as I saw it from a distance. The stretch of peaks loomed like sinuous shadows behind a heavy fog, theiryers of green only peeking asionally through the milky white gauze. When wended, a wave of hot, humid air hit my face so hard that I thought we had walked into a hot spring.


    "Warm and humid climate is a must for many precious herbs," Bai Ye said when he saw me dabbing my forehead with my sleeve. "It''s not quite noon yet ¡­ and the day will only get hotter."


    I grimaced embarrassedly, wondering if he thought I looked like a spoiled wimp. "I''m just ¡­ too used to the cool autumn at Mount Hua," I said. "I''ll adjust soon enough."


    I thought he might make fun of me, but he only smiled. "The snow lotus must''ve worked quite well if you are getting morefortable with colder temperatures. Let''s get to work then." He gestured for me to follow as he started moving towards the center of the forest.


    The climate at the Misty Mountains was drastically different from Mount Hua and most other ces I had been to, and I gasped as we walked through such diverse flora that I had never seen before. The trees weren''t too tall but dense with thick branches, and the shrubs were lush, overgrown with countless ivies. I ducked my head under the overhanging vines as I trailed behind him.


    "I recognize a few herbs here," I observed, "the rest I''m not too familiar with ¡­ Which are the recements we''re looking for?"


    "The roots of tuber fleece flower or reishi mushrooms. Either would supplement what you need at the moment."


    I recalled the descriptions of those two nts that I had read in books before. Tuber fleece flower was a vine that grew within cracks between rocks, or sometimes climbed short shrubs. Reishi mushrooms were usually found in shades, at the base of decaying tree trunks. I noted these, focusing my attention on locations that matched their habitats.


    "Older nts make much more potent medicine in this case," Bai Ye continued. "Look forrger leaves with deeper creases in their veins, it''s usually a good indication of their age¡ª Don''t wander too far from my side, Qing-er," he called behind me as I stepped away to examine the veins of a vine in the distance to see how well I could discern the creases. "There are many other dangerous animals here in addition to the guardian beasts, and plenty of them are poisonous."


    I turned back, nodding sheepishly. He had always said something like this to me every time we went on a trip in the depth of the wild¡ªdon''t stray too far, don''t wander on your own, stay where I can see you. When I was younger, I often felt a bit frustrated and discouraged by his overprotectiveness andck of confidence in me, but after all the recent times that I got myself in trouble because of my carelessness ¡­ I started to understand his worry.


    "Sorry, I got carried away by what you were describing," I said when I returned to his side. "But there''s an easier way to make sure I don''t get lost ¡­ Like this," I smirked and took his hand, threading my fingers through his.


    He said nothing, but I saw the corner of his lips curve up. I let myself smile a little too, and I remembered those days when I was still a clueless, curious girl, clenching a tip of his sleeve in my hand and following closely behind him, eyes wide at everything around us.


    He had taught me so much since then, and showed me that there was so much more to this life than I could have ever imagined.


    My hand tightened around his, though I tried to tell myself to focus on what we came here for. "You were saying ¡­ the older the nt, the better its effect," I said. "How old are we trying to find?"


    "A hundred years is a fair start," he replied. "Thousand-year-old tuber fleece flower would be the best for your condition."


    "Aren''t those hard toe by?"


    "Yes, and that''s why I''m nning to spend a week here. Maybe even longer, depending on our luck."


    I lowered my head and hid another smile. I was more than d to spend a month here alone with him, and it was refreshing to take a break from all the suffocating events at Mount Hua. I silently wished that the luck he wanted wouldn''t be on our side anytime soon.


    With that thought, my searching gaze started growing a little perfunctory as we continued through the sunlit woods, hand in hand.

 Chapter 85 - Sanctuary

    Bai Ye named a myriad of new herbs to me as we passed them on our way, stopping every now and then to let me feel their texture, sniff their scent, and sometimes taste them. I recognized a few of those from books I had read before, though most I had never even heard of.


    As Imitted the new information to my memory, all our past trips where we shared moments like this rushed back to my mind, and I remembered how peaceful and fulfilled I had always felt every time, surrounded by the serenity of the woods and his patient guidance. It was a feeling that I hadn''t experienced for a while, and I wondered if it was because my ventures into the wilderness were too long overdue, or because my recent obsession with swords had shadowed my true passion.


    Maybe he was right. Maybe medicine was meant to be my path after all.


    Time passed quickly in the maze of trees, and the afternoon heat was soon upon us. The shafts of golden light falling through the forest''s canopy looked soft and beautiful, almost dreamy against the mist, but with the unseasonal temperature and humidity, I couldn''t help thinking that we were walking inside a steamer basket. For once, I wished that the yin power from Twin Stars could be a little stronger, just to cool me off for the next few days.


    Bai Ye noticed my slight frown. "There is a cave not far from here." He squeezed my hand in encouragement. "We can rest there until sunset."


    I grimaced for the second time today. "I''m not that fragile!" I protested. "It''s just some heat¡ª"


    Before I could finish my words, my belly protested against my protest with a growl.


    Bai Yeughed. "You are still a mortal, Qing-er. I won''t judge you for what your body needs. There are lots of fruits and berries here that don''t grow elsewhere, let''s find you some while we''re at it."


    He tugged me forward. I swallowed my next disagreement, silently cursing my uncooperative belly, and followed.


    ~ ~


    I had learned from a while back that caves tend to stay the same temperature year-round regardless of outside weather, because of how the water tunnels connect to the underground. But I hadn''t felt the difference so dramatically before. Cool air chilled the sheen of sweat on my forehead the moment we stepped into the cave, and the further we walked inside, the cooler it became, as if we had just crossed the gate to a whole new world with a different climate.


    "This cave runs deep, and it might get cold if you venture too close to its bottom," Bai Ye said and settled down near the entrance, setting out the fruits and berries he picked on the way. "There are a few other openings scattered over this peak. We can n our route around them so that we get a ce to take a break whenever it gets too hot."


    That really wasn''t necessary, but I had given up on arguing with him over it. "How many times have you been here in the past?" I asked instead. "You are quite familiar with this mountain range."


    "I used toe every year," he said as he poured me a handful of berries that I didn''t know the name of. "I tasted almost every type of herb and fruit in this area, so you can rest assured that everything I just picked is safe to eat and delicious."


    That piqued my interest. "Were you trying to follow the footsteps of the Divine Farmer?" I asked. In the legends, the Divine Farmer had tasted every nt on earth before teaching it to our ancestors so that they could learn what to grow and harvest.


    He smiled. "You seem to always think that I have much more selfless motives than I actually do, Qing-er. But no. I tasted them because ¡­ none of the medicine books I read had an answer to what I''ve been looking for all these years, and I hoped that I would be able to find something myself by trying. Unfortunately, it didn''t work out as I wished."


    An almost unnoticeable trace of the wistful sorrow that had been following him for days returned to his voice. I started at the change, and I suddenly had a feeling that whatever he was looking for must be rted to Twin Stars. But he had already told me that he didn''t want to revive its power ¡­


    I filled my mouth with a big bite of berries, trying to shift my attention. Twin Stars had nothing to do with us at the moment, I told myself. Its mysteries could wait, and so could any more of my suspicions about its past.


    The sweet and tangy vor of the berries filled my mouth, teasing my appetite. "These are amazing," I said and reached for more, leaving the unwanted thoughts behind. "How did you know which ones are good and which are poisonous?"


    "I didn''t ¡­ It took some time to find out."


    My hands froze midair. "You''ve been poisoned by what you tried before?"


    He cleared his throat somewhat embarrassedly. "It''s almost guaranteed when you don''t know any of the herbs you''re trying. Especially for my first few trips, I ended up returning to Mount Hua with an upset stomach just about every time."


    He had put it lightheartedly, but I knew those memories probably weren''t pretty. "Was any of them ¡­ bad?" I asked.


    "Not the poison themselves, but when I had to use my spiritual power to cleanse them out, I had attracted guardian beasts to me a handful of times. A full pack of them wasn''t so easy to fight in my early days¡ª"


    He suddenly paused, his eyes snapping towards the cave entrance. I followed suit instinctively, though not understanding what was happening until I heard a rustling noise in the shrubs outside. We exchanged a quick nce and stood up, hands on our swords, and we stayed close together as we carefully walked back out into the humid forest.


    Then I saw a small patch of fur moving beneath the tall grass by my feet.

 Chapter 86 - A Little Fuzzball

    I held my breath. It was still a long way till dusk, too early for most beasts of prey to be hunting. What could this be?


    My grip on the sword hilt tightened. Cautiously, I inched closer to where the tip of the grass rustled and twitched, keeping my steps soundless. Bai Ye did the same, moving silently behind me, and when we were within reach of the thing, I shed my de forward, cutting through the undergrowth.


    Though my sword stilled when I saw my target beneath its covers.


    It was a lion cub, only a few months old, curled up in the grass like a little golden fuzzball. The sh of my sword must''ve caught its attention, but it didn''t seem scared when it fixed its bright orange eyes on me and opened its mouth in a yawn.


    It looked ¡­ too cute. My hand holding the sword lowered. "Hi there," I whispered, trying my best to sound non-threatening.


    Its little ears twitched, and it opened its mouth again, letting out a soft meow.


    Bai Ye heaved a sigh of relief behind me. "It''s too young to see us as a threat," he said. "But don''t get too close to it. The mother must be nearby and might mistake your affection for ill intentions."


    He knew me too well¡ªI had always loved fuzzy little animals since I was young, and I was most likely going to bend down and pet the cub if he didn''t remind me. "I won''t," I said. But as soon as the words were out of my mouth, the little thing straightened its front paws forward in a big stretch and walked up to me, rubbing its nose against my leg and purred.


    "¡­" I looked back at Bai Ye. This really wasn''t my fault.


    He chuckled. "It likes you." Though the look on his face slowly grew pensive. "Autumn iste for lion cubs this young ¡­ And why is it here out of all ces? Caves aren''t typical locations where their prey would gather¡ª"


    As if to prove his suspicion, a low growl suddenly sounded from the dense shrubs behind us, echoing throughout the low canopy of the forest. I almost jolted, my hand snapping back onto my sword, and we turned simultaneously towards where the sound came from.


    With a heavy thud of footsteps, arge beast emerged from behind the thicket. Golden fur, orange eyes. But even though I knew this must be the mother of the cub, all their simrities ended there. Whatever was in front of me might have the face of a mountain lion, but it was three times the size of a typical one, with a pair of antlers on its head and ¡­ wings on its back.


    This was no lion. This was a bixie, one of the guardian beasts from ancient myths that I had only read in books before. I never knew they existed in real life.


    We hadn''t used any spiritual power yet. How did we attract these beings to us?


    "Qing-er, stand behind me." I heard Bai Ye''s sword unsheath with a shing. "Bixie is one of the strongest guardian beasts. You aren''t its match quite yet."


    I heeded his advice, starting to move carefully towards him while keeping my eyes on the mother beast. But just as I lifted my first step, the cub mewled and followed, rubbing its face against me and blocking my path as if it was sad to see me go.


    The mother growled again and bared its teeth at me. I winced at the sight of its sharp fangs as long as my fingers. From the corner of my eyes, I saw Bai Ye raising his sword, ready to attack at any moment if the beast decided to leap.


    I had no doubt that he could y a bixie without much effort, but a different thought crossed my mind. My eyes darted to the cub, and my steps halted. If we killed the mother ¡­ what would be of the cub?


    "Give me a moment," I said suddenly. I didn''t need to look to see the surprise on Bai Ye''s face, but when I heard no objection, I knew he was giving me the chance to do what I wanted to. Very, very slowly, I lowered my head, moving my gaze away from the mother bixie, and bent down my body low.


    "We mean your child no harm," I said to it softly. I wasn''t mad enough to think that a beast could understand me, but when I was little, my parents had taken me on hunting trips, and I had learned that animals could tell people''s emotions from the tones of their speech and their bodynguage. Bringing myself into a submissive position and speaking softly might help convince the mother bixie that I wasn''t a threat to its cub.


    I lifted my leg in the same painstakingly slow motion, and when the cub squeaked at me in protest, I didn''t stop. "Go back to your mother," I coaxed.


    Another sound escaped the mother beast''s throat. Still low and guttural, though it no longer sounded as aggressive as before, and for a split second, I thought I understood from the tone that it was telling us to leave.


    "We will leave your territory," I said. "And we won''t disturb you again."


    I probably was mad after all¡ªI thought as I started inching back¡ªto imagine that I could understand a beast. But the next thing that happened was beyond myprehension. The mother bixie growled again, and this time, I clearly understood every word of it: "You will not find yazi''s venom in my territory. Don''t return, and don''t get near my child ever again."


    My shock was so immense that I forgot to keep my submissive gesture. I looked up, wondering if I would gaze into a pair of human eyes, but the mother had already turned back with the cub on its side, and the two of them disappeared into the shrubs.


    Was what I heard real? Had I just talked to a guardian beast from the legends?


    And what was that about yazi''s venom?

 Chapter 87 - Cool-off Time

    I kept staring into the bushes for a long time after the beasts were gone. It wasn''t until Bai Ye sheathed his sword and walked up to me that I regained my bearings. "Did it say something to you?" he asked.


    The question shocked me almost as much as the bixie''s talking. He had said it with such calmness as if he wasn''t surprised at all by what just happened, and only expected my answer to be affirmative. I nodded with a bit of confusion. "I think it did ¡­ Is this something that guardian beasts are known to do?"


    "Not particrly guardian beasts, but in ces with strong and pure spiritual power flow like this, it is typical for ¡­ living beings to feel closer connections to each other." He didn''t seem to want to exin in too much detail though. Instead, he knitted his brow. "Did it threaten you?"


    "No. It just asked us to leave, and it said that we won''t find yazi''s venom in its territory." I looked up at him.. "Is that something you''re looking for? How did the bixie know?"


    For some reason, the thought of Twin Stars returned to my mind, and I wondered if the venom was one of the things he had been looking for in the past years. Why did he need something so dangerous? The yazi was another legendary beast that I had read in books before, and I shuddered at the memory of those bloody stories of their ferociousness. As much as I trusted Bai Ye''s power, the thought of him going against such a savage creature frightened me, and I didn''t want to think how potent the beast''s venom would be.


    But contrary to what I thought, his brow knitted further at my response. "Yazi''s venom?" He repeated the words as if trying to interpret them. "Yazi is known to have a lethally poisonous bite, though I''ve never seen the venom mentioned in medicine books as useful for anything else. What would the bixie think we want it for?"


    I blinked. "You are not looking for it?" I asked, secretly relieved.


    He shook his head. "I wouldn''t know how to use it even if I have it. But guardian beasts have their way of telling what a person needs. That''s how they know who poses a threat to them and what they have to protect." He eyed me somewhat curiously. "The bixie must''ve found out from some signs that you need yazi''s venom. I don''t know how or what you''ll need it for, but if that''s what the bixie told us, then we should go look for it."


    Well, now I only had myself to me for bringing this dangerous quest onto him. "But the bixie said we wouldn''t find a yazi in its territory." I tried to argue.


    "Each guardian''s territory covers only a small portion of these mountains. We''ll search elsewhere tomorrow." He gave me an almost apologetic smile. "For now though ¡­ I''m afraid your cool-off time has to be cut short. Bixie''s temper is hard to predict. Now that it has spotted us, it''s for the best if we don''t linger here any longer."


    ~ ~


    The rest of the day passed in more melting heat, though fortunately without more surprise encounters. Once the sun started dipping below the horizon, the mugginess finally subsided. I was delighted at the feeling that I could finally breathe again, and the delight became thrill when Bai Ye led me to a small creek at dusk.


    He sure knew all the best hidden gems in these mountains. The water ran crisp and clear over a shallow bed of colorful rocks, chortling merrily in little sshes and sparkles. Mosses draped over the banks, waving softly in the slow current. I walked over and dipped my fingers into the creek. Heavens, this was the coolest spring I had ever felt, and just the feeling of it on my fingertips was enough to chill the steam that threatened to cook me alive.


    "The spring water will help wash off your tiredness," he said, though I knew both of us were thinking "sweat" instead of "tiredness". "I can keep watch for you if you''d like to take a bath."


    I turned back towards him. "Do you usually run into anyone else here?" I asked, remembering then that we hadn''t seen anyone today yet.


    "No ¡­ Out of all my trips to the Misty Mountains, I had never seen another person around. But it doesn''t hurt to be a little cautious."


    I tilted my head. He must''ve been here hundreds of times already, and probably covered every corner of every peak. How could he have not seen others? Does no one else visit these mountains? That was rare for a ce with such pure and strong spiritual power.


    He read the puzzlement in my eyes. "I wondered that myself as well," he said. "This ce is well documented in various historical tomes, but for some reason, it earned a bad reputation. There were rumors that many cultivators who came here never returned, though no one knew exactly what happened or whether it was even real. After a few hundred years, the rumors became a myth that kept the neers away."


    Another baseless legend then. It was unfortunate that stories like this had stopped too many people from obtaining the best resources they could''ve gotten in their lives. But I grinned at the knowledge, because a different thought was on my mind. "If you haven''t seen anyone in all the countless times you''ve been here, then I doubt our luck will be that bad today." I stood up. "I''m taking a bath, and you are joining me."


    He arched an eyebrow. "Qing-er¡ª"


    "And I''m doing all the bathing work this time," I cut off his protest. "We agreed a while ago, remember?"


    Before he could argue any further, I sealed his mouth with mine and pulled him forward. With a satisfying ssh, both of usnded in the heavenly cool water.

 Chapter 88 - Seductress

    The crisp spring enveloped me, soaking through my clothes that had turned sticky against my back long ago, recing the unpleasant feeling with a silky touch. I gasped at the relief. In no rush to doff my own garments, I pointed to a t top rock a few paces away and said to Bai Ye, "Will you sit over there for me?"


    He gave me an amused look. "I''m getting a bit worried about what you might do to me," he said, though he obeyed without hesitation.


    Iughed while I ran my hands down his cor and removed his drenched robe. His skin sheened from the moisture, glowingmbently against his ink-ck hair flowing down his broad shoulders and sculpted chest. He looked like a statue of a god.


    "What could I possibly do?" I asked, rinsing off his clothes in the water. "What kind of power do I have that could possibly threaten you?"


    I wrung his undershirt half dry¡ªI didn''t pack a bathing cloth, so this would have to do¡ªthen squatted behind him and ran the makeshift towel slowly down his back. Tiny water droplets trailed the wet shirt, sparkling like a jeweled shawl over his smooth skin. The scent of fresh spring water mixed with cedar filled my nostrils, and I took a deep breath, savoring this sumptuous treat..


    "You underestimate your power then, Qing-er," he said. "And afterst night, I think I need to reassess it myself."


    I chuckled and rewetted the shirt. When I pressed the cool fabric back onto him, I let my forefinger trace lightly down his spine along with the cloth. His muscles tensed at my touch.


    "You are saying that I''ve be a seductress?" I leaned into his ears and whispered.


    Well, regardless of what he had meant to say, this much was already true, I thought, and the fact that I wasn''t ashamed of it at all surprised me. Even if I had a good reason for seducing himst night, I certainly didn''t right now, but here I was, doing it again. I wondered what had happened to me. Since when did I be so defenseless against this temptation?


    "You''ve been a seductress for long enough." He didn''t look back when he replied, though I could tell that he had said it with a smile. "Just getting better and better at it. Every day."


    I dipped the shirt into the water once more and repositioned myself in front of him. He was smiling indeed, his dark gaze glinting with a softly burning heat. I moved his hair behind his back and ran the cloth over his chest, pausing only a little when my fingers brushed over his scar.


    "I can get better still," I said, "If you let me practice more."


    Dropping the shirt, I nted a light kiss on his chest and cupped a handful of water with my palms, dripping it over him as I caressed his lean muscles. He took a sharp breath in. My hands grazed over him, feeling and measuring all the dips and ridges from his hard stomach to his tight abdomen, taking in every inch of him until his breeches stopped me.


    I pulled on them, and heplied almost meekly. When thest barrier between us was gone, his sculpted perfection was finally, fully in front of me. The most sensational sight I could ever imagine.


    And his hardness ¡­ seemed ¡­ evenrger than I remembered.


    I felt my heart starting to race, but I forced myself to stick to my original n and not rush through it. I wetted his breeches, rinsing them off the same way I did to his shirt, and repeated the wash on his legs, darting a few furtive nces at him when the cloth reached his inner thighs.


    He closed his eyes. "Will you finish it soon?" he asked. His voice was a rasp. "Your practicees at great cost to me."


    Iughed softly. Having teased him enough, I set the clothes onto the side of the rock he was sitting on. "I will finish as soon as I can¡ª" I said as innocently as I could sound, "¡ªas soon as I''m done bathing every part of you."


    I brought my free hands to roam over him again, skimming over his thighs in the softest touches, and when I reached the top, I curled my fingers around his shaft.


    A low groan escaped his throat. Even with all the cold spring water that I just poured over him, he was hot and throbbing within my palm. I stroked him slowly, keeping the same rhythm that I just ran the bathing cloth over him with, and I straightened to seek his lips.


    "Qing-er," he rasped, "this isn''t bathing."


    I pecked the corner of his mouth. "Why isn''t it?" I asked and nudged his bottom lip. "Doesn''t it feel morefortable with my hands rather than a rough bathing cloth?"


    I delved into his mouth in a deep kiss, and when I heard his breaths starting to quicken, I moved my lips to his chin, his neck, below his ears. Another groan escaped him. I hadn''t kissed him like this before, and I remembered all the ces where I elicited the most responses from him, locking them into my memory.


    Then I trailed down, dropping kisses over his chest, his stomach, his abdomen. I heard my heartbeat thudding in my ears¡ªI was second-guessing myself about what I had nned to do next, because I didn''t know if I would be able to do it right¡ªbut I wanted to try it. After all the times that he had brought me into the realm of unimaginable ecstasy, I wanted to do something for him too, and I might as well live up to my new name as a seductress.


    He must''ve realized my intention, as his eyes snapped open when my kisses didn''t stop. On my knees before him, I met his astonished gaze and swallowed his tip into my mouth.

 Chapter 89 - Better Than Bathing

    He tilted his head back in a gasp, his hands clenched into fists at his sides. "Qing-er ¡­" he breathed.


    His reaction eased me¡ªI must be doing something right. I kept my eyes locked on him, watching his every expression closely as I started swirling my tongue around him, maintaining the strokes with my hand at the same time. The fresh taste of spring water mingled with the masculine scent of musk engulfed me, invading all my senses. I savored him slowly, running my tongue over every crease and bulge on his sides before moving back to the front, brushing gently over his tip.


    He tensed with a deep groan. His hand slipped behind my head, and he threaded his fingers through my hair. The heat of his palm burned me. In thest light of dusk, I saw his cheeks flush with the luring colors of desire, his thickshes fluttering over his squeeze-shut eyes just like his erratic breaths.


    My heart almost burst at the sight. He had always been a wonder to behold, but after all the years I had spent by his side, I never knew that he could look ¡­ so seductive..


    The fire inside me roared. I wanted to see him like this, to see him lose control in this pleasure. I slid my free hand over, tracing up his thighs before stopping at his groin, lightly caressing him there.


    He sucked in a breath, and his grip on me tightened. The muscles on his legs hardened, and for a moment, I thought I felt a small motion forward as if he wanted to thrust into my mouth. But then he took another deep breath, and the tiny motion faded.


    Was that what he wanted? Was he ¡­ worried that I might not like it?


    Specting what he might''ve intended to do, I took him in deeper, closing my lips fully around him before sliding back out again, all the while watching his reaction intently. I knew I did it right when groans leaped out of him in stutters, so I continued, moving my hand in unison and pausing every time I reached his tip, brushing my tongue over.


    His body grew so tense that I could start feeling tiny tremors in his muscles. He dug his fingers hard into me. I didn''t take my eyes off his face, and I wished I could sigh in pleasure as I watched his chest heave, his throat tighten, his parted lips letting out such ravishing sounds that I didn''t know was possible from him. I was so absorbed in the rapturous feeling that when his eyes suddenly snapped open, I was too slow to process the change. He twitched in my mouth, and before I knew it, he pushed me away so hard that I lost my bnce, falling onto my bottom with a big ssh of water.


    "Bai Ye?" I started, not knowing what I had done wrong. He was heaving violently, and it wasn''t until I saw his softening stiffness that I understood why he pushed me away.


    "You ¡­ didn''t have to," I said, getting back up to my feet and sat down next to him. "I could''ve¡ª"


    He pulled me in and stopped me with a kiss. A mere peck, as his lips were still trembling. "You surprise me enough already," he whispered. His hot breaths tickled my face, and I felt his chest rising and falling fiercely against mine as his body shook with tiny tremors.


    An overwhelming sense of satisfaction and pleasure swept over me. "That is a high praise, Master." I smiled.


    Heughed softly and kissed me again, deeper and longer until his breathing was finally steady and mine was not. "Let''s get these wet clothes off of you," he murmured into my lips and lowered me onto a shallow stretch of the creek bed.


    The pebbles beneath my back were surprisingly level and smooth, and I felt as if I had justin down on a massaging bench. His hand wasted no time sliding beneath my clothes, shedding them with practiced efficiency. As the burdensomeyers peeled off one by one, he loomed over me, dropping a trail of hot kisses all over my bare skin.


    "Bai ¡­ Bai Ye," I gasped. The heat had been lurking in me for long enough that his kisses immediately sent sparks traveling through my body. "You forgot the bathing ¡­"


    His lips continued moving down, and his hands joined in, burning me as he skimmed over every inch of me with his seductive touch. "Bathing?" he asked in perfectly feigned astonishment and scooped up a handful of water, dripping it almost casually over me. The mix of fire and ice teasing my senses made me tremble, and I moaned uncontrobly.


    "I am bathing you, Qing-er. Every part of you." Repeating my own words, his kissesnded on my bud below.


    I moaned again the instant he touched me. After seeing and hearing his euphoria earlier, I was so ready for him that my body had be too sensitive, and every movement of his tongue and lips sent pulses of tremors spreading throughout me. "Bai Ye!" I whimpered and wiggled my legs, sshing the water beneath me.


    He steadied me with his hands, his palm grazing over the inside of my thighs as he continued caressing me with his kisses there. The shallow pool of water behind my back was crisp and cool, but it did nothing to stop the fire inside me from burning and consuming me. The sensation built up too fast, too strong, and all I could feel then was his tongue relentlessly rousing all the desire in me, tempting me to moan and whimper. The evening felt too hot. How could I ever think that taking a bath with him would be a good way to cool off?


    "Bai Ye ¡­" I dug my fingers into the thinyer of sand at the bottom of the creek and arched my back into him. "This doesn''t count as bathing ¡­ ah!"


    Onest stroke, and he tipped me over the edge before I could argue further. I copsed back into the water, buckled and trembling, panting madly. All the strength drained out of me.


    Well, I suppose this was better than bathing after all.

 Chapter 90 - Risk

    Bai Ye scooped me up and wrapped me in his arms, leaning my back against his chest as I tried to catch my breaths. "Doesn''t this feel morefortable than a rough bathing cloth?" He dropped a kiss on the side of my neck.


    I chuckled. He never missed a chance to turn my words back onto me. "But I''m probably sweatier now than before we started bathing," I said, draping my limp body over him. The heat of his skin felt particrly scorching, and I wasn''t sure if it was because of my mixed-up senses after justing out of the cold pool of spring water, or because he was still burning as well.


    He fished out my dress from the creek bed. "And that''s why it''s better to bathe you now instead," he said and wrung it slightly, then ran the damp cloth over my chest.


    I tensed at the anticipation of his touch. But when he worked his way down, he didn''t tease me or linger over any spot. He really was bathing me, carefully and thoroughly washing away the remnants of the day from my skin, rinsing off the garment once in a while. There was no temptation at all in his soft massage..


    The gesture confused me. Leaning closely against him, I could feel his hardness already prodding me again, and I could feel the heat rising from his body and his palm. So why did he not ¡­


    When he dipped my clothes back into the creek for the third time, I wiggled a little anxiously in his arms, rubbing slightly over him.


    He let out a sound that was almost a hiss. "Qing-er ¡­ Don''t do that." He gripped my waist and stopped me.


    I turned my head to look at him. His gaze was dark, as if he was trying to suppress something. "Why?" I asked in puzzlement.


    He sighed and kissed me lightly on my forehead. "You can''t make your medicine here. Don''t risk it."


    The medicine to ¡­ avoid idents? That was what he was concerned about? "But ¡­ as long as you ¡­"


    He gave me an amused smile. "You think I can control myself when I''m inside you, Qing-er?" His hot breath burned my cheek. "I told you, you underestimate your power over me."


    I felt my blood boil at his words. He rarely talked like this, so bluntly, so ¡­ seductively. It almost didn''t fit him, but I loved every sound of it, and the thought that I was able to affect him to such an extent surprised and thrilled me.


    He turned me towards him, resting my face against his shoulder and continued to wash my back, pausing every now and then to massage me. I sighed at the sensation of his touch. Even though I knew he probably didn''t want me to, I wrapped my arms around him, pressing my cheek into his shoulder.


    Remembering my earlier thought about making this tripst longer, I silently cursed myself. Now I wished for nothing other than finding those herbs immediately so that we could return to Mount Hua sooner, and I wasn''t even ashamed of the thought. "Have you ever seen a thousand-year-old tuber fleece flower on your previous trips here?" I asked. "How hard is it to find one?"


    It took him only a moment to understand my sudden change of topic. Heughed at my eagerness. "I''ve seen only a handful out of over two hundred trips. But that wasn''t what I was specifically looking for, so we might have better odds this time."


    He lifted me gently as he spoke, running the bathing cloth behind me and down my thighs. I gasped. Even though I felt no desire from his movement, it was too sensual of a touch, and I couldn''t take it any longer. "Bai Ye," I straightened and looked into his eyes. "You are repaying me for what I did to you earlier, aren''t you?"


    "I am not¡ª"


    I ignored how innocent his response sounded and sealed the rest of his sentence in his mouth.


    I knew his concern was valid, and I knew I shouldn''t tempt him further and test his resolve. But alone with him in this quiet, wild nature, with my skin bare against his and hearing him tell me how much he could lose himself for me ¡­ burned me like no other. It was just a kiss, I thought¡ªI wasn''t going to do anything else¡ªbut before I knew it, I had spread my legs to wrap around him, hoisting myself closer and pressing tight into him. As our kiss deepened¡ª


    A rustle sounded from the woods behind us. Almost too light to hear at first, but then it grew louder and louder, as if someone was walking towards us through the grass. I jolted, my eyes snapping open, and I pulled away from him as fast as I could. How could there be someone else on this mountain?


    "Qing-er," I heard him say, but I was too busy snatching my clothes and hastily trying to cover myself. This was bad, I thought as my heart pounded against my chest, and my eyes searched madly over the rustling bushes. Did our luck really run out this time?


    "Qing-er," he called again. I darted him a nce, and I was shocked to see a smile on his face. "It''s a deer," he said.


    I blinked. Turning back towards the woods, I finally noticed the tips of a pair of antlers showing above the short shrubs. The rustles moved closer, and the head of a stag emerged from the web of trigs and leaves.


    I heaved a big sigh of relief, and I didn''t realize until then that in my panic, I was gripping Bai Ye''s wrist so hard that when I released him, I had dug a deep red ring into his skin. I looked back at him and gave him a sheepish smile.


    He chuckled. "At least you''ll learn not to keep seducing me now, little devil." He gathered me back into his embrace and started dabbing me dry.

 Chapter 91 - Into The Unknown

    I stayed still in his arms this time, meekly letting him groom me to his satisfaction. It was for the best, I suppose, as it helped my body to cool off atst. When we finally got dressed and found a ce to camp at the end of the day, I was clean and refreshed, and I even managed to get a reasonablyfortable sleep overnight.


    The next morning, I woke up to a bundle of freshly picked fruit lying by my side.


    "I hope you''ll find these satisfactory," Bai Ye said. "I won''t be able to find anything new for you for the rest of the day if we are going into the cave."


    I got out of my bedroll and started readying myself. "The cave?" I asked.


    He nodded. "I thought about the yazi some morest night. I''ve never seen one of those out of all the times I''ve been here, but if the bixie mentioned it, then there must be air somewhere in this mountain range.. The only ce I haven''t explored much is the cave."


    "Has anyone been down there before?"


    His expression grew pensive. "I''ve read plenty of records on the Misty Mountains, but the cave was never mentioned in any of them, which is strange given howrge it seems to be." He paused for a moment. "Be very careful there and stay close to me. We might find more than just yazi inside."


    A chill climbed up my spine despite the morning sun already heating up the woods. Yazis were ferocious beasts with a penchant for carnage, if there was a wholeir of them deep within the caves ¡­ I certainly wouldn''t want to be anywhere near them on my own.


    "I won''t take a single step away from you," I reassured him, deciding that I would hang on to him like an ornament on his belt, and dug into my breakfast.


    ~ ~


    We entered the cave through a different opening this time to avoid running into the bixie again. The air inside was cool and moist just like the other entrance, and as we walked further into the interior, it started growing a little chilly. My damp clothes clung onto me from the humidity, and the drop in temperature gave me a tiny shiver.


    Bai Ye noticed and pulled me closer to him, wrapping an arm around me. "Guardian beasts don''t usuallye this far below ground," he said. The echo of his voice seemed endless in the depth of the cave. "You can use your spiritual power to warm up a little."


    "I''m not that fragile!" I mumbled, not remembering how many times I had said this to him already. Besides, why would I try other ways to keep myself warm if I could stay in his arms instead?


    He smiled and didn''t persist. We kept walking, and when we reached further inside where the light became too dim, he fetched a night pearl from his sack and chanted a spell. The pearl levitated above us, its soft glow illuminating the path ahead. "This spell will make it follow you wherever you go," he said as we continued forward, "but the night pearl is only bright enough to light up twenty paces. Keep your ears sharp for anything farther away."


    I nodded and strained my ears at the sounds around us. There was water dripping all over the cave walls, and I could vaguely hear the churning of running current somewhere below. It was the river carving the cave, I realized. It wasn''t far beneath us.


    "How do you know which way to go?" I asked him as we went through the maze of interconnected tunnels and cave chambers. There was nothing else around except rocks and asional puddles, but he seemed certain of the direction where we should be heading, leading me forward without hesitating at all at the crossroads.


    "I''m following where the spiritual power is the strongest," he said. "I can sense them flowing through these tunnels."


    I concentrated and reached for the power in our surroundings, though I felt nothing. It was only expected, I thought, since his senses were much sharper than mine and would be able to notice tiny fluctuations of power that were too subtle for me to discern, so I gave up and followed him quietly, paying closer attention to my footing rather than figuring out where the path might lead us.


    The sound of running water grew louder, signaling that we were nearing the bottom of the cave. The puddles beneath our feet became deeper andrger as well, and we were soon treading through them. Bai Ye walked in front of me, holding my hand. "Try to step exactly where I do," he instructed me as he slowed down and gingerly inched forward.


    The cave floor was slippery under my feet. I tried my best to stay sure-footed, keeping my steps precise. "Do yazis live underwater?" I ventured. "We are getting so close to the center now, but there''s still no sign of them. What if¡ª"


    A roar swallowed my next syble, resonating throughout the depth of the tunnel ahead of us, so loud that I felt the whole cave shake. I gasped, and the shock made me lose my bnce. My feet slipped on an uneven surface, and I fell backward.


    I thought I was going to ssh into the water and hit the ground beneath, but I felt nothing touching my bottom. Instead, my body kept sinking into the shallow water, as if someone was pulling me from behind into a hole that didn''t exist. Bai Ye yanked me hard from my wrist, but the force sucking me away was too strong, and my hand started slipping from his grip, inch by inch.


    "Bai Ye!" I screamed. What was pulling me down? And how could there be a hole in the floor of the cave, under the water?


    My hand slipped free atst, and I fell through the impossible opening on the bottom of the puddle. Everything turned dark in front of my eyes.

 Chapter 92 - Beast Of Legends

    I kept falling for a little while until Inded in another puddle with a ssh. The impact almost shattered my bones, and I let out an ouch.


    Just where had I fallen to?


    Fortunately, the night pearl managed to follow me even through that strange hole in the ground¡ªwhich must''ve been a spiritual seal of some sort, now that I thought about it¡ªand I could slowly start to see my surroundings in its soft light. This chamber looked simr to the earlier parts of the cave that we went through, only with more carved columns and fewer puddles. Judging from the faint sound of the underground river beneath me, it seemed that I was now further above it than before, as if falling through that mysterious portal had somehow sent me higher, instead of lower, from the bottom of the cave.


    I got back to my feet. "Bai Ye?" I called. My voice resounded loudly in the darkness beyond. No responses came back. Did the seal not let him through?


    Not knowing where I was, I picked a direction where the ground seemed to drop gradually and started walking, hoping that it would lead me back to the lower levels. Bai Ye must be worried, and in all honesty, I felt a bit afraid to be wandering alone in a potentialir of legendary beasts.. I could only pray that I wouldn''t be so unlucky.


    A soft thudding of footsteps sounded from ahead. I halted. "Bai Ye?" I called again. But instead of the familiar voice that I wished to hear, a low growl came back from the darkness. A pair of green eyes glowed at the edge of the night pearl''s luminance.


    I froze. The descriptions of yazi that I had read in books before rushed to my mind: a mountain wolf with the head of a dragon. Gray fur, silver scales. Green eyes.


    Another low growl, and the beast stepped into the light. The scales on its head and neck glinted cold, the hair on its back stood up as it hissed at me. I tried my best to control my shiver. A yazi was no guardian beast, and I didn''t dream of talking it out of eating me like I did with the bixie yesterday. My hands moved to my swords.


    At least I was fortunate enough to have brought Twin Stars. And from the look of it, this yazi must be a juvenile, as it didn''t have therge dragon horns on its head. I should have a decent chance.


    The beast let out a deafening roar at the sight of me getting into a fighting stance, and it charged at me. I called on all my spiritual power, holding nothing back, and met its attack head-on as it leaped. This was how my parents taught me to fight a tiger in the forest¡ªwait for it to leap over you and slice at its throat from beneath. I lowered myself, crouching as the yazi sprang into the air, and swung my sword.


    Though of course, a yazi was nothing like a tiger. It was intelligent enough to realize my intention, and when my de neared its skin, it twirled in the air and avoided the cut. Well, almost. The tip of my sword still grazed over its belly, and itnded on the ground with a whimper. A couple of blood drops sttered over me.


    I winced, remembering what Bai Ye had warned me after I cut Chu Xi''s spiritual beast with Twin Stars. But I had no other choice at the moment, and I could only wish that the yazi''s blood wasn''t where its venom was.


    The beast straightened itself and charged at me again. I shifted to the side, trying to add another cut to its legs, but it was too nimble and moved out of the way before my swords could reach. We ran and chased in circles, its jaw snapping at me and my des swinging at it in turns. After what seemed to be an eternity, the yazi was obviously getting tired, and its movements slowed down.


    I knew this was my opportunity. When it attacked again, I focused all my spiritual power on my legs and leaped, flipping in the air andnded on the beast''s back. Before it got a chance to throw me off of itself, I dug one of my des deep into its neck. The yazi growled in pain, and when it struggled violently to turn its head around to bite me, I sliced its throat with the sword in my other hand.


    The beast groaned and copsed onto the ground. Its chest heaved a few more times, then everything went still. The cave turned silent once more.


    I slipped off its back and sat leaning against the wall, panting. I did it. I managed to y one of the most ferocious creatures from the legends.


    Though the satisfaction didn''tst long. I didn''t know if yazi lived in packs. If a juvenile was here, could there be adults nearby? I strained my hearing, filtering out the sounds of water and tried to locate any new signs of danger.


    As if on cue, a faint echo of growls and roars came into my ears. I stiffened. The sound seemed to being from my left, from what appeared to be at least ten beasts. That was too many of them for me to have the slightest chance against. I struggled back onto my feet, ready to start fleeing in the other direction when I suddenly realized¡ªthey were growling. Why? What was their target deep inside the cave?


    Was it Bai Ye?


    The thought washed away all the fear and tiredness in me, and I turned back towards where the sound came from. "Bai Ye?" I shouted at the top of my lungs, using my spiritual power to let my voice travel as far as possible. "Bai Ye! Are you here?"


    It took me a while to hear a response, but it came atst. "Stay where you are, Qing-er! I''ming to you."


    Relief and joy swept over me. He wasn''t too far away! Heedless of what he just said, my feet moved on their own, and I ran towards the direction of his voice as fast as I could.

 Chapter 93 - Found Them

    The growls slowly died down as I drew closer. I wasn''t worried though¡ªBai Ye was more than capable of dealing with those yazis, however many there were. My feet felt light, and I ran so fast that in no time, I was close enough to hear the swoosh of his swords without having to enhance my hearing with spiritual power.


    "Bai Ye!" I called again as I turned another corner of the tunnels and saw the back of his white robee into view, along with a handful of beast bodies spread over the ground. His de swept a bright arc in the air, and thest yazi in front of him fell. He turned around towards me.


    I gave him an apologetic smile. "I know you told me to stay¡ª"


    "Behind you!" The urgency in his voice and the terror in his eyes caught me off guard. Behind me? I swirled, realizing btedly that there were still two yazis alive in this chamber. Both were fully grown, almost twice the size of the one I fought earlier, leaping at me simultaneously from left and right.


    My excitement turned into remorse.. Just how many more times would I get myself into trouble like this for not listening to him?


    I fumbled for my swords, though I knew it was no use. I wouldn''t be able tond a deadly enough cut to stop them. Bai Ye couldn''t help me either, since the beasts were too close to me on both sides, and he wouldn''t have enough time to aim for two of them with me stuck in the middle.


    I watched their salivating jaws open wide in the air. There was no question that they would snap over me any moment, and I braced myself for the worst. But the next second, a warm embrace closed around me from behind, and the world spun in front of my eyes. I heard the yazis bite down behind me, but it wasn''t my flesh that their sharp fangs sank into.


    It was Bai Ye. He had shielded me with his body, turning me around in his arms and blocking the beasts with his back. Keeping me in his hold, he brought the tip of his sword over in a back-handed cut, and I heard two bodies thump onto the ground.


    "Bai Ye!" I jostled out of his arms. My voice trembled¡ªI barely had enough time to fear for myself a moment ago, and the bted terror only added to my new shock and worry. "Where did they get you?" I asked hastily, though before thest word left my mouth, I already saw the blood soaking through his robe over his shoulders.


    It was all my fault.


    He nced around and only smiled at me after making sure that no more beasts were lurking nearby. "Nowhere important," he said and started to force the venom out through his fingertip. "It helps to be tall sometimes. They could''ve bitten into your skull or broken your neck easily, whereas for me, they can only reach my shoulders."


    I knew he was trying to talk lightheartedly to ease my mind, but a yazi was no typical mountain beast, and the growing bloodstain on his robe told me his injury wasn''t trivial at all. "I''ll put some medicine on for you," I said and reached into my supplies.


    He stopped me. "It''s too dangerous to linger here for long. The spiritual power in this part of the cave ¡­ feels strange. Let''s get the venom and leave. Other things can wait."


    I instinctively wanted to protest, but he already pulled out a few vials from his sack. "Yazi''s venom is in its teeth. Press the fang into the bottle carefully, don''t touch it with your hands. I''ll treat these wounds quickly while you gather what we need."


    Thest sentence eased me a tiny bit, and I nodded albeit reluctantly. I got to work, going over each dead beast as fast as I could and following his instructions until I filled all the vials with dark, crimson fluid. When I returned to his side, he had already wrapped a simple bandage around his shoulders and back and redonned his clothes.


    My heart clenched at the sight. His white robe had turned almost all scarlet behind his back now, with a set of gaping holes on each shoulder and a long w mark torn all the way across. I tried not to think how deep those cuts might be¡ªthey must be worse than I imagined if he had to send me away to gather venom so that I wouldn''t see them while he bandaged himself.


    How did he not even wince the slightest bit?


    "Are you sure you''re alright to move?" I ask in almost a whisper. Physical injury aside, the venom must still have lingering effects on his body as well. I remembered with a shiver how I had felt after Chu Xi''s spiritual pet bit me. Although I didn''t know which of these two venoms was stronger, I was pretty sure that if he hadn''t blocked these bites for me, I would''ve beenpletely immobilized at the very least, if not killed immediately. He had saved my life, again.


    "I''m not that fragile, Qing-er." He winked at my question and stood up, though I didn''t miss the slight stumble that he quickly tried to hide. He uttered a cleansing spell on his drenched robe, as if theck of bloodstain could ease my worries. "Let''s not walk in more puddles on our way out." He smiled and took my hand as we started moving again.


    At least his paces were steady now, I observed and forced myself to take my eyes off his back. Keeping my attention on his injuries would do no good except distract us at the moment, and I should learn by now to trust his decisions. "Did you fall through that hole in the ground¡ªthat seal¡ªearlier as well?" I asked instead.


    He shook his head. "The seal was gone once you went through it. But I could still sense your spiritual power and find my way to you, so whatever this portal was, it didn''t send you very far." His brow knitted. "I wonder what its purpose was ¡­ The fact that the yazis found us here might not be a coincidence."


    The chill in the cave suddenly became more obvious, and I shivered a little. This ce was getting more and more mysterious. With his injuries, things would turn out even worse for us if we ran into more surprises. "You said the spiritual power here felt strange," I said. "Is it rted to the yazis? Or could there be ¡­ something else?"


    "I can''t put it into words. It feels ¡­ dark. Somewhat demonic, and somewhat ¡­ familiar. I think I might''ve encountered this type of power before, but I can''t remember when or where."


    We passed through more tunnels, all of them bearing the same look, no different from what we had seen before. I paid extra attention to my footing this time, though when we ducked under a low column and emerged into a new chamber, my eyes took a while to adjust to the dimness before the night pearl followed through, and I stumbled over something under my feet.


    Bai Ye steadied me. When the light trailed behind us through the opening, I saw that whatevery at my feet wasn''t a piece of stone like everything else in the cave. It was white, curved like a sheet of tree bark, rough and cracked on the edges.


    "What is it?" I asked.


    The look in his eyes grew dark. "Remember what I told you about those cultivators that never returned after visiting these mountains?" he said. "I think we''ve found them."

 Chapter 94 - Boneyard

    I gaped at the white shard at my feet.


    Did he mean that it was ¡­ a piece of bone?


    Looking up and taking in the scene around us, I understood then why Bai Ye had said what he said. There were bone shards like this scattered all over, some smaller and broken into irregr shapes like the one I tripped over, some muchrger and still whole with both ends attached. The remains stretched on as we continued through the chamber, piling high against the corners in some ces. Various weaponsy rusted among the debris, along with a few intact skulls, their gaping eye sockets staring at us as we walked by.


    The hair on my nape stood up. This must be from dozens, maybe even hundreds of cultivators.. "Did the yazis kill them?" I whispered, subconsciously inching closer to Bai Ye.


    He wrapped his arm around me, a gesture that was probably second nature to him by now, but I remembered his injured shoulder and stopped him. He didn''t persist.


    "It''s possible ¡­ though unlikely," he said. "The remains that are still recognizable are all from humans. If it was the yazi that killed them, there should be some animal bones as well. I doubt so many cultivators would venture deep down here if they weren''t strong enough to y at least one of those beasts."


    He was right. If I could kill a juvenile, then any experienced cultivator should be able to take on an adult without too much struggle. But if it wasn''t the yazi ¡­ What else was here in this cave?


    I must''ve shuddered from the thought, as he squeezed my hand in reassurance. "I won''t let anything hurt you," he promised. "Besides ¡­ this is all from hundreds of years ago. Whatever was here might be long gone already. The spiritual power I felt could only be what''s left lingering on these bones."


    I darted him a nce, and my eyes involuntarilynded on the back of his shoulders. More blood was already seeping through his bandage, dotting his cleansed robe. My heart clenched again. He had done what he said, always protecting me and shielding me whenever I was in danger. I supposed that the knowledge should make me feel safe, relieved, but instead, it was only guilt that battled the fear in my mind.


    For the first time in my life, I didn''t want his protection. For the first time in my life, I wanted to be stronger so that I would no longer be his burden, so that I could protect myself ¡­ and protect him as well.


    I squeezed his hand back. "Don''t worry about me. I didn''t tell you yet that I killed a yazi before you found me, did I? Just a young one ¡­ but still, it means I''m not that weak. You don''t need to constantly fear for my safety."


    A mix of surprise and pride shed across his face. "It took you this long to tell me such big news?" He raised an eyebrow.


    We both smiled, and the creepy atmosphere in the cave lightened.


    More and more piles of remains came into view as we continued through the boneyard. We kept eyes sharp on everything around us, but nothing leaped from the shadows, and all was quiet except the asional sound of dripping water. Our steps didn''t halt until we came to a stack of swords leaning against a corner.


    The strange spiritual power Bai Ye mentioned before was so strong in this spot that I could sense it as well, and I understood then why he said that the feeling was hard to describe. It was a dark power indeed, pulsing with malice that threatened to devour and destroy, yet at the same time, it felt ¡­ luring, like a voice from an old friend beckoning me forward.


    I studied the stack of swords. These must''ve belonged to the dead cultivators. Was this why they were killed? Because someone else coveted their weapons? But why would their enemy simply stack these trophies against a wall and leave them to rust? And why did the strange spiritual power linger the most on the des?


    I saw the same questions in Bai Ye''s eyes, along with a sense of rm. "Do you feel it too?" he asked. "I''ve been leading us towards where this power feels the weakest, hoping that it would point us to a way out. We were on track until we reached this spot ¡­ where the power suddenly grew stronger than ever before. Maybe there''s another seal nearby."


    Seal? I studied the pile again, trying to remember the fluctuation of spiritual power I felt while being pulled through that first seal earlier. I was too startled and frightened then to see through how it worked, but now that I had time to focus on it, it seemed that somehow ¡­ I was able to figure out from memory how the seal functioned. In an unexinable way, I felt as if that luring familiarity of this power was calling to me, telling me exactly what I needed to do to ¡­ use the seal to break through this maze.


    "Let''s move on," Bai Ye''s voice interrupted my musings. "It might not be safe to fall through another one of these."


    "Wait," I said as he turned to start moving again. "I think ¡­ I might know how to find our way out."


    He looked at me. "Through the seal?"


    There was no disbelief or shock in his tone, and it delighted me that he didn''t doubt my capabilities. "I can feel something," I said. "I think I know how to ¡­ change where the seal wants to send us, so that we cane out the other side near an exit." I gave him a somewhat uncertain look. "I won''t say I''mpletely sure about it though ¡­"


    He considered it for a moment. "If following the strength of the power only leads us to walking in circles, it''s worth it to try this way instead¡ªas long as we aren''t separated again." Before I could respond, he suddenly swept me off my feet into his arms. "Tell me when and where to step. We''ll go through it together this time."


    "Bai Ye!" I almost thrashed my way out of his arms. Carrying me like this was certainly going to tear his wounds open further. "Your shoulder¡ª"


    "Is fine. The seal might only allow one person through before closing again. I won''t let you out of my sight this time."


    I cursed inwardly. There was no point arguing with him, and I could only try to do this as fast as possible so that he would drop me once we were safe. "Stand next to the long sword on the right with the golden hilt," I said. "Walk left ¡­ Step between the two crossing des over there ¡­ careful."


    As he followed mymands, I reached out to that strange spiritual power with my consciousness and pushed on it, like I was turning an invisible knob using our shift in positions as leverage. When he stepped between those two des, I gave the seal my strongest burst of power, and the stack of swords rattled. A familiar force pulled on us from beneath. I wrapped my arms tight around him as the ground started to sink, and darkness enveloped us both.


    When we emerged again, we were standing right at the cave entrance where we came in this morning, with a blinding afternoon sun in front of our eyes.

 Chapter 95 - Take It Like A Man

    "How did you do it?" Bai Ye''s eyes widened with amazement.


    I hadn''t expected what I did to be so astonishing that even he couldn''t see through it immediately. I should probably feel proud of myself, but now wasn''t the time. "Let me down!" I yelped instead. The most important thing at the moment was to stop making his injuries worse.


    He obliged with a sigh. "You weigh nothing, Qing-er. I can carry you all day and¡ª"


    "You said to wait until we''re in a safe ce to treat your wounds." I didn''t give him more chances to find a new excuse. "We are safe now, right? Will you let me put medicine on for you now?"


    "I already bandaged it¡ª"


    "That''s far from enough! Especially with the heat and humidity, it will get infected too easily.. We need to go back to the creek, and I''ll clean it for you thoroughly before putting the healing paste on." I wished more than ever that we could find the tuber fleece flower sooner. Treatment would be a lot more convenient if we were back at Mount Hua.


    He looked like he wanted to protest further, but I gripped the sash on his waist and started yanking him forward. "I''ll make you do it if I have to." I gritted my teeth. He could be such a stubborn man sometimes.


    Another sigh drifted into my ears as I started making our way towards the creek. "I wish you would remember once in a while that I''m still your master," he whined, though he followed on without slowing me down.


    I felt a smile curling my lips. Well, disrespectful as I might''ve be, maybe I did enjoy having this power over him.


    ~ ~


    Bai Ye didn''t give up. After we arrived at the creek, he tried again and suggested that I go look for the tuber fleece flower while he treats his own wounds so that we could return faster. An almost reasonable idea, though I knew what he really was thinking. "If you keep trying to send me away and not let me see it," I said, "I would simply have to believe your injury is so bad that we have to return immediately, without finding the herbs."


    He resigned then. When I fetched a clean shirt from my pack and wetted it in the water, I needed only to dart him a nce before he defeatedly took off his robe and removed the bandages.


    I had prepared myself many times over already, but when I saw the sight hidden beneath the garments, I still shuddered so hard that the shirt almost fell out of my hands. The w marks stretched from his left shoulder de to his right ribs, so wide and deep that I could see his bones. The bites on his shoulders were two gaping holes the size of my thumb on each side, filled with a puddle of blood. A long crack was ripped through his flesh on one side, but thank heavens, the beast didn''t manage to tear it off. Its canines must''ve sunk into his bones and stopped it from pulling any further.


    My eyes misted, and I felt as if those ws and teeth just sank into my heart. This should''ve been me, yet ¡­


    He noticed my silence. "It''s alright, Qing-er." He turned his head back slightly and smiled. "A man can take at least this much. I''ve had many injuries in the past that were worse than these."


    "Does it hurt?" I asked, not knowing what I was saying until the words were out of my mouth. Of course it did ¡­ What kind of stupid question was this?


    "It''s fine. Treat it like any typical cut."


    This was far from any typical cut, but of course he would say that. I bit my lips and managed a small nod, willing my trembling hands to get to work. I dipped the shirt back into the creek, nning to drip the water over his wounds for a rinse, but when I brought the towel over his skin, the thought of how much pain the rinsing would cause him terrified me, and I couldn''t bring myself to do it.


    He sighed at my hesitation. "Told you I should do this myself," he said and reached for the cloth in my hand.


    "N-No!" I stopped him. Doing it himself backhanded without being able to see would only hurt more. I bit my lips again, and I forced myself to move, raising the shirt and wrung it over him. Water dripped over his shoulder, washing a trail of scarlet down his back.


    I watched his expression carefully, thinking that I''d stop immediately if he winced. But he looked rxed with his eyes closed, as if he was simply enjoying a bath.


    I took a deep breath and continued. At least the cold water should help dull the pain. As I kept dipping the shirt back into the creek and wringing it, the blood on his skin slowly washed away, and the wound became more visible. My eyes blurred again when I saw the ragged, torn-up edges of those cuts running deep into his flesh.


    "Bai ¡­ Bai Ye." I fought my quavering voice to speak. "There''s ¡­ too much stone dust stuck inside these cuts. I''ll have to ¡­ I''ll have to rub it out with the cloth."


    Just the bare thought of it made me flinch. This wasn''t the first time that I treated a bad injury, but I had never imagined that I would ever have to do this for him. How could I bear inflicting such pain onto the man I loved?


    He only chuckled though, as if I just said something silly. "Stop thinking of me as a wimp. Do whatever you need to do, and if you can''t, let me do it myself."


    I wouldn''t let him do it himself, so I willed my hands to steady and brought the cloth to the w marks first. I wiped around the cuts, cleaning out the dirt stuck to his skin under dried blood, then slowly moved to the edge of the marks and cleansed it as gently as I could. But when it was time to get into the flesh sliced all the way open to the white of his shoulder de, where more blood was still seeping through ¡­


    I stopped. I couldn''t do it.


    Reason told me that as he said, he was a swordsman, and injuries weren''t new to him. He could take this. But the thought of this pain still shredded my heart. I touched my other hand to the side of those terrifying marks, brushing over the part of his skin that was still smooth and intact. He should''ve stayed that way if not for me. "Bai Ye," I whispered. "I''m sorry ¡­ I ¡­"


    He twitched a little at my fingertip. I started, and my hand snatched back. "Did I hurt you?" I asked, unsure if I had pressed onto a muscle that was connected to his wound.


    "N-No," he said. His voice was slightly hoarse. "Just ¡­ don''t touch me like that, Qing-er."


    It took me a while to understand what he meant, and I only figured it out from that familiar, suppressed tone and the sudden change of rhythm in his breathing. He ¡­ He was ¡­


    I was speechless. Covered in blood and cuts deep down to the bone, how could he be thinking about ¡­ that?

 Chapter 96 - Changed

    He read my mind and chuckled again. "I told you, this doesn''t hurt at all, and my mind is too upied with other things anyway."


    I red at him. "Do you know how much you''re still bleeding? How can you ¡­"


    "It looks worse than it feels. Just finish it off soon, Qing-er. I''m starting to sweat thinking about how intently you''re staring at me. If you drag this on, the wound would get infected before you manage to put the healing paste on it."


    He was right, I thought helplessly. Hard as it might be, this had to be done, and the quicker the better ¡­ especially if he was really sweating. I gritted my teeth. Keeping my hands as steady as I could, I rubbed a tip of the makeshift towel against the cut over his shoulder de, wiping off the debris and rinsing it with more water..


    My heart twisted with every stroke of my hand. Some of the small pieces of limestone were stuck so deep that I had to almost scrape it out of him, and I thought I might as well be slicing him with a knife¡ªthe quick pain would be easier to bear than the slow torture. I paid close attention to his reactions, ready to pause at any moment if he flinched, but he didn''t.


    In fact, as I continued to work through the rest of the wound, his response was socking that I started getting a bit worried. How could he not react at all to this much pain? Not even a frown the entire time ¡­ Did he really not feel it at all? Could these bites have impaired his senses? But he was able to feel my earlier touch that was barely a brush ¡­


    In the end, I couldn''t hold back the question. "Have you ¡­ always been insensitive to pain?" I asked, trying to word it as neutrally as I could.


    "It''s something thates with using a sword," he said. His voice was calm now, with no more trace of hoarseness and no sign of difort either. "After too many years of killing and trying not to be killed ¡­ you get used to it."


    Get used to it? How many bloodbaths did he have to go through to get used to this?


    I rinsed off the shirt again, moving on to his shoulders. The cloth was stainedpletely pink now, and the smell of iron hung thick around us. My heart ached and trembled, not only at the sight of his injury, but also for how easily he was able to bear this and how lightly he had put it. I didn''t dare think what had happened to him in the past that made him so ustomed to such suffering.


    I suddenly remembered the scars over his heart. Those must''ve hurt even more ¡­ Was that when he learned to swallow all his pain and not show the slightest weakness to anyone else?


    It felt like an eternity had passed when I finally finished cleaning his wounds, though it must not have been too long in reality, since the sun was still glowing bright in the western sky. I rinsed off the ruined shirt in the creek and wiped off the cold sweat on my forehead. At least the hardest part was done now, I thought as I reached into my pack for the healing ointment. He was still bleeding, but I couldn''t do anything more at the moment except hope that the medicine would help the surface of the cut clot faster.


    "Would you be able to sleep with this?" I asked, dabbing my finger into the jar of paste and rubbing it lightly over him. Sleeping on his back was out of the question, and even on his side or stomach would put too much stress on his shoulders, which wouldn''t help with the healing. I suppose he could lean on me ¡­


    "I can sleep in the meditation pose just fine," he said. "You worry too much."


    "I worry the right amount," I argued. "Unlike you, not paying any attention to your health. You shouldn''t go searching for any more herbs in the heat of the day. Let''s make our camp by the cave entrance tonight and start out early tomorrow when it''s still cool. We''ll rest in the afternoons from now on."


    He raised an eyebrow. "We might never find what we need if our time is cut that short¡ª"


    "Then let it be. We cane backter for it, and if it goes out of season by then, there are always other substitutes." I gave him a re to stop his protest. "If your wounds don''t start healing in two days, we are going back to Mount Hua anyway, with or without the tuber fleece flower. I''ll need to make you some stronger medicine that works better on deepcerations like this."


    He was quiet for a moment. Then he let out a softugh. "You''ve changed, Qing-er. You never talked to me like this before."


    My hands halted, surprised at hisment and at my own words as well. It was true¡ªI never talked to him this boldly, this assertively. Even after we crossed that line, I had never forgotten that he was still my master, that I still needed to respect him and follow his orders. It had never crossed my mind that I would one day dictate something to him like this.


    But I knew he wasn''t ming me, and when I saw a smile curling the corner of his lips, I knew I was right. He liked this. He liked how much I cared about him, and he liked a lover that had changed from the obedient girl he had watched growing up into someone with her own power over him.


    The painful worry in my heart lightened at the thought, and I smiled as well. "You are mine, Bai Ye," I said as I continued to work the ointment. "I im the right tomand my man to do what pleases me."

 Chapter 97 - The Path Forward

    Luck turned out to be on our side atst, as his wounds mostly stopped bleeding by the time I changed bandages for him the next day, and there was no sign of infection. Two morningster, we came upon a five-hundred-year-old tuber fleece flower by a rocky cliff not far from the creek. Although not as perfect as the thousand-year-old ones he had hoped to find, it was more than enough for what I needed, and I was happy to be back to Mount Hua sooner than nned so I could work on a more effective healing mixture for him.


    I got to it the first thing after wended, feeling grateful that I knew exactly what ingredients would be best for his conditions. All my years of training in medicine hade to great use, I thought as I rolled up my sleeves and started grinding the herbs.


    If this trip had taught me anything, it was how much I had missed and treasured those days when all I had were books and nts. The quiet sanctuary of the Misty Mountains awakened the memory of the serenity of those times I had spent in the library and on the hills, of the simple joy from those trips into the wilderness where I could be untroubled by the everyday hassles of Mount Hua, with only Bai Ye by my side. And the power of medicine was far more than that¡ªwithout it, I wouldn''t be able to alleviate his pain by making a new healing paste right now.


    I had hoped before this trip that it could help me decide with a clear head which path to choose for my future, and I had thought that I found the answer. Until we encountered the yazis, of course.


    That incident made the decision no longer simple.. If I were to forego the path of the sword, I would never be strong enough to defend myself. I would either have to stay inside my little haven forever or rely on Bai Ye to protect me, and there was no guarantee that something like this wouldn''t happen again, that he might get hurt because of how easily I get myself in danger.


    A sigh escaped me as I poured the ground herbs into a mortar and pounded it. It was a dilemma, and the mystery of Twin Stars only made things harder. What would await me if I chose to continue using the demonic sword? It would give me the strength I wanted, but at what price? What other secrets of its dark past would it lead me to?


    It didn''t take me long to finish the paste. When I transferred it to a jar and made my way to Bai Ye''s room, the chilly autumn air hit me btedly¡ªI had been too preupied earlier to notice the change in weather. I shivered slightly, wrapping my free arm around myself, and walked so fast that I almost bumped right into him at his door.


    "Bai Ye! Where are you going?" My brief surprise turned into concern. He never seemed to know how to rest.


    "To find you." He smiled. "There is a¡ª" He paused when his eyesnded on the jar in my hand. "You didn''t make a new healing ointment for me, did you?"


    I grinned. "Of course I did." I shoved him back into his room. "Just because the bleeding stopped doesn''t mean your wounds are healed. This will work much better than the stale medicine you''re currently using."


    His expression grew almost helpless. "Qing-er¡ª"


    "I don''t want to see more scars on you," I coaxed as I pressed him into his chair and reached for a fresh length of bandage. "Do it for me, will you?"


    That worked. He gave me a grudging look, though he didn''t protest further and cooperatively started to loosen his robe.


    I couldn''t help smiling from triumph. "What were you saying earlier?" I scooped up a small morsel of the mixture and asked. "Why were you looking for me?"


    "There was a message for us while we were away. About the trip to Jade Temple."


    He undid the old bandages, and I saw with huge relief that his cuts were finally starting to close over the surface. I ran a quick cleansing spell over them to clear off the residual ointment from before. "What about the trip?" I asked somewhat absentmindedly. "The Gatekeeper crossed my name off the list?"


    He chuckled. "Precisely what I thought as well, though ¡­ it appears that someone reasoned with him on your behalf ¡­ and you''ll end up going after all."


    Now he had my attention. Someone reasoned with the Gatekeeper for me? "Who?" I rubbed the new paste gently over the top of his wound, dabbing lightly to let it settle. "And ¡­ why?"


    I wondered if it was my imagination, because he suddenly seemed a little uneasy at the question. "The message didn''t say," he said, "but ¡­ I think it might be ¡­ might be because disciples are supposed to be apanied by their masters on this trip. I think ¡­ someone wanted me to go along, and it''s easier for them to argue for you to be listed."


    His reaction puzzled me. Whoever this "someone" was, he didn''t say, but I could tell from his tone that he knew exactly who it was and was only reluctant to tell me. I felt a bad omen. "Do you think ¡­ someone wants to give you trouble?" I ventured. "Is it rted to Twin Stars?"


    "N-No," he stammered a little, and that only confused me more. "It''s ¡­ I''ve had my share of personal grudges in the past. It''s not a big deal and won''t ¡­ shouldn''t affect you. Just ready yourself for the trip. The group should leave around mid-autumn."


    I muttered an acknowledgment, though I couldn''t stop the questions from bubbling in my head. What kind of personal grudges could make him feel so bothered and almost awkward to talk about? Who was this mysterious "someone"?

 Chapter 98 - Missed Gossips

    The invitation to Jade Temple turned out to be the hottest topic at Mount Hua at present. When I visited Xie Lun''s hall the next day, everyone was talking about it.


    "Yun Qing-er!" Qi Lian was the first to greet me as always. His enthusiastic greeting felt almost foreign to me now after the quiet break in the woods. "Guess what, I made it onto the invitation list!" he eximed.


    Xie Lunughed before I could say my congrattions. "She''sing with us too, Qi Lian. You might want to start working on your politeness before we leave¡ªit''d be rude to keep calling her by her name once we are outside this hall."


    Qi Lian grimaced. "Y-Yes. Senior Yun." He gave me a slightly embarrassed smile..


    I chuckled at Xie Lun''s pedantry. Having spent all my time at Mount Hua with a master that cared nothing about formalities, I much preferred my name over "Senior Yun", which sounded cold and affectionless. But I knew Xie Lun was right in that others might take it the wrong way. "Congrattions," I said to Qi Lian, silently epting the new title. "You''ve only been at Mount Hua for a few months, haven''t you? This is no small feat."


    A big smile appeared on Qi Lian''s face. "Master said I''m a genius. He usually isn''t that generous with his praises, so I suppose I must be doing well."


    "You do well at boasting and spreading the word to the whole world," Xie Lunmented, though I saw the pride in his feigned sneer. "Anyway, Yun Qing-er, we haven''t seen you since the tournament ended. I hope the incident with your swords didn''t make things ¡­ too difficult for you."


    I winced inwardly¡ªwell, it sort of did. It took me days to fix things up with Bai Ye, and I had yet to learn what other surprises the demonic sword had in store for me. But Xie Lun didn''t need to know any of this. "All is fine except the strange res I''ve been getting since then," I smiled. "And I hope Senior Wen isn''t too disappointed that our challenge ended up that way ¡­ I could tell she had been looking forward to it."


    "She was looking forward to it because you tied with Senior Xie," Qi Lian said. "She had always wanted to win against him. Since the two of you tied, winning against you is as close as she could get to winning against Senior Xie."


    The logic baffled me. "Why doesn''t she challenge Senior Xie directly then?" I asked without thinking, and when I remembered the rumor of their rtionship in the past, I pped a hand to my mouth. "I''m ¡­ sorry. Didn''t mean to probe ¡­"


    Xie Lunughed. "It''s alright, Yun Qing-er. Most disciples at your level know about this already, but since you don''t spend too much time on the main peak, you missed out on most of the gossips. The story was pretty simple: she asked if I wanted to be daoistpanions with her. I declined. So she thinks I dislike her and has been distancing herself from me ever since."


    There was so much shocking information in those few sentences that it took me a while to process. Wen Shiyin had asked Xie Lun to be her daoistpanion? That was essentially equivalent to proposing to him if we were in themoner''s world, a bold move that would no doubt take a lot of courage and faith, especially for a woman. And Xie Lun had ¡­ rejected her?


    I had thought that she was only another shallow admirer of Xie Lun like all those other girls, but this sounded different. Curiosity got the best of me, and since Xie Lun didn''t seem to mind sharing the story, I decided to probe a little. "You don''t dislike her?" I ventured.


    He gave me an amused look. "Why should I? She''s quite an admirable rival when ites to swords, and a trustworthy friend as well. I simply have no interest in daoistpanions, as I want to dedicate myself to the art of swords. I exined it to her, though I don''t think she believed me."


    So Wen Shiyin was rejected because ¡­ Xie Lun wanted to lead a stoic life? I felt a little sorry for her. It was only natural that she didn''t believe him¡ªI probably would''ve thought it was just a convenient excuse as well, since Xie Lun didn''t give off the impression of an ascetic person. Certainly not nearly as much as Bai Ye.


    My heart skipped a beat at the thought. Who knew Bai Ye would turn out to be such a different person from what he appeared to be? I was fortunate that the art of swords was not the only thing that held a special ce in his heart.


    "We might witness some interesting events unfold on this trip, Yun¡ª Senior Yun." Qi Lian''sment pulled my thoughts back to the conversation. "Senior Wen ising as well. All of us will be spending a lot of time together." He winked at Xie Lun.


    Xie Lun chuckled, unfazed. "There will be more than that to witness." He darted a sly nce my way. "Wen Shiyin''s master ising with her, and we might get to see a new side of Master Bai Ye that we didn''t know of, Yun Qing-er."


    The mention of Bai Ye''s name startled me. "Senior Wen''s master?" I didn''t know anything about her. Was this another one of those masters that Bai Ye didn''t get along with? What kind of scene was Xie Lun expecting to see them make?


    The sly smile broadened on Xie Lun''s face. "You don''t know?" He cocked his head. "Wen Shiyin''s master has been Master Bai Ye''s most fervent admirer for over two hundred years. They don''t usually see each other because their halls are on different peaks, but when everyone gets to stay close together on this trip ¡­ who knows what might happen then?"

 Chapter 99 - His Admirer

    I didn''t know how the rest of my time passed at Xie Lun''s hall. When my feet took me back to Bai Ye''s gate, I didn''t know how I got there either.


    Wen Shiyin''s master must be the one who argued for my spot on the trip to the Jade Temple. Everything made sense now¡ªfrom the uneasy look Bai Ye had when he mentioned the message, to his hesitation when he showed me Wen Shiyin''s technique before the tournament. Back then, I had thought that he was feeling awkward showing it to me because the style was too feminine. But now that I thought about it ¡­ It was all because of the master that invented the style.


    She had admired him for over two hundred years? How could such persistence not touch him? Even if he didn''t reciprocate her feelings initially, how could he not have warmed up to her after all this time?


    Or ¡­ did he?


    Xie Lun''s words echoed in my ears again: "They don''t usually see each other because their halls are on different peaks, but when everyone gets to stay close together on this trip ¡­"


    Had she and Bai Ye only been kept apart because of ¡­ ack of opportunity? Would this trip really bring such a change between them?


    I wondered what Wen Shiyin''s master was like. She was an immortal, so she must be strong, with the power and will to be a true match for Bai Ye. She probably was beautiful too, and she had been in love with him for much, much longer than I had even lived ¡­ I clenched my hands and dug my fingernails into my palm.. What did I have over her to keep Bai Ye at my side?


    I was so lost in my thoughts that I didn''t realize how long I had been standing at the gate until it creaked open in front of me. Bai Ye stood on the other side, his brow knitted slightly.


    "I heard you quite a while ago," he said. "What''s wrong? Why didn''t youe in?"


    "N-Nothing is wrong." I lowered my head, trying to hide my thoughts and picked a most usible lie. "I was too carried away thinking about ¡­ if it''ll be alright to use Twin Stars at the Jade Temple."


    The concern on his face eased. "I''ll be there to watch over everything. No need to worry." He stepped aside to let me in and closed the gate behind us. "On the bright side, being at a different sect would mean that the Gatekeeper won''t be giving you any more trouble. He cares about Mount Hua''s reputation more than anything else, and he would only help to defend you if anything happens at the Jade Temple. So will every other master from Mount Hua."


    That was an unexpected response to my hastily made-up excuse. "I thought only Master Teng Yuan and the Gatekeeper knew about Twin Stars'' past," I said. "How would the others ¡­"


    "Everyone knows it''s a demonic sword now, after what happened at the tournament. They might not know the full story behind it, but if a demonic sword draws too much attention from the public, it will harm Mount Hua''s reputation regardless, and no one would sit back watching that happen."


    I nodded as we strode across the yard and sat down at the tea table, and I suddenly wondered how much Wen Shiyin''s master had heard about Twin Stars before. If she had admired Bai Ye for such a long time ¡­ would she have found out more about his past than others did?


    "What about ¡­ what about the person that wanted you on the trip ¡­ the one that persuaded the Gatekeeper to leave me on the list? How much does ¡­ he or she know?" I ventured, hoping that the question flowed naturally enough from what he said so that it could hide my true intention, meanwhile carefully watching his expression to see if I could catch a glimpse of his reactions.


    But all I caught was an arch of his eyebrow. "Did you hear something while you were out today, Qing-er?"


    "N-No", I stammered, though I knew my expression had already betrayed me. "I mean, I ¡­"


    He raised a finger and knocked me on my forehead. "I already told you this wasn''t about Twin Stars. It''s the person that you want to probe me about, isn''t it? What gossips did you pick up from Xie Lun?"


    I rubbed my forehead where he knocked and bit my lips. He knew me too well, and I couldn''t possibly hide any thoughts from him. "Senior Xie mentioned ¡­ something about Senior Wen''s master," I admitted in an almost inaudible voice.


    "What about her?"


    "¡­ That she ¡­ she ¡­"


    He sighed. "I should''ve told you if I knew you were going to find rumors instead. Whatever story you might''ve heard ¡­" He paused, that slight awkwardness returned to his face as he picked the words to exin it to me. "The fact is that ¡­ she almost became my disciple when she first came to Mount Hua. It didn''t happen in the end, but the time she had spent at my hall ¡­ might have affected her too much, and she hasn''t gotten over it since then."


    My eyes widened as he spoke. She had stayed here with him just like I have, and almost became his disciple just like I did? How long did thisst?


    His hesitance at mentioning this history suddenly stabbed me. If he didn''t have feelings towards her as well, why would he feel awkward mentioning her every time? Maybe Xie Lun was right indeed ¡­ If circumstances were different ¡­ would things have turned out differently between them?


    The hurt must''ve shown on my face, as Bai Ye sighed again and reached over to me, brushing his fingers lightly over my cheek. "Don''t look at me like that, Qing-er," he said softly. "I never meant to hide this from you. If you want to hear, I''ll tell you everything about it."

 Chapter 100 - No One Like You

    [ NOTE: if either of the previous two chapters still shows up as DO NOT BUY for you, please refresh. The wrong content has been reced. Apologies again for the inconvenience! ]


    --------------


    Bai Ye tucked a strand of loose hair behind my ear before he continued. "I had no intention of taking any disciples when Su Nian¡ªWen Shiyin''s master, if you don''t know her name yet¡ªfirst came to Mount Hua. But she wanted to train in medicine, and although I had barely started on that path myself at the time, I was the only one at Mount Hua that knew at least some of it. The Gatekeeper wanted to give her a chance at trying what she wanted to pursue, so he sent her my way despite my disagreement.


    "That was over two hundred years ago, and only a few decades since ¡­ the incident with Twin Stars. I was despondent, to say the least, and since I had no clue how to be a good master, I just let things take care of themselves. Su Nian mostly learned from watching me prepare potions and following me on herb-gathering trips. I didn''t pay too much attention to her until the time came for the master''s ceremony almost a yearter. When I warned her again that bing my disciple wouldn''t be the best choice for her, the way she pleaded to stay ¡­ made me realize that she was starting to grow different feelings. That was when I sent her back to the Gatekeeper, and I had rarely seen her since.."


    I tried my best not to flinch. If I didn''t know he was recounting a story about Su Nian, I would''ve thought that he was talking about me instead. A disciple in medicine, quietly following his guidance and watching his every step, admiring him but hiding her feelings in the shadows ¡­ She was just like me, and I could almost see how she had fallen for him day by day.


    The realization pinched me. I couldn''t help thinking that if she had met him at a better time, she could''ve been the one to be his only disciple, and I would''ve never even appeared at Mount Hua. She would be the one sitting here next to him right now.


    Had he also been as caring and gentle to her as he always was to me?


    "Qing-er." He took my hands, and I didn''t realize that I was clenching them hard until he unfurled my fingers and held them. "I admit that I feel a little guilty every time I think of this ¡­ because I should''ve noticed her change sooner and stopped it before it was toote. It was due to my negligence that she still doesn''t have a daoistpanion after all these years, and I feel sorry that I can''t do anything to fix this. But that''s all there is to it. Nothing more in the past or future."


    I nodded¡ªhe had already told me everything I needed to know, and I should''ve been satisfied with the answer. But somehow, I wasn''t. "What is she like?" I asked. I couldn''t stopparing myself to her and imagining how different things could''ve turned out.


    He seemed taken aback by my question. "What''s she like?" he repeated. "She ¡­ probably looks like her mid-twenties now ¡­ a bit taller than you, if I remember correctly ¡­"


    The genuine confusion and struggle on his face made me chuckle, and the gloomy thoughts in my mind lightened. "I meant what kind of person is she," I said.


    "Oh ¡­ she has a good heart and a talent for medicine ¡­ if she followed through on that path." There was a wisp of pity in his voice. "She had helped me take care of some of the disciples injured from that incident, and her work was impressive. But after the Gatekeeper took her in as a disciple, she focused solely on swords and stopped practicing medicine in the end."


    There was no longing in the way he spoke of her, only an appreciation like any master would show to a disciple, and that eased me a little. "The injured disciples?" I let my focus drift to a small detail that caught my attention. "From ¡­ Twin Stars? But you said she came to Mount Hua decades after that?"


    "She did. Some people''s injuries ¡­ were bad enough that they were untreatable." He lowered his gaze, and I felt his grip tighten. "I looked after them till theirst days. Not that it could help bring anything back ¡­ but that was the only thing I could do."


    A mixed feeling rose in me. Of course he would''ve tried his best to make up for the damage that was done¡ªthis was the Bai Ye I knew, and I was d for it. But at the same time, I couldn''t help feeling jealous that Su Nian had spent almost a year by his side helping him through those difficult times. The times that he couldn''t even bring himself to tell me about.


    "I wish I was there with you," I said in almost a whisper. "I wish I could''ve helped you then ¡­ like she was able to."


    He seemed taken aback again for a moment. Then heughed softly. "I''m d you weren''t," he squeezed my hand. "Back then, I wasn''t nearly the same person as I am today. It wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that I had lost all hope in life for quite a while, and frankly ¡­ I don''t know what anyone could see in such a person that''s worth liking." He smiled a little embarrassedly.


    I blinked, not expecting that the incident had affected him to such an extent. "Besides," he added, "if you were there like she was, what if I sent you away like I did to her as well?"


    "¡­"


    He chuckled at my speechlessness. "Don''tpare yourself to her, Qing-er. I told you before that my disciple wouldn''t have been anyone else except you, remember?" He rubbed his thumb softly over the back of my hand. "You are not like them. There''s no one else like you in this whole world."

 Chapter 101 - Take Them Off

    I had always wondered why he had chosen me as his disciple. After all, Bai Ye was most known for his aplishment in the art of swords, and I didn''t even have the right spiritual root that would allow me to pursue the same path¡ªnot without the help of Twin Stars. Did I simply meet him at the right time, after he finally recovered from those terrible memories and decided to start passing on his skills like all other masters?


    Though that wasn''t what I wanted to ask at the moment. I turned my hands and sped my fingers around his. "But I don''t want to be just your only disciple," I said almost inaudibly. "I ¡­"


    I felt a little ashamed of how outwardly jealous I sounded. He had already proven to me so many times, over and over again, how much he cared about me and how much I meant to him. But I couldn''t help myself. What if there was someone better? What if he realized that all I had was good timing ¡­ and he simply hadn''t noticed the others before?


    "Qing-er." He heard my unspoken words and brought my hand over to him, pressing it over his heart. The steady rhythm of his heartbeat pulsed strong under my palm. "You are the only one in here, now and forever.. I swear."


    The sparkles in his beautiful dark pupils dazzled me. All my worries and fears vanished. What was I thinking anyway? Anything that happened in the past was long gone, and I should trust him enough to know that nothing would change his feelings for me in the future. The raw emotions in his eyes couldn''t lie. What was there to be jealous about?


    "Besides," he leaned into me and whispered in my ears. There was a sly edge to his tone. "You must have forgotten something ¡­ You haven''t been ''just my only disciple'' for quite a while."


    Before I could manage to reply, he swept me off the chair and carried me in his arms, striding towards his room.


    "W-Wait!" I yelped, startled by his sudden move and almost thrashed out of his arms again just like I did at the cave. "Don''t carry me like this! Let me down! You haven''t fully healed yet!"


    He ignored my protest and kept walking. "If tearing open a wound could distract you from those needless worries," he kicked his door open and strode through, "then it''s well worth it."


    "Bai¡ª"


    He dropped me into his bed and sealed the rest of the words in my mouth with a hard kiss.


    I let out a muffled moan. For the past few days, I had been so worried about his injury that I didn''t even think about ¡­ this, at all, and I hadpletely forgotten how much I had wanted to be back to Mount Hua sooner just for it. But now, with his scent and taste sweeping over me, irresistibly demanding my breath, the fire inside me suddenly stirred back to life.


    I reciprocated his passion, savoring every corner inside his mouth hungrily. I missed this, and my newfound jealousy only made me want him more. I wanted him on me and within me, to prove to me that he was mine and mine alone.


    "Bai Ye ¡­" I breathed into his lips, and before I knew it, I was yanking his robe loose.


    I warned myself to be gentle though when I slid it off his shoulders, cautious not to pull against his wounds¡ªcareless as he already was with himself, I couldn''t risk making anything worse¡ªand I didn''t touch his bandages. Those could be changedter, and leaving them there would help keep things safer.


    "Qing-er." His fingers deftly worked my garments as well. "Take the bandages off."


    My hands halted. "Why?" I pulled away from him a little to look him in the eye. "They''ll give you some protection. I can change themter ¡­"


    He smiled as he shed thest of myyers. "I want to feel you against me." He gathered me in an embrace, pressing my body into the bandage on his chest. "This is not enough," he said softly.


    My heart swelled at the overwhelming love in his voice. I should''ve known¡ªhe wanted to feel the bond between us, the proof that we were truly one, with nothing in between that separated us. How could I ever doubt that such deep feelings for me could change?


    "Then be careful." I obliged and untied the knots of the cloth, slowly unwrapping it around him. "Don''t strain it, and don''t ¡­ I''ll try not to put my arms around you."


    It was probably easier said than done, I thought as I loosened the remaining length and ced it on the table next to the bed, darting a furtive nce over his shoulders. At least it was relieving to see that the wounds were starting to scab on the surface. The new ointment I made must''ve worked well.


    "You don''t need to keep treating me like a porcin doll," he chuckled when he caught my nce, "though I won''t deny that I like seeing how much you care." He raised his hand and cleansed the residual medicine off of his back with a quick spell.


    I red at him. "Of course I care!" I mumbled. "If I weren''t so worried about tearing up those wounds again, I ¡­"


    I stopped before any shameless words slipped out of my mouth, but there was already an amused look on his face. "You wouldn''t have waited till now toe to my bed?" He finished them for me. "Looks like I have failed as your master again, Qing-er. I''ll have to show you how I can please you just fine without twitching a muscle on my upper back."


    He repositioned himself to sit across from me, lifting my legs over his and wrapping them around his waist. Then he held me tight, pressing us together skin to skin, and kissed me again.

 Chapter 102 - Close To Me

    I understood then why he wanted me to take off those bandages. With my legs spread around him and his around me, our chests tight against each other and his arms circling my back, this feeling of closeness was even beyond what I could imagine. He enveloped me, and I did him. If only I could wrap my arms around him as well ¡­


    Carefully avoiding his shoulders, I cupped his cheeks instead, letting myself get lost in this blissful sensation. His kiss was soft and lingering, as if he wanted to reassure me with his tenderness that there was no need for any of my worries. He made slow love to my mouth while his fingers casually skimmed the side of my neck, his breath tickling my cheek.


    For a moment, I almost wanted nothing except this beautiful, intimate embrace ¡­ if not for his hardness nestled against my entrance, reminding me of his temptations with scorching heat.


    "Master ¡­" I whispered, nudging his lips. "Show me then. Teach me ¡­ Teach me what you won''t teach anyone else."


    I felt his lips curl.. Keeping one arm wrapped tight around me, he moved his other hand down my back in a warm and steady caress. "You''re always so eager to learn," he breathed.


    The way he stroked me was calm and gentle, and I let out a sigh at the soothing sensation that washed away all the weariness in my body. But as his palm kept traveling further, the caress grew lighter and softer. Tiny tingles started dancing in its wake. When he reached the base of my spine, he paused, brushing his fingers over the top of my buttocks in the barest touch.


    A spark shot through me. He hadn''t touched me like this before, and I never knew that such a simple gesture would feel ¡­ so sensual. I wiggled a little in his embrace. He steadied me with another deep kiss, and his hand kept moving, but instead of continuing the soft caress, he raked his fingernails lightly across that same spot before sliding down my bottom and along my thigh.


    I gasped into his mouth as the tingles grew sharper, and the heat started building up in my lower body. The sensation of his hand roaming all over me while I was still tight and steady within his embrace ¡­ felt even more ravishing than I imagined. He seemed to have done nothing except hold me and massage me, but the yearnings that he awakened with such simple touches made me ache all over. I wanted him closer. Even closer.


    I wiggled again, rubbing myself lightly over his hardness. But he took his time. His wondrous hand kept moving, slipping onto my inner thigh and tracing upward lightly, coaxing the fire to build higher.


    "Qing-er." The heat of his palm burned me as he cupped me from beneath, his fingers grazing over my wetness. "You seem to approve of my lesson."


    I moaned hard into him when he pressed his finger onto my bud. He circled me gently, and his tongue drew the same pattern inside my mouth, stirring all my sensations at once. Heat spiraled from his fingertip, building up fast as it sizzled through my body, burning me from inside out. My breaths grew short.


    "Bai Ye ¡­" I squirmed in his arm, sping my legs tighter against his waist. "Come closer ¡­ Come inside ¡­" I pleaded.


    Heughed softly and obliged, stopping the sweet torture with his finger. Moving his hands behind my buttocks and lifting me ever so slightly, he hoisted me tight against him, wrapping both arms hard around me again, and glided deep into me.


    I almost trembled at the sweeping sensation. I had never felt so consumed by him¡ªhis chest pressed hard into my chest, his cheek soft against my cheek, his limbs around my body, his hardness filling me deeper and fuller than I could imagine. Even after having shared a bed with him so many times before, this level of intimacy struck me, and this feeling of us fully belonging to each other warmed my heart like nothing else.


    "Like it?" He thrust slowly into me, keeping a rhythm that was almost like rocking a baby to sleep, and brushed his lips lightly over my ear.


    I smiled, remembering thest time he had asked me the same question, when he had pinned me against the por tree in the garden and taken me so hard that I couldn''t keep standing straight. "Love it ¡­" I replied. The same reply I gave himst time. What he was doing now couldn''t feel more different, but the answer was just as true. I loved his savageness and his gentleness, his lustful side and his caring side, as long as these were all him. As long as all of him belonged to me.


    I circled my arms around his neck and threaded my fingers into his hair. We were truly one, as I could feel every movement of his muscles against my skin, every warm breath against my cheek, every heartbeat against mine. I could feel every part of him on me and within me, and I wanted this feeling to stay with me forever. "Bai Ye ¡­" I whispered into his ears. "I love it when you''re close to me like this ¡­ when you''re mine ¡­ when¡ª"


    "I''m always yours." He stopped the rest of my words. "As lovely as you look when you''re jealous, Qing-er, there is no need for it. I''m yours and yours only."


    He kept his gentle rhythm, rocking soothingly like the most sensual cradle, and I sighed as the sensation of overwhelming fullness and pleasure started filling me in every way. I buried my face into his hair and sped him tighter, holding him closer, as if I wanted to make him a part of my own self.


    We belonged to each other, and each other alone. I etched that into my mind as the slow but steady waves of ecstasy consumed the rest of my thoughts.

 Chapter 103 - Preparations

    The next few days passed peacefully without more distracting gossips. I spent most of my time inside my room making ointments and trying out new brews with the tuber fleece flower, skimming medicine books in my free time to see if I could find any leads on how to use the yazi''s venom. I didn''t have much luck on that end, but Bai Ye''s wounds did heal visibly day by day, and my worries eased so much that I even acquiesced to him returning to the kitchen and cooking for me once in a while.


    I had almost forgotten all about Su Nian and the trip to Jade Temple until a knock came at our gateter that week, and I found Wen Shiyin standing across the threshold.


    "Yun Qing-er," she greeted me first with a slightly apologetic smile. "I should''ve paid you a visit sooner. I hope the incident with your swords at the tournament didn''t make things ¡­ too difficult for you."


    I blinked. The surprise of her visit aside, those were the exact same words that Xie Lun had said to me a few days ago. How well must they know each other to be able to talk so simrly like this?


    "It was my fault in a way," she continued. "It probably wouldn''t have happened if I didn''t use that power-restricting technique on you.. I''m truly sorry for the trouble I caused you."


    "N-No, it wasn''t your fault at all," I said hastily. She might have mistaken my surprised silence for grudges. "We were in a fair challenge, and it''s all true that I''m using a demonic sword. It would only take time for everyone to find out anyway."


    In fact, I was more d than upset at the fact that she didn''t look at me with those fearful, judging eyes like most others did ever since the gossip started spreading.


    The expression on her face eased at my response. "I''m relieved you don''t me me for it," she said. "I actually came to invite you to a preparation trip for the Jade Temple ¡­ If you don''t mind mypany then, will you consider joining us?"


    A preparation trip? I was trying to guess what that could be when Wen Shiyin continued, clearly seeing the nk stare on my face: "It''s for all the disciples leaving for Jade Temple to get to know each other before the trip. You might not be familiar with the event at Jade Temple: it''s not quite a ''tournament'' like the one we just had herest week, but more like a hunting game where we search for prizes set up in designated areas guarded by beasts and demons. So before every trip like this, participating disciples from the same sect would try to get together and learn more about each other''s techniques, so that we can work together better once we are there."


    I hadn''t expected the event at Jade Temple to be a hunting game, but that sounded a lot more interesting than the tournament that just ended. "We''ll all be working in groups at the Jade Temple?" I asked.


    "There are both group rounds and individual rounds. Disciples from the same sect are usually ced together in the group rounds, so it would make things much easier if we are all familiar with everyone else''s style and know how to cooperate best, given our different strengths and weaknesses. Even in the individual rounds, it''s not against the rules to form alliances. A lot of us do it to help each other and then split the prizes at the end."


    I nodded. Group work aside, forming alliances was a strategy that required a lot of trust among the members¡ªprecisely why a preparation trip would be beneficial. "Thank you for inviting me," I said. "I would love to join you and meet everyone else."


    Wen Shiyin smiled somewhat sheepishly. "Well, you''ll meet most of us, but not all. Some senior disciples already know all the juniors well enough, so they don''t feel the need to join. To them, saving the time to perfect their skills is a lot more important than ¡­ getting to know someone else."


    The look on her face and the slight innuendo made me wonder if Xie Lun wasn''t going to be there. And if that was the case ¡­ Was it truly because he didn''t want to waste time getting to know his juniors, or if it was because he wanted to avoid seeing her?


    "I''ll see you tomorrow at sunrise then. We''ll meet at the main gate," Wen Shiyin said. Then she hesitated for a moment before continuing, "There is something else as well ¡­ If your master is around, I also have a message for him from my master."


    I stilled. The thought that I had finally managed to push out of my head after all these days suddenly came back to me. What could Su Nian want from Bai Ye?


    "He''s in meditation," I said. It actually wasn''t an excuse¡ªBai Ye''s meditation hour had gotten longer than usual recently, and I hadn''t seen him all afternoon. "Can I pass the message?"


    Wen Shiyin hesitated again, though she nodded in the end. "A few masters are gathering at our hall tomorrow at noon to discuss the details regarding the trip. My master would greatly appreciate it if Master Bai Ye could join."


    The thought of Bai Ye meeting with Su Nian while I''d be away stung a little. But after everything he had already told me, I knew I should let go of my jealousy. And it wasn''t that they would be meeting each other alone anyway ¡­


    "I will let him know," I said, swallowing the slight upset, and managed a small smile. "I''m sure he''ll look forward to it," I added politely, even though I hoped it wouldn''t be true.


    Wen Shiyin seemed to let out a sigh of relief. "Thank you. I will see you tomorrow¡ªI''m certain this will be a great trip for all of us."

 Chapter 104 - Embrace Yourself

    When Bai Ye came back from his meditation, the afternoon was already drawing to an end. I ran into him in the corridors just as the sun had nted enough to fill the walkway with golden light, casting a long shadow of his figure as he passed.


    "Is everything alright?" I asked, noticing the tiredness at the corner of his eyes. He had been gone since noon. This was too much longer than his usual sessions.


    He smiled. "It always takes some work to try out new techniques. Were you looking for me?"


    "No ¡­ I mean, yes." I cursed at my awkward response silently¡ªI didn''t know how to properly express the idea of "I''m always looking for you because I''m always thinking about you". I brushed the shameless thought out of my mind. "Senior Wen came to invite me to a preparation trip for the Jade Temple. I agreed to it ¡­ they are leaving tomorrow at sunrise.."


    A tiny disappointment seemed to sh across his face, though he nodded quickly. "It''s good to know your friends and foes alike. They usually choose one of the forests nearby for these trips. Make sure to pack everything you need."


    The trace of reluctance in his tone that betrayed those encouraging words made my heart flutter a little. He didn''t want to be separated from me any more than I did him. Hopefully, the trip would turn out short enough that I could be back to his side in no time.


    "I''ve already packed my usual talismans and healing medicine," I said. "Should I bring a different sword as well? Or would it be alright to use Twin Stars on this trip?"


    "It''ll defeat the purpose of the trip if you don''t use your usual weapons." He nced at the swords on my belt. "When we get back from the Jade Temple, I''ll forge a new pair for you that can be used as a recement in situations like this. It''s fine to use Twin Stars for now as long as you keep the number of killings under control. Too much blood will strengthen its power¡ªnot enough to fully awaken it, but enough to bring you more trouble than it already did."


    Well, I certainly didn''t want any more surprises from Twin Stars yet, not so shortly after things had finally returned to normal between us. Whatever power it had yet to unleash could wait. "I''ll try not to kill anything," I said. I could intentionally miss the targets, which would work just fine for the purpose of this trip, as long as I was still showing my techniques to others.


    He rubbed the top of my head and tousled my hair lightly. "No need to be too worried about it. If you want to be more sure, bring the fire jade I gave you at East Vige. It will help without drawing blood."


    My uneasiness must''ve looked too obvious, I realized. He was trying tofort me, though he didn''t know that it wasn''t Twin Stars that was making me fidget. "There is ¡­ something else as well," I mumbled, unwilling to bring up the real, troubling topic. "Senior Wen also said that ¡­ a few masters will be discussing details regarding the trip at their hall tomorrow at noon. Her master ¡­ would like you to join them."


    His hand stilled at the words. I lowered my head and bit my lips. Why did I have to be the one passing on the message? It felt as if I was pushing Bai Ye towards Su Nian with my own hands. Even though I knew the invitation wasn''t for private matters at all, it still felt terrible.


    Just as I thought he was going to nod his acknowledgment, I heard a light chuckle. "Do you not want me to go?" he asked softly.


    Surprised and also embarrassed that he had put it so straightforwardly, I lowered my head even more. "I ¡­" Of course I didn''t, but did it matter what I thought? If it was a meeting of the masters on such a big trip, what position was I in to say anything against it?


    But the next thing I felt was his hands cupping my cheeks. He lifted my face, making me look him in the eye. "If you don''t want me to go, just say the word, and I won''t."


    The look in his eyes was serious, and the heat of his palm burned me. I stared at him, stunned. Even I knew that I was being unreasonably jealous¡ªI simply couldn''t help myself. Yet instead of telling me to be reasonable, he was indulging it to such an extent?


    "I ¡­ but you should go," I made myself say. "This trip is important to all of us, and¡ª"


    "Do you not want me to?" he asked again.


    "It doesn''t matter¡ª"


    "It''s all that matters." His unwavering gaze made the rest of my sentence freeze in my throat. "I don''t care what anyone else wants or expects me to do, Qing-er. You are all that matters to me, and thest thing I''ll do is something that hurts your feelings."


    I hadn''t expected this from him. As much as it thrilled me to hear it ¡­ reason told me that it wasn''t right to let him give in to my selfish whims. "But it is your responsibility as a master," I insisted. "If you are the only one that doesn''t show up ¡­"


    An eyebrow arched. "Are you sure everyone else will show up?" His lips curled. "Wen Shiyin told you ''a few masters'' will be there, didn''t she? How do you know how many? How do you know if any or all of them will conveniently not make it?"


    "¡­"


    I suddenly remembered Wen Shiyin''s awkward expression when she passed the message to me. If this was really about the trip to Jade Temple, why would she feel so self-conscious about it? Was this actually Su Nian''s excuse to ¡­ make Bai Ye visit her?


    My guilt suddenly vanished at the thought, reced by a small ire. If that was the case ¡­ Su Nian was a lot more cunning than I thought.


    Bai Ye chuckled at my look. "Does that make you feel better now?" He brushed his lips softly over my forehead. "Are you still going to persuade me to ept the invitation?"


    I felt my cheeks burn. I suppose I should''ve felt less ashamed of myself, now that he had proven to me that my jealousy wasn''t as ungrounded as I thought, but the fact that he had seen so easily through my mind¡ªand Su Nian''s in that regard¡ªonly made me feel more embarrassed. I didn''t want him to see my jealous side like this. "I''m not worried about you seeing her," I protested. Even though it was aplete lie.


    Heughed softly and gathered me in his arms. "None of us are perfect, Qing-er." He nted another kiss on my cheek. "You are only human, and you shouldn''t feel ashamed of being jealous, just like I don''t feel ashamed of not caring what anyone else thinks is the right thing for me to do."


    I was still letting those words sink into my mind when his lips started traveling further down. "Embrace all your feelings and desires," he whispered. "That''s what makes you alive."

 Chapter 105 - A Dysfunctional Group

    We did end up embracing our desires that night. When I woke up in his arms to the milky dawn light, I almost regretted epting Wen Shiyin''s invitation. I wanted nothing more than staying in his warm embrace for the rest of the day¡ªfor the rest of my life¡ªbut unfortunately, that wasn''t an option. After a series of lingering kisses, I reluctantly climbed out of his bed and readied myself for the trip.


    Most of the group had already gathered at the main gate by the time I arrived. As the rest slowly trickled into ce, I scanned the small circle we made and tried to match names to all the somewhat familiar faces. There were a little fewer than twenty of us, about half of whom I recognized. I nodded my greetings to Wen Shiyin, Qi Lian, and ¡­


    A bad omen rose in me when I saw Guo Lingling, Zhong Yn''s fellow junior and best friend, and Li Yuxian, the Gatekeeper''s disciple who I overheard suggesting that dual cultivation technique to Chu Xi.


    Revenge was probably impossible to avoid, I sighed internally. I could only hope that their grudges against me were ¡­ less deadly than the Gatekeeper''s.


    The sun had already broken free of the horizon for a little while when thest person joined the group.. Wen Shiyin frowned. "You arete," she said to theter. "Staying on time is crucial while working as a group. I hope this won''t happen again, especially not when we are at the Jade Temple."


    Theter made a face but said nothing. "Let''s get moving then," Wen Shiyin continued. "We''ll head to the forest to the west. Demons are known to lurk in that area, so stay together and keep a sharp eye out for them."


    While everyone started summoning their flying swords, I heard theteer whisper to someone next to her: "Who does she think she is, talking to us like that? Organizing the trip doesn''t make her rule over us. She''s so haughty."


    Her friend huffed. "She''s always like that. What do you think makes Senior Xie not like her?"


    The two of them chuckled. I winced a little¡ªI actually liked Wen Shiyin''s straightforward personality quite a lot, and I wished I could have the confidence that she always carried herself with. I wondered if she heard those barbedments, though if she did, she didn''t show it. We all got on our flying swords and made our way to the forest.


    ~ ~


    The forest we arrived at looked simr to the woods at East Vige, with a thick canopy weaved from giant oaks and ancient pine trees. I imagined for a moment that a hunter would appear from behind the tall shrubs just likest time, and that I would find in his eyes the familiar, loving gaze that I had grown so used to. But I knew it was only my wishful thinking. Disguised or not, Bai Ye couldn''t help us on this trip, and I wouldn''t be able to see him privately with so many people around us anyway.


    I turned my attention back to my footing, trying to focus on our current task instead. We''d have to track down the demons first, and since Wen Shiyin didn''t give any details on what they were like, the most reliable way to locate them would be through spiritual power ¡­ and the old-school method of footprints.


    "Senior Yun!" A sharp voice from behind me slowed my steps. "What are you doing searching so intently on the ground? Trying to find ancient treasures buried in our path?"


    I didn''t need to turn around to know that it was Guo Lingling trying to make fun of me. I ignored her sarcasm, though she kept talking: "Oh, you can''t be looking for footprints ¡­ Are you? That''s such a primitive way of hunting. I can''t believe people still do it nowadays, and for demons in that regard!"


    The bitterness in her tone vexed me, and I failed to bite back a retort. "Do you have a better way?" I asked. "Why don''t you show it to us? The whole group will benefit from it if you can help us find those demons sooner."


    Guo Lingling paled when a few others nced at us half expectantly. Of course she didn''t have a better way, and she was simply loafing at the back of the crowd following everyone else around. "I¡ªI''m just a junior, how would I have the experience for it?" She red at me. "But if Senior Zhong is here, she would! If not because of you, she wouldn''t still be locked up in her room and banned froming with us!"


    Wen Shiyin looked back from the front of the group. "Whatever grudges you might hold against anyone here, Guo Lingling, they can wait until wee back from the Jade Temple. Thest thing we need on a team is strife and distrust."


    Guo Lingling sneered. "It''s easy to lecture others when you are not the one to be banished, Senior Wen. I saw you help Senior Yun back then as well¡ª"


    "That''s enough." A new voice interrupted her, and I couldn''t be more surprised to see that it came from Li Yuxian. "I was there too, and I saw with my own eyes what happened. Zhong Yn only has herself to me for this, and to keep bringing it up won''t get you or her any sympathy. I suggest that you stop talking about it, whether we are at the Jade Temple or not."


    I almost couldn''t believe what I heard. I had somewhat expected Li Yuxian to join Guo Lingling at giving me a hard time, but why was he taking my side and helping me instead?


    Guo Lingling''s face ashened. Li Yuxian was one of the few top disciples at Mount Hua on par with Xie Lun, and his words naturally carried more weight than the rest of us. Guo Lingling gave me another hard re, though she spoke no more.


    I was still baffled over the unexpected help when I noticed Li Yuxian turning towards Wen Shiyin and smiling at her. Wen Shiyin didn''t respond, and the group kept moving forward into the center of the forest.

 Chapter 106 - Among Us

    The look in Li Yuxian''s eyes sent a cold shiver down my spine. It was a lecherous one, the same way that I had seen men look at beautiful young women on the streets in themoner''s world. Had he given up on Chu Xi already and decided to move on to ¡­ someone else to dual cultivate with?


    The thought disgusted me, and I wondered if I should tell Wen Shiyin what I had overheard from him before. Not that I was in any position to judge against dual cultivation, but the fact that he would change his targets so quickly¡ªespecially when Chu Xi was close to bing daoistpanions with him¡ªwas despicable. Wen Shiyin deserved better than being tricked by someone like this.


    Fortunately, she seemed too busy with the search to even notice his show of interest. She had summoned an artifact that looked like antern, each of its six sides a different color of tinted ss. As she walked, her spiritual power flowed steadily from her hand into the center of thentern, making it spin in a rainbow swirl.


    That was one of the most intricately built demon trackers I had ever seen, and her attention was fully focused on it, waiting for the moment that the device would signal the location of our target.


    Gossips could wait then, I thought as I nced around. Most other senior disciples were holding various trackers of their own as well. After considering for a moment, I reached inside my pack and fetched a tracking talisman for myself.


    A light thudding of footsteps sounded from behind me. I turned and found Qi Lian''s smiling face. "Senior Yun," he said almost naturally, "is that also used for tracking?" He nodded at the talisman I was holding. "Could you show me how it works?"


    I smile a bit embarrassedly. The talisman was used for the same purpose indeed, but much less urate and reliable than an artifact. I never learned how to use one of those because ¡­ I had never gone on trips like this without Bai Ye, and he had always made me stay by his side. I never had to put any effort into tracking danger or finding my own path.


    "It works for rough positioning only," I said. "Since I rarely hunted for demons¡ª"


    "Why would she be looking for footprints if she knew how to use a real tracker?" Guo Lingling''s scoff cut me off. "Not everyone is able to master one of those. Talismans are pathetic substitutes for those who fail to learn how to use a real tracker properly."


    Qi Lian frowned. "Every approach has its advantages and disadvantages. We came on this trip so that we could learn everyone''s unique skills, Guo Lingling. What is yours exactly? Expertise in insults and sarcasm?"


    Guo Lingling red at him. I sighed inwardly at the bickering that was about to start again, and I was going to say something to make them stop when Wen Shiyin suddenly said, "I found them."


    Everyone quieted, and all eyesnded on herntern. It had stopped spinning. A shaft of golden light shone through a pinhole on one of its surfaces, lighting up the forest path in front of her.


    "Where are they?" someone asked excitedly.


    "Follow the light. It will lead us," Wen Shiyin said and started making her way towards the direction of the golden light.


    Guo Lingling gave Qi Lian and me a triumphant look before following on. Qi Lian shook his head. "What''s she so smug about? It''s not like she is the one that found the target."


    Well, she was just smug about the fact that she managed to prove me incapable, though I kept that thought to myself. There were better things to focus on than pointless arguments like this, and after all, she wasn''t the only one in this group that was toopetitive to be cooperative, as I saw from the corner of my eyes that many others with demon trackers were looking at their equipment defeatedly, now that Wen Shiyin had found the way before they did.


    The light from Wen Shiyin''sntern was steady, leading us onward. We continued through a stretch of the forest with tall pines, their branches and leaves so dense that I could barely see the sky through them. Even the forest floor was wetter than usual under their huge shadows, and the ground was covered with mosses and mud.


    We trod carefully, watching every step. The forest was quiet, unlike most of those that I had been to in the past with Bai Ye ¡­


    My steps slowed at the thought. No, it was actually unlike ANY of those that I had been to before. Almost a little ¡­ too impossibly quiet.


    The deeper we went into the woods, the more this unusualness started making me uneasy. When we were still walking half an hourter, I couldn''t hold my suspicions anymore. "Senior Wen," I called out. "Something is off about the woods ¡­ It''s been too quiet for too long. No birds, no insects ¡­ Even for noon, this is too unusual."


    Wen Shiyin halted. She looked at me, and it seemed like she was going to say something when someone else eximed: "I recognize how the branches twist on this tree! We were just here ¡­ ten minutes ago!"


    Everyone exchanged looks with one another, and all eyesnded on Wen Shiyin again. She frowned slightly and raised herntern. "This hasn''t failed before," she mumbled and lifted a finger over it, guiding more spiritual power into the artifact while she chanted softly. Thentern spun again, and when it stopped this time, it glowed like a bright star in her grip. Six shafts of light shone through it, one from every side of its six colored panels.


    "This is not possible," she gasped.


    A murmur rose from the crowd. "What does it mean?" someone asked.


    "It found something ¡­ right here." Wen Shiyin''s face paled, her head snapping up.. "Right here ¡­ among us."

 Chapter 107 - Those Footprints

    "W-What do you mean, Senior Wen?" a junior disciple asked. "Among us? How could there be anything among us?"


    "Are you sure the tracker is working correctly?" It was Guo Lingling this time. "If only Senior Zhong were here ¡­" she mumbled, "she never makes a mistake with these artifacts."


    Wen Shiyin raised an eyebrow, but before she could respond, Li Yuxian spoke first. "My tracker says the same thing," he said and held up a crystal in his hand. I wasn''t sure how to read the response from his artifact, though the light glowing in all directions seemed to suggest that the result matched Wen Shiyin''s. "So stop whining, Guo Lingling. Also, stop shifting so much to make all those noises under your feet."


    Guo Lingling''s face shed multiple colors quickly, turning white and then red. "I''m only suggesting reasonable possibilities! And I''m not making any noises!"


    As soon as thest word was out of her mouth, another sound of something squishing against the mud on the forest floor came from where she stood, so loud that I was sure everyone heard.


    "Then what is that sound?" Li Yuxian asked. "If it''s not you¡ª"


    He paused. The next moment, everyone quieted.


    If it wasn''t her ¡­


    "S-Senior Yun," Qi Lian whispered next to me. His voice couldn''t be any lower, though it still sounded particrly loud in the dead silence. "Weren''t you watching for footprints earlier? Have these always been here?"


    I looked in the direction he was gesturing to. Five paces away from where Guo Lingling stood, there was a footprint almost the size of my head. Round palm, six fingers, w holes sinking deep into the ground.


    I shook my head, but Qi Lian was no longer looking at me. Everyone''s eyes were fixed on Guo Lingling now, because half a pace ahead of that footprint, another one was forming. Forming right in front of our eyes without a body that could be seen.


    With a soft squish that was suddenly all we could hear in the unearthly quietness, the shape of a palm slowly molded onto the ground, sinking deep and smearing the mosses and mud into a dark pool of goo. Six w holes appeared around it next, starting at the size of a thumbnail and growingrger andrger until it was wide as a coin. The finger marks camest, a twisted web connecting the rest. Then all sounds stopped.


    No one was breathing.


    Staring round-eyed at the two footprints in front of her, Guo Lingling was white as a ghost. "S-Someone help me ¡­" Her voice was a thin tremble that made the words almost intelligible.


    "Stay quiet if you value your life," Li Yuxian whispered and drew his sword. The rest of us all did the same, but I saw the hesitance in everyone''s eyes¡ªwhat creature was this? If we couldn''t even see it ¡­ Wouldmon steel be able to do any damage?


    A cold wind sighed past, stirring the thick canopy above us. It was the first sound from the woods that we heard in almost an hour, but instead offorting, it only felt eerie to my ears. Was this a sign? What else wasing?


    As if on cue, a shriek sliced through the rustle of the leaves just as the third footprint started to form on the ground. Ear-piercing like a high-pitched elephant squeal, but loud as a lion''s roar. "Ahh!!!" Guo Lingling''s scream came the next moment. Before any of us could raise our swords, she suddenly flew backward like a puppet pulled by invisible strings, smashing into a giant tree trunk a few paces behind her.


    "Lingling!" someone shouted, but the voice was soon drowned in a cacophony of more shrieks and screams. As if startled into a maniac flight, the creature seemed to have started hopping within the circle made by our bodies, and more people started tumbling backward or dropping to the ground in pain. The rest of us swung our des aimlessly in front of us, but it was no use. We didn''t know where the creature was, and¡ª


    "This thing is like air!" someone cried. "A sword cuts right through it!"


    A cold sweat broke on my back. What could we do then? An invisible and intangible target, with only footprints that we could use to trace its presence. And now, with it moving so fast, even footprints were useless. The thing could leap out of the shadows right in front of us at any moment ¡­


    But wait. The shadows.


    My head snapped up. It was almost noon, yet the thick canopy of the ancient pines blocked so much sunlight that everything around us was dim as dusk. The forest wasn''t like this before we found this creature. Was this what its habitat required?


    "A light spell!" I shouted. "Someone try a light spell!"


    I hadn''t learned one of those yet, but someone else should be able to do it. If the creature would only exert its full power within the darkness ¡­


    A beam of white light shed in front of me. Wen Shiyin was chanting a spell with her sword raised, her de shining like a dazzling sun, engulfing everything around us with such blinding brightness that I had to squeeze my eyes shut. In the hazy chaos around us, I heard another shriek, filled with dismay and agony this time. More footsteps followed, but instead of a soft squish, it was a thundering m that shook the ground beneath us, and the sound traveled farther and farther, slowly growing more distant until the forest floor settled once more.


    Screams and cries faded around me, and when I opened my eyes again, the light had dimmed from Wen Shiyin''s sword. We were back to the dusky shadows under the tall pine trees. Everyone was heaving with their swords in hand, staring at a long trail of footprints on the ground leading away from us, disappearing into the distance.. The sounds of birds and insects had returned.

 Chapter 108 - Dont Eat Me

    After making sure that no more strange creatures were lurking around, we went around and checked everyone''s injuries. Fortunately, all of them were minor¡ªit appeared that whatever the invisible thing was, it wasn''t interested in us as its prey. The sudden attack was likely due to the inconvenient timing of the breeze that startled it into flight.


    Even Guo Lingling''s condition was better than I thought. She was lucky enough to not have hit the tree trunk with her spine, so it only left her a swollen shoulder. Another disciple was helping her with the sprain, and I darted a nce over. Nothing looked too serious from as far as I could tell.


    She caught my nce, however, and her eyes went wide. "Leave me alone!" she suddenly screamed at me, startling the disciple next to her.


    I blinked. All eyes around us flew our way, and I was wondering what new trick Guo Lingling was trying to y when she continued, "Stop! Please! Don''t eat me!"


    "¡­"


    Did that creature scare her out of her mind?


    "Lingling ¡­" The disciple next to her, who I recognized then as her friend Wang Meng, spoke. "It''s alright, it''s me¡ª"


    "Get away from me!" Guo Lingling screamed once more. "Don''te any closer!"


    The rest of the group, now realizing what was going on, exchanged looks between each other. There was an obvious contempt in their eyes. "She''s scared so easily," someone mumbled. "I''m d we are not at the Jade Temple right now. It''d be such a shame for other sects to see our disciples like this."


    I found that remark a bit satisfying, though I still got up from where I was sitting and moved towards Guo Lingling¡ªdespite my pique at her barbedments, hallucination was a serious issue that had to be taken care of, and unluckily, I was probably the only person that would be able to help her right now.


    She inched back at my approach and wailed a few more intelligible words. I ignored her. "I have something that can help," I said to Wang Meng and fetched a small vial from my sack. "This is an essence made from herbs and roots that can calm her senses."


    Wang Meng looked at me somewhat suspiciously. "She''s calm enough," she said. "Just ¡­ a little confused."


    I managed a patient smile. "She was likely overstimted by trying too hard to see that creature in front of her, and is seeing visions now instead¡ª" basically, Guo Lingling went a little mad, though I didn''t say that out loud, "¡ªshe needs something that can clear her head and bring her back to reality."


    Wang Meng looked me up and down again. "Will you drink it first?" she asked.


    I was just about to pass the vial to her when my hand froze in the air. She didn''t think I was going to poison Guo Lingling, did she?


    "No, I won''t drink it first," I said and pulled my hand back. "If you don''t trust me, feel free to either let her keep screaming like this, or tell everyone else that we have to return early to Mount Hua because of it." I ced the vial back into my sack. "And by the way, this essence is for sniffing, not drinking."


    My reaction surprised myself a little. During my five years of training, I had always made myself remember that medicine shouldn''t discriminate, and I never turned down a request no matter who came to me for help. That was the reason why I had tolerated Chu Xi and Zhong Yn for so long despite how they treated me. But at this moment, I felt no guilt taking back what I was offering because of Wang Meng''s distrust. I didn''t owe her or Guo Lingling anything, and I didn''t need to lower myself just to help them.


    Maybe this was something new that I had finally learned after all this time.


    Wen Shiyin nced my way as I turned around to walk away. I wondered which of us she would criticize for theck of team spirit, though she didn''tment on that. "We''ll have to end this trip short then, Wang Meng," she said instead. "We can''t drag Guo Lingling with us like this. If no one else here can help her, we''ll need to take her back to a master."


    The looks from the rest of the group turned from contempt to annoyance. No one wanted the trip to end this way. A few stabbing ncesnded behind me, and I didn''t need to look back to know what Wang Meng''s expression was like right now.


    "Yun Qing-er is good at medicine." Li Yuxian''s voice came. "You can trust her, Wang Meng. Chu Xi and Zhong Yn both got potions from her regrly ¡­"


    I almost tripped at his words. Considering what ended up happening between those two and me ¡­ was he trying to help or to make things worse?


    "And not everyone here holds such petty grudges against others." Qi Lian spoke next. "What can Senior Yun get out of hurting Guo Lingling?"


    "Especially if she does it so tantly in front of all the rest of us," someone else chuckled.


    I halted in my tracks and turned around. Wang Meng was looking at me, biting her lips. "S-Senior Yun ¡­" she said atst. "I ¡­ I apologize. I was just too worried about Lingling ¡­ Would you please help her?"


    "Do you still want me to sniff it myself first?" I asked. "Scent can sometimes be just as potent as consuming the liquid itself."


    Wang Meng glimpsed back at the group before lowering her head. "I trust you. I''m sorry ¡­ I shouldn''t have said that earlier."


    I doubted that she was actually sorry, though I suppose being pressured to say it was good enough. I tossed her the vial and watched her offer it to the still wide-eyed Guo Lingling. "Let her breathe in naturally until she falls asleep," I said. "She''ll wake up within half an hour afresh."


    ~ ~


    When Guo Lingling woke up half an hourter, rity was fully back in her eyes. Wang Meng whispered in her ears for a little while, and the two of them darted strange nces at me, though there were no more bitter remarks out loud. Wen Shiyin checked again that everyone was in good shape to continue, and the group moved on into the depth of the forest.


    "I''m d you thought of the light spell earlier," she said to me as she held out the demon tracker again, slowing down to walk by my side. "We might not have been able to get away from the creature so easily without it."


    "You are the one who summoned it," I smiled. That was the beauty of team effort. "It''ll probably take me a few more years to learn an advanced spell like that."


    Something seemed to have shed across Wen Shiyin''s face. "It''s not an advanced spell, actually ¡­ Just an unusual one that a lot of people don''t find useful, so most masters don''t teach it.." She paused for a moment, then added almost quietly, "I learned it from Xie Lun ¡­ many years ago."

 Chapter 109 - Wicked Teachers

    This was the first time I heard Wen Shiyin mention her past with Xie Lun. I considered my response carefully. "Senior Xie seems to enjoy teaching others," I said. "Every time I see Qi Lian, he''s always excited to show off the new techniques he learned from Senior Xie."


    Wen Shiyin chuckled. "Master Teng Yuan has too many disciples and too little time to spare. Xie Lun likes helping others. He says going over a technique with someone else refreshes it for himself as well, so he''s always been like a second master to his juniors."


    "He has the skills for it," I smiled. "It''s a title well deserved."


    Wen Shiyin nodded. "It was different for me though ¡­ I was only ten when I first came to Mount Hua, too much younger than most other disciples. None of them wanted to practice swords with a child. Xie Lun was the only one around my age, so we naturally spent a lot of time together."


    "Ten?" I gasped. Most disciples started at Mount Hua between fourteen to sixteen. Even in my case, thirteen was on the younger side, though not unheard of. But ten?


    "My master said waiting any longer would be a waste of my talent. I wonder if she still thinks that way right now¡ªI never made it to the top disciples, after all." Wen Shiyin gave me a wry grimace. "But Xie Lun was different. He was a true genius even at such a young age. We used to get into fights with disciples much older than us, and he had never lost against any of them."


    Xie Lun getting into fights with other disciples was a scene that I could barely imagine, and I found the thought amusing. "It''s hard to believe Senior Xie was also a little brat once," I said.


    Wen Shiyin didn''t respond immediately. Instead, she tilted her head back and looked up into the forest canopy above us. The openings between treetops had grown wider as we walked. Afternoon sunlight spilled through the ceiling of leaves, falling onto her face and tinting her cheeks a rosy blush.


    "He was never brash, even as a boy," she said softly. "Those older disciples ¡­ liked to talk down to us and make us feel small. One of them called me a pretty doll that would fit in better at a toy shop ¡­ He got a broken nose the day Xie Lun heard what he said." She smiled as if enjoying the memory. "Xie Lun learned his share of wicked spells just for those disciples: how to make someone choke while drinking water, how to give them nightmares, how to make their skin itch for days ¡­ that was when he learned the light spell as well."


    Even though the story she was recounting wasn''t a pretty one¡ªI knew exactly how much those experiences hurt¡ªthe tone that she spoke of Xie Lun with was so warm and affectionate that it almost didn''t sound like her. I wondered how long ago it was that she had drifted apart from him. Considering that Xie Lun had nothing but praises and respect for her, it pained me a little to see the two of them ending up like this.


    "Senior Wen," I ventured, "I think Senior Xie¡ª"


    "Xie Lun is overpraised." Li Yuxian''s voice interrupted us. "A cultivator''s time is precious. Learning spells for pranks is such a waste of our lives." He caught up with us and offered a luring smile to Wen Shiyin. "I can teach you better skills if you like. Anything from defending yourself against much stronger opponents, to the quickest way of enhancing your spiritual power. I won''t hold back any techniques that the Gatekeeper taught me."


    The way he ogled Wen Shiyin made my skin crawl. He was certainly looking for a new dual cultivation partner, I thought with a shudder. I had to warn Wen Shiyin after this trip. But as I fumbled for a way to sidetrack the conversation, she only gave him a nted nce.


    "Only the techniques that the Gatekeeper taught you?" she asked. "I remember hearing Xiao Jing and Lin Xueyi discuss some technique that you''ve taught them ¡­ privately, and those two girls ended up in such a big fight that I thought they''d kill each other. Which technique was that again? Did you learn it from the Gatekeeper as well?"


    The perfect smile on Li Yuxian''s face cracked. "Xiao Jing and Lin Xueyi?" He repeated the names as the measured confidence drained from his voice. "I-I barely know them ¡­ You must be mistaken."


    Wen Shiyin giggled. "Looks like you''ve been teaching so many that you can barely remember them yourself, Li Yuxian. I think I''ll save you the trouble then, and not add myself to the long list."


    Li Yuxian''s smile turned uglier than a cry. I almost couldn''t hold back augh. Well, I suppose there was no more need to worry about Wen Shiyin falling for his traps.


    ~ ~


    We didn''t run into any more demons or strange creatures for the next few days, only a few ferocious mountain beasts and some inclement weather. But theck of danger actually gave everyone more time to get to know each other, and by the fifth day, all the senior disciples got together and decided that the purpose of the trip had been achieved. Everyone made excited promises about working together again at the Jade Temple, and we all dispersed back to our halls at Mount Hua.


    Wen Shiyin was wise to organize such a trip, I thought as I made my way back on my flying sword. The benefit was obvious¡ªeven Guo Lingling''s grudges against me seemed to have trailed off in the end. If things continued this way, the invitation to Jade Temple would truly be something to look forward to.


    The sweet autumn breeze was cool on my face as I drew closer to Mount Hua. I wondered what Bai Ye was doing right now. Last time when I returned from East Vige, he had already been waiting for me with a prepared bath. But would he know when I''d be returning this time? Would he be ready for me or would he¡ª


    "Would you not consider it?" A woman''s voice suddenly came into my ears as I started to descend.


    I looked down. The gate was open. Bai Ye stood behind it, and a woman was standing across from him over the threshold. "Just once?" she added.


    I stumbled and almost fell off my sword before it made itsnding.. I didn''t need to guess to know who our guest might be.

 Chapter 110 - Perfect Match

    Bai Ye heard my approach first and looked up. Su Nian turned around next, just as my flying sword touched the ground.


    She was more beautiful than I expected. Her appearance was in her mid-twenties like Bai Ye told me, but that said nothing about her ageless charm. Her figure was slim and graceful, her features impable, and while I barely reached Bai Ye''s shoulders, she was eye level with his chin. There was a certain air about her that matched his as well ¡­ cool and collected, sharp as a sword.


    They couldn''t look more perfect standing next to each other.


    A dull pain stabbed my heart. No matter how much I trusted Bai Ye''s feelings for me, I couldn''t change the fact that I would always be the in, drab sight I was. I could never make such a wless image alongside him.


    "Master." I offered a formal greeting to announce my return, hiding my thoughts as I buried my face in a low bow.


    "You came back at a good time." I heard him say. His tone was warm, though I couldn''t see the expression on his face. "Greet Master Su Nian."


    I straightened and was about to bow again when Su Nian stopped me. "No need for formalities," she smiled amicably. "I watched your match with Shiyin at the tournament. Bai Ye has taught you well."


    The way she said his name¡ªwith such familiarity as if she was used to uttering it every day¡ªmade me wince inwardly. I managed a somewhat awkward smile.


    "I was surprised when I heard you finally took in a disciple after all these years," she said to Bai Ye before turning her eyes back onto me. "Even more surprised when I saw that you''ve given her Twin Stars ¡­ Those swords used to mean the world to you. What changed?"


    She didn''t see a displeased look sh across Bai Ye''s face behind her. "Nothing changed," he said tly. "They still mean the world to me."


    Su Nian''s eyes narrowed at the response, though her smile didn''t falter. "Aren''t you lucky?" she said to me. "Now, please don''t let my presence stop you from returning to your room. You must be tired from the trip, and our discussion might still take a while."


    She was skilled with words¡ªjust a simple choice of "our" had alienated me from her and Bai Ye, and she hadmanded me to leave using such a cordial suggestion that I couldn''t even make myself feel offended. I nodded my acknowledgment a bit numbly, and I was already through the gate on my way to my room when Bai Ye stretched out his arm in front of me. I stopped.


    "I think our discussion has ended, Su Nian," he said. "You''ve already made your point, and I will consider it. Besides ¡­ My disciple doesn''t need to follow anyone else''s orders."


    His tone surprised me. It was courteous, yet straightforward and devoid of warmth, just like the way he had spoken to that young woman at Silver Gate. I had thought that given his guilt towards Su Nian and the time she had spent by his side, he would treat her a little differently from everyone else. Maybe at least with more fondness. Maybe with the same tone that he always spoke to me with ¡­


    But I was thrilled at the fact that he did not.


    Su Nian, on the other hand, didn''t sound thrilled at all. "But I haven''t finished," she protested behind me. "The Gatekeeper wants to¡ª"


    "I''m aware of what he wants," Bai Ye interrupted her. "I will do my best. No need to over-concern yourself with this."


    Su Nian turned quiet for a moment. Then I heard a light sigh. "Very well ¡­ I will see you in a week then, Bai Ye. Please take care. You seem ¡­ a bit thinner than thest time I saw you. Much paler too."


    My head snapped up at thest of her words. How could I have not noticed Bai Ye''s change? But before I could get a closer look, he had strode forward towards the gate. "I look forward to the trip as well," he said politely as he gripped the gate handles. "Take care."


    I barely waited till the sh of Su Nian''s flying sword was out of sight before I dashed over to him. "Are you not feeling well?" I blurted, though he didn''t seem as pale and thin to me as Su Nian had suggested. Had I grown too used to seeing him every day that I couldn''t even notice those changes she saw?


    He onlyughed. "She''s making up excuses to talk." He closed the gate behind him and turned back to me. "She likes to sound as if she knows me better than anyone else. Don''t let her fool you."


    But she did know him better than most ¡­ even better than me when it came to his past, I thought wistfully. Though I didn''t say it. "She does care about you," I said in a tiny voice instead. "I can understand how she feels ¡­ she should''ve been the perfect match for you, but¡ª"


    "Perfect match?" He stared at me like I had just said something absurd. "In what way?"


    "In ¡­ every way." I bit my lips. That dull pain returned inside me. "She''s beautiful, elegant, shar¡ª"


    "Qing-er." he didn''t let me finish. "Your understanding of a perfect match seems a bit off ¡­ Let me show you something."


    He gave me no chance to protest as he took my hand and led me through the garden, across the corridors and towards his room. "Look," he said and wrapped his arms around me from behind, sitting in front of the mirror and cing me on hisp.


    I stared into the mirror, confused. His bright smile stared back at me from the polished surface, along with the puzzled look of the girl next to him.


    On most days, I rarely looked into a mirror, and I was surprised to see how much I had changed over the past few weeks. My features were still myself, of course¡ªhooded eyes, button nose, thin lips¡ªbut my dull skin had somehow grown smoother and more radiant without me noticing. My hollow cheeks were plump and rosy for once, myckluster hair silky.


    I was ¡­ no longer the scrawny girl I remembered. When did all this happen?


    But of course, I could still neverpare to a true beauty like Su Nian, and in no way did I resemble a perfect match to Bai Ye''s godly figure. I moved my eyes away from the mirror. "What do you expect me to see?" I asked.


    "The light in your eyes," he said softly. "Look at me in the mirror."


    I didn''t need to see to know the gaze that I couldn''t be more familiar with. But I looked anyway, and the moment I did, I thought the world was going to melt in its warmth. The overwhelming, loving tenderness that he had always looked at me with.


    "Now look at yourself," he said.


    I obeyed. For a fleeting second, I caught a glimpse of what was in my eyes before it faded away. The same look that was in his. The endless warmth and love.


    "Do you see it?" he whispered into my ears. "This is what a perfect match looks like to me, Qing-er.. It''s for you and me, and no one else."

 Chapter 111 - The Most Beautiful Sight

    I knew he was trying to reassure me, but did he not know that if all the masters and disciples waiting for a chance to look at him like this were to line up at our door, they would''ve made it all the way past Mount Hua''s main gate?


    Besides, the same look would be a lot more alluring on them instead of me ¡­ particrly in Su Nian''srge, gleaming almond eyes.


    I lowered my gaze, trying to push that image out of my mind. "I just wish I could be better for you," I said. "Prettier, especially."


    Because I might be able to change other things, but my appearances weren''t within my control. Beauty wasn''t one of my endowments, and it never would be.


    A light chuckle came into my ears. "I wish you could see what I see." His lips brushed over the side of my neck. "Do you know what looking at you every day does to me, Qing-er?"


    I stilled. His breath was hot against my ear, and I realized btedly that he had probably been prodding me from behind for quite a while. "Bai¡ª" I opened my mouth to respond, but the rest of the sentence was reced by a moan when his tongue flicked over my earlobe.


    "You are beautiful," he whispered as he nibbled me lightly. "If you get any more tempting than you already are, I might never be able to control myself around you."


    My heart skipped a beat. He rarely talked like this, and the heat in those words burned me. It didn''t sound like he was saying it only tofort me ¡­ Could he really think that I was ¡­ as attractive as all those real beauties?


    He heard my silent thoughts, and his arms tightened around me. "No more diffidentments about yourself." The soft tickles from his breath sent little tingles down my cheeks. "You are perfect the way you are, and I thank the heavens every day for letting me have you. There is nothing more I could ever ask for."


    The raw cherishment in his voice melted my heart. "Bai Ye ¡­" I reached up behind me, letting my hand slip over his nape. "I ¡­"


    I didn''t know what to say. I felt wordless against such unreserved affection, and I wondered what I had done to deserve this from him. "I ¡­"


    "Say ''I miss you''," he coaxed, filling the silence from the pause. "Or ''I want you''." Another moan escaped me as his lips trailed down my neck, dropping warm, wet kisses along the way. "It''s been too quiet here the past week. No one to give me jealous looks, and no one to change my bandages for me. I had to do it all by myself."


    The forged intive tone didn''t fit him at all, but I found it adorable. I chuckled a little. "H-How are your wounds?" I asked.


    "They have healed. Just in time so that you can wrap your arms around me."


    I was pondering how I could wrap my arms around him while sitting in hisp when suddenly, he lifted me and dropped me onto the table across from the mirror. Pressing me into the wall behind me, he sealed my lips, taking me in a deep, hard kiss.


    I gasped at the familiar sensation sweeping over me. The scent of cedar, the taste of herbs, the heat of that fire and everything else that was unmistakably him scorched me and sizzled me. I did miss him ¡­ even more than I realized, and before I knew it, I was parting my lips wide and inviting him in, savoring him as if I was hungry, thirsty. Instead of wrapping my arms around him, I pulled on his robe, tugging it loose.


    Our mingled breaths quickened, and his hands moved along with mine. One worked the ribbons of my clothes while the other slid beneath my cor impatiently, tracing my corbone and gliding down my chest. I moaned into his mouth when his fingers grazed over my breast, stroking my sensitive tip.


    "Qing-er," he breathed as he shed theyers of my garments off my shoulder in the meantime. "You make the most beautiful sounds in this world."


    I moaned again when he pinched me between his fingertips, sending a sharp spark throughout my body. Roaring fire consumed my senses, and my hands wed at his belt. With a satisfying rustle of fabric, I yanked his robe and breeches free, whereas his wondrous fingers slid down my bottom, lifting me ever so slightly to pull my undeyers off.


    "And the most beautiful sight," he added and took a step back, breaking our kiss.


    Caught off guard by his sudden change, I opened my eyes, staring at him in confusion. He was standing a few paces away from me, fully bare. Afternoon sunlight glowed through the curtains next to me, casting a soft halo over his skin. He looked like a god. Though unlike the solemn, sublime god that he was on the first day I had met him, he was a sensual and sumptuous one this time, gilded in lure and temptation.


    But what struck me even more than the breathtaking sight of his body was the look in his eyes. I knew I was facing him equally bare, and I knew how hard he had already been this whole time, yet there was no lust in his eyes. He was looking at me as if I was a godly creation of beauty and might, as if he was paying homage to the sight in front of him just as much as I did him. His gaze was filled with love and longing, with only a hint of desire glinting from its depth.


    "Qing-er," he said softly, closing the distance between us again, and I thought I heard a thousand unspoken words in that simple sound.. A dazzling light gleamed in his eyes as he leaned in, holding me in his arms, and kissed me again.

 Chapter 112 - Mirror, Mirror On The Wall

    He didn''t linger on my lips this time. After teasing me with a bare taste of him, he pecked the corner of my mouth before moving over to my cheek, nting more kisses below my ear, along the side of my neck.


    I sighed at the sensation, and my hands slipped behind him, wrapping around his waist. I still avoided his shoulders though. He was no longer wearing a bandage, and I didn''t want to identally scratch the newly healed skin. Thest thing I wanted to see was more scars to match those over his heart.


    He noticed my hesitation. "Immortals heal fast," he whispered into my ear. "It''s alright. Hold me." His kisses traveled down the hollow of my throat and across my chest. "Moan for me."


    I did. The moment his lips closed around my nipple, I couldn''t bite back the moan that trembled from deep inside me. My arms glided up his back, circling just below his shoulders while his hand reached up, taking my other side. His tongue and fingers worked in unison, eliciting whimper after whimper out of me as he yed with my senses, and my grip on him tightened subconsciously with every sharp tingle he sent throughout my limbs.


    "Bai ¡­ Bai Ye ¡­" I gasped, worried that my clutch might chafe his scab, and I opened my eyes to look. But the moment I did, I realized that I had forgotten something important.


    I was still seated across from the mirror.


    He had blocked my view from it earlier, but now, nothing was hiding the sight from me anymore. Golden light spilled over our naked bodies, gilding our flesh as he buried himself into me. My head was tilted back, my face flushed with desire, and I caught a glimpse of my swollen tips as he caressed me.


    I couldn''t look more wanton, more licentious. This was the sight that he saw every time he was with me?


    I snapped my eyes shut. It was far from the first time we were doing this, but to watch such a scene with my own eyes ¡­ still sent my heart pounding and my cheeks ming. I turned my face away, but the image wouldn''t fade in my mind, and the realization only made the fire within me roar higher. The sensation of his tongue and fingers wreaking havoc on me suddenly became stronger than ever, and I moaned loud, my whole body starting to tremble.


    He noticed my change. "What''s wrong?" he asked, pausing what he was doing.


    I bit my lips without answering, refusing to turn my head back to look at him. But he must have realized the answer from my reaction. From the corner of my eye, I saw him look behind him. A surprised smile curled his lips when he turned back, and he reached up, cupping my cheeks with both hands and making me look into his eyes.


    "Now you know how bewitching a sight you make, Qing-er." He kissed me and whispered into my lips. "Now you know why I can''t possibly resist this or ask for more."


    His hands grazed down my body, and when he pulled away from my lips, his gaze was following his touch as if he was worshiping every inch of me once more. Then he spread my legs open, dropping to his knees, and kissed me below.


    "Ah! Bai Ye!" The sharp tremor shooting through me was so wild and powerful that I almost slipped off the table. I steadied myself with shaky arms, digging my fingernails into the tabletop. Don''t look, I told myself as I squeezed my eyes shut again. Don''t look in the mirror ¡­


    I would never be able to unsee such an image if I looked, with every inch of me bare and my legs spread wide, my lips parted in moans as he knelt between my thighs, pleasing me.


    But that image was already in my mind, along with his words: "Now you know how bewitching a sight you make."


    The mixed feelings of excitement and embarrassment made me too sensitive, and I twitched with every movement of him. Every lick and suckle made me moan and shudder, and as his palms grazed up my inner thighs, my whole body zed in the heat of his touch. He had barely started, and I was already trembling at my limits¡ª


    With a quivering cry, a hard spasm overtook me, and I lost purchase. I almost slid into him if he didn''t catch me in his arms.


    "Qing-er?" There was genuine surprise in his tone. He straightened with a chuckle. "You ¡­ did miss me, didn''t you?"


    Well, there was no way I would tell him the real reason, I thought as I let out a soft puff ofughter. "Of course I missed you," I said instead and looped my unsteady arms around his neck.


    He smiled and gathered me tight. Leaning us against the wall, he thrust into me.


    I gasped as the fullness of him within me roused all the sensations anew. Summoning the little strength I had left, I wrapped my legs around him, inviting him deeper. The warmth of his skin seared me, and as new waves of pleasure started crashing over me, a mad thought suddenly came into my mind.


    I wanted to see this. I wanted to see the perfect union between us, the image of him and me bing one. I opened my eyes, and I looked over his shoulder into the mirror.


    Soft light cast over two golden figures, limbs entwined. His muscles were taut as his body rocked against mine, my arms and legs feeble as they tried to clutch him. It was a carnal image, a tangle of bare skin and flesh, but surprisingly, it didn''t make me feel ashamed. Because I knew that beneath the surface of this pleasure, it was the raw emotions that bonded us. It was something much deeper that made us trulye together in every way.


    We were a perfect match after all, I thought dreamingly and closed my eyes, letting him set my senses free and send them into paradise once more.

 Chapter 113 - Never Enough

    By the time we were both sweaty and spent, I was too wobbly to be able to get back into my clothes, so he picked me up and rolled me into his bed instead. "Bai Ye ¡­" I protested a bit too feebly as he tucked me under the nket. "We could''ve cleansed first¡ª" I winced at the crispy sheets smearing wet beneath me, "¡ªand it''s not night yet."


    "It will be night before you know it." Hey down next to me, gathering me in his arms. "And we''ll clean the sheets at the end. I promise they will get much messier than this."


    His breath was hot against my face, and I felt my cheeks burn. He still wanted more of me, I thought with a furtive smile. We weren''t done for the evening.


    "Then will you let me check your wounds first?" I asked. Distracting and untimely as it sounded ¡­ We had already sweated enough, and I wanted to make sure that those cuts did fully scab before making anything worse.


    He grunted reluctantly. "You can look over my shoulder," he tightened his arms around me, "but I''m not letting go of you."


    I chuckled at his almost childish act. "I''ll stay in your arms for the rest of the night if you want me to," I said and pecked his lips. Carefully wiggling one of my hands free and moving his hair to one side, I craned my neck and peeked over his shoulder.


    He didn''t lie about immortals healing fast. The once horrifying wounds werepletely gone now, and even the scabs had fallen off from the shallower parts of the cut. I resisted the urge to lift my fingers and touch the new skin bulging over it. "I''ll make some new ointment for you to prevent scarring," I said. "Now should be the perfect time to apply it."


    Though I wondered if immortals didn''t scar easily either. I had never seen any signs of old injuries on him except those over his heart, and I somewhat doubted that they were the only wounds he had ever gotten in the past. Were those the only ones that left him scars? What was different about them?


    Of course, he wouldn''t tell me even if I asked. "How about your muscles?" I asked instead, pulling my head back and burying it back into his chest. "That w mark sliced through multiple tendons ¡­ Would you be able to use a sword when we''re at the Jade Temple?"


    He chuckled. "I don''t need to use a sword on this trip. The show is all yours, and I''m only there to watch." He paused for a second. "Though the Gatekeeper seems to be nning something different this year. He''s been working with the other sects to arrange some form of lessons, which might end up involving light usage of swords."


    "Lessons?" I looked up at him, curious. "You are teaching?"


    "Only if I ept the invitation. Chu Yang is trying to convince the other sects that this trip should be a sharing of experience and knowledge, instead of merepetition among the younger generation. He wants every master to hold lessons for disciples across different sects, so that everyone can share the techniques that are usually kept as a secret from the rest of the world¡ªonly the barest basics, of course, but sometimes even that can be an eye-opening experience to an outsider."


    I nodded thoughtfully. The Gatekeeper seemed to have quite a foresight in this. Endlesspetitions wouldn''t be good for the progress of any knowledge.


    "Qing-er." He rubbed the back of my head. "This is what Su Nian came to talk to me about. I didn''t go to her hall the other day, so she found a new excuse to bring this message to me from the Gatekeeper. I promise I didn''t¡ª"


    "I know." I smiled a bit sheepishly. "I didn''t doubt you, I was just ¡­"


    I was just shocked by seeing how perfect she was, I thought. But that no longer mattered. "It''s irrelevant now," I said, circling my arms around him. "Tell me more about the lessons ¡­ What would you teach if you ept it? Would it be something I''ve already learned?"


    Heughed. "You are my disciple. I would never teach anyone else what I haven''t taught you." He squeezed me a little in his embrace. "Though if you want to be in my lessons, I can always pick something new for you. Talisman drawings, for example. Or alchemy. Or ¡­"


    "I''ll learn anything, even if it''s what I already know." I grinned. "I just want to see you more. I ¡­ don''t want to be in someone else''s lessons if I could be in yours."


    Heughed again. "If you prefer, I can just decline the invitation and stay with you instead." He leaned forward and brushed his lips over my temple. "We don''t have to join whatever they n, and I can teach you other things ¡­ alone."


    A little me crackled inside me. "Can ¡­ Can you still use those barrier spells at the Jade Temple?" I asked. It was a question that had been burning in my mind for the whole week, though I had found it too embarrassing to ask until now. "Can ¡­ Can we ¡­"


    The hand wrapped behind me suddenly pinched my bottom, and I ouched. "Did you think I would have epted the invitation to this trip if the answer was no?" he said. There was feigned anger in his voice. "We might be at the Jade Temple for a month, or even longer. What kind of torture were you expecting to put me through?"


    He didn''t wait for me to respond before he rolled us over, pinning me beneath him. When we locked eyes, I caught a glimpse of the fire burning bright within those beautiful, dark pupils. "Qing-er," he whispered into my lips as his hand grazed down my body once more. "Don''t try me.. I could never have enough of you."

 Chapter 114 - Another Disciple?

    It was a mad night. Mad enough that when I returned to my room the next morning, I was sore all over and too tired for my daily practice, so I had a simple breakfast and decided to go for a walk in the garden instead.


    Autumn leaves rustled in the cool breeze, stirring a wave of gold as I passed. The sweet osmanthus tree was alreadyden with flower buds, and I wondered idly if we would be here to watch it bloom¡ªthe trip to the Jade Temple was starting in just a few days. Osmanthus fragrance was one of my favorites, and I had hoped to go moon-gazing under the tree on the night of Mid Autumn with Bai Ye.


    Jade Temple probably had sweet osmanthus trees as well, though moon-gazing with him there would be too difficult. Which day was Mid Autumn again? Would it still be before the trip?


    I was searching themoner''s calendar futilely in my mind when I realized that, while wandering aimlessly, my feet had taken me to the sealed door of the cave chamber.


    Well, maybe that was a good thing. I had to make sure that I memorized the carved illustrations well enough to be able to practice without them on the trip. Now would be a perfect time for it.


    I had been somewhat reluctant toe back to this chamber ever since I saw that vision with Twin Stars. Even more so after learning that there was more to the swords'' past than what Bai Ye told me during the tournament. Fortunately, nothing surprising had happened recently, and I hoped it would stay this way. Maybe after we returned from the Jade Temple, I would decide that my progress in swords isn''t worth the risk to the future between us, and I could stop practicing this meditation routine to end those visions for good.


    I entered the chamber and sat down into the meditating position. Keeping my eyes off of the carvings on the wall, I recalled the steps from my memory and started following through them.


    The routine practices had etched the whole process well into my mind, and I had no trouble remembering when and where to guide my spiritual power. I led the flow smoothly through my body, pushing on it lightly, and as I progressed through the steps¡ª


    That strange yet familiar pulse of energy suddenly called to me again. A whisper on the edge of my consciousness, a faint throbbing in the back of my mind.


    I winced. Opening my eyes and darting a nce at Twin Stars lying next to me on the floor, I could see the crimson light glowing through the opening of the sheath. Don''t touch it, I told myself. Don''t stare into the des. The visions aren''t necessary for this meditation technique.


    But just as I closed my eyes and tried to resume, a white sh glowed in front of me. The next moment, I found myself standing in a room, watching ¡­ Bai Ye shining his sword.


    Did a vision still manage to reach me? Even without me touching Twin Stars?


    "Master!" A girl''s voice rang from beside me as I tried to regain my bearings. "Look what I found in the garden!"


    I turned, half expecting to see my younger self running through the door, but it was a beautiful girl in a bright red dress that came into my view. She looked like sixteen or seventeen, doe-eyed and full-lipped, her thick longshes fluttering in excitement as she dashed across the room and knelt at Bai Ye''s side. "Look!" she eximed and held something up in her hands for him to see.


    My heart skipped a beat. Was this ¡­ Su Nian? But I found few simrities between the features on these two faces, and there was a drastically different air about this girl in front of me. She was ¡­ dazzling. Vibrant as spring meadows, fresh as summer rain. Even Su Nian didn''t have this natural beauty that glowed and sparkled from within.


    Who was she? And why was she calling Bai Ye "master"?


    Bai Ye didn''t pause shining his sword as the girl waited for him with expectant eyes. Instead, he frowned. "I told you not to bring more things inside from the garden," he said and darted an annoyed look at what she was holding. "Throw it away."


    "Master!" the girl protested. "Can I keep it please? It''s hurt. It''ll die if we leave it in the garden!"


    My eyes finallynded on the thing she was holding. It was a little bird, lying meekly in her hands with one wing folded, the other stretched out at a weird angle. It must be broken. She stroked the bird''s feathers gently as she spoke, and the little thing chirped.


    "This is the fourth time you found a hurt animal this month." Bai Ye gritted his teeth. "I''m not an animal farm keeper! And how old are you? When will you learn better than running all over my garden digging for things like this all day?"


    His reaction startled me. Back when I was younger, I used to do the same sometimes, bringing fuzzy little animals back to our hall and asking if I could keep them. He had always given me a doting smile and told me that his hall was my home, and I could do anything that I wished to. It was hard to imagine that he would respond to the same questions from this girl so harshly.


    When and where was this? How could he have changed so much? I looked around. The room was unfamiliar, and I wondered if this could be his old hall before he moved off of the main peak.


    "I don''t know how old I am," the girl mumbled. "And what am I supposed to do otherwise? Practice swords all day? I don''t like swords!"


    It wasn''t until then that I noticed there was a pair of swords hanging on her belt. It wasn''t until then that I noticed ¡­ those were Twin Stars.


    "You don''t like swords?" Bai Ye red at her. "YOU, out of everyone, don''t like swords?"


    The girl smiled a bit embarrassedly. "Don''t be angry at me, Master," she begged sweetly and batted her long darkshes. "I''ll practice ¡­ I''ll practice right away if you let me keep this little bird, please?"


    "You say this every time¡ª"


    "And I kept my promise every time! I''ll do even more if you want me to ¡­ I''ll practice extra for the rest of the week!"


    She inched closer to him, and it looked like she was going to rest her hands holding the little bird in hisp when he jolted away. "F-Fine," he said with a defeated sigh. "Last time this month. No more after this, no matter how much you beg."


    The girl''srge, innocent eyes lit up at his words. "Thank you, Master!" she eximed and got back to her feet. "You are the best person in this world!" she shouted as she ran back out of the room.


    Bai Ye''s gaze followed her until she disappeared into the garden. Then he sighed again, shaking his head. "What have I gotten myself into?" he mumbled to himself.


    With another sh of white light, the vision faded.. My eyes snapped open, and I was back in the cave chamber again, Twin Stars still glowing by my side.

 Chapter 115 - Best Master

    I stared at the des in the dim light, too many questions bubbling in my head. How did this vision reach me? What did it mean to my bonding with Twin Stars? And ¡­ who was this girl?


    Everyone at Mount Hua knew that Bai Ye had never taken a disciple until me. When I heard the girl call him "master" in the vision, I had thought for a moment that she might be Su Nian, but then I realized that it shouldn''t be possible. Without a formal master''s ceremony, even Su Nian wouldn''t be entitled to address him like this.


    Though of course, Bai Ye had never been keen on formalities. He could''ve simply made an exception for her when there was no one else around. Or this could be a vision from before he came to Mount Hua ¡­


    I shook my head. It didn''t matter. Whoever this girl was, as long as she was no longer around him, then it was none of my concern. If anything, I felt lucky that I had met Bai Ye at a better time than either her or Su Nian. He had always been nothing but kind and indulging to me, and I''d admit shamelessly that I liked it that way.


    I cleared those thoughts out of my mind and resumed the meditation, paying no more heed to the crimson light pulsing on Twin Stars.


    ~ ~


    When I made sure that I had memorized every step of the technique perfectly, I made my way back to my room, only to find that Bai Ye was standing at my door waiting for me.


    He smiled at my approach. "Did you juste back from meditation?" he asked. "Any more visions recently?"


    I didn''t want to bother him with the details about the girl¡ªafter the distraction rted to Su Nian for the past few days, I didn''t need to bring up more topics for him to exin and reassure me¡ªso I smiled as well and said simply, "None until today, actually. But nothing nearly as striking asst time. You were just shining your sword."


    He gave me a somewhat dubious look. "Twin Stars bothered to show you something that boring?"


    I chuckled. "I would happily watch you shine your sword all day. What were you waiting for me for?"


    I stepped into my room, and he followed behind me. "I was thinking about showing you how to make medicinal pills instead of potions. It might be ¡­ convenient for the trip."


    My steps halted. I hadn''t even thought about this myself. Brewing potions would beplicated to say the least while we were away, and if I couldn''t make them ¡­


    Heat crept up my cheeks. "You should''ve taught me this a long time ago anyway," I mumbled. "Making pills is a basic skill for medicinemen amongmoners, isn''t it?"


    Heughed. "If I taught you everything already, Qing-er, you would have no need of me soon." He strode into the kitchen and gestured for me to follow. "I will write down the recipe for youter¡ªpotions and pills call for different ratios of ingredients, and we''ll have to substitute certain herbs that don''t work as well dry. But for now, we can start with any ground herbs just to show you the process."


    I nodded and fetched a jar of already minced dry licorice. He rubbed a pinch of it between his fingers to check its texture. "A little finer will make it easier on your stomach," he said. I was about to sit down at the table with the grinding bowl when he added, "I''ll do it. Boil a small pot of honey, that step is more important for you to learn."


    No other masters would grind herbs themselves for their disciples, I thought as I handed the jar to him. Bai Ye was always too easy on me.


    "Use a two to three ratio between ground herbs and honey," he continued as he sat down and started working on the powder. "Bring it to a boil on high heat first, then simmer until the foam turns orange. You can test if it''s ready with a stick. The syrup should feel tacky, but not enough to pull. If you drop a spoonful into cold water, it should form a smooth lump instead of breaking apart."


    I repeated every word to myself and made sure I remembered them. Easy as it sounded, getting the right temperature and consistency was key in medicine, and it always took a lot of practice to make things perfect.


    I made a fire and readied a pot. The sound of his skilled hands pounding the herbs apanied me while I prepared the honey, and as we worked together in peaceful silence, the memory of those early years when he first taught me how to brew potions rushed through my mind. I remembered the way he held my hand and showed me everything step by step: how to grind herbs into the right fineness, how to brew them with the right heat, how to use my spiritual power to strengthen their potency ¡­


    I darted a furtive nce at him. Years had passed since then, but he was still teaching me just as patiently as he always did. I was lucky indeed that he was no longer the cold, easily irritated man he was in the vision.


    "Feel this texture," he suddenly turned around, catching my gaze. I looked away hastily, a little embarrassed that he saw me distracted again, but he only smiled and made noments. He let me feel the consistency of the new powder and showed me how to use my spiritual power to enhance its effect. When the syrup was ready, we poured it into the herb bowl, little by little while stirring and kneading the mixture to form the paste for the pills.


    Our fingers touched as he helped me work the dough, the heat of his skin sending waves of warmth into my heart.. For a moment, I felt thankful for that vision for reminding me of what I had almost taken for granted these days¡ªI did have the best master in this world.

 Chapter 116 - Journey Time

    I practiced the whole process a few more times in the days that followed. When I feltfortable enough with the procedure, I started working on the pills with the new recipe that Bai Ye wrote down for me. By the time that the trip to Jade Temple finally came, I had made enough of them tost for a month.


    Now the only thing I had to worry about on this trip was ¡­ how to hide the reason for these pills from the rest of the group.


    I never intended to keep what was between us a secret forever, and I knew Bai Ye didn''t either. We wanted a future together, but now wasn''t the time, and Mount Hua wasn''t the ce for it. No matter how deeply we felt for each other, Mount Hua had its rules, and people had their beliefs and judgments. As much as I had learned to not dwell on others'' opinions of me, a future at Mount Hua buried in chastisements and ridicules didn''t sound inviting. Not when a peaceful life elsewhere was an option.


    But I couldn''t go that route quite yet. Cultivation was much easier within a sectpared to practicing on one''s own. Resources were much more plentiful, and Mount Hua was located in a ce with strong spiritual power that helped tremendously in elerating a cultivator''s progress. Not to mention all the techniques that were kept secret from the rest of the world. If I wanted to reach my ascension within my lifetime, I couldn''t leave Mount Hua any time soon.


    All we had to do was to wait a little longer, I told myself. As soon as I get that immortal lifespan I wanted, we would be free. Even though Bai Ye didn''t promise that he would leave with me, I believed he wanted this just as much as I did. I believed that once the dayes, all our obstacles would be gone, and we''d be able to live like any other couple, unafraid to pledge our love in front of everyone else.


    But before that ¡­ we still had to tread carefully at Mount Hua. That was the thought ringing in my head on the morning of our departure as I followed him to the main peak.


    A crowd was already gathered at the main gate, and I pinned my eyes eagerly on the group when we approached¡ªas much as I wanted to look at Bai Ye, I didn''t want to risk anyone noticing my burning gaze, so I needed a way to distract myself. Fortunately, the first thing I saw was Xie Lun''s group standing at the closest corner, and Qi Lian was waving at me.


    I suppressed the urge to nce at Bai Ye and strode straight towards the group, a perfect smile on my face.


    "I had hoped to see you on the preparation trip, Senior Xie," I nodded my greeting and said. "I''m sure all of us could''ve learned from seeing your techniques more."


    Xie Lun chuckled. "Believe it or not, I had intended to join. But Master made me work on something else."


    That response piqued my curiosity, and I found my excuse of a conversation turning interesting. "What''s more important at the moment than this trip?" I asked. Jade Temple had been the only thing everyone talked about since the tournament. Even the daily field lessons for disciples in medicine on the main peak had been suspended because of it, so that the participants could focus on their sword training instead.


    Qi Lian gave me a mysterious look. "It''s for this trip as well, Senior Yun, and a lot more exciting than the preparation gathering. You''ll see it soon."


    "I wouldn''t say it''s more exciting," Xie Lun said, "not when you ran into an invisible demon on that trip. I''ve only read about those in books before, and I wish I was there to see a real one." He looked at me. "Light and fire are the only ways to drive them away. It was impressive that you figured it out on your own."


    Fire? Of course ¡­ Light and fire were always the twin solution when it came to things in the shadows. "What books do you read to know all these?" I asked curiously. "No one else in the group had ever heard of an invisible demon before, and none knew how to use a light spell except Senior Wen. She told me she learned that from you as well."


    Qi Lian nced at Xie Lun. "You taught Senior Wen spells?" he asked. "When?" He hadn''t heard the conversation between Wen Shiyin and me in the forest.


    "A long time ago," Xie Lun said. His eyesnded behind me. "I didn''t expect you would still remember it."


    I followed his gaze and looked over my shoulder. Wen Shiyin was walking towards us. Her face showed no expression, though she must''ve heard what we said. "Senior Wen," Qi Lian and I both greeted her. Then we fell silent. Qi Lian winked at me¡ªa conversation between her and Xie Lun was rare, and we were both eager to see it.


    Wen Shiyin stopped beside me and nodded to us. To my surprise, she looked Xie Lun straight in the eye. "I remember everything you taught me," she said calmly.


    For a little while, none of us spoke. All was quiet except the murmurs from the rest of the group busy with their own discussions. I wondered if Wen Shiyin and Xie Lun had exchanged anything between their gazes, though I didn''t have much time to specte on it before the Gatekeeper''s voice filled the pause: "It is time now. Let''s board."


    All attention turned onto the Gatekeeper. I looked towards the center of the crowd as well. While the Gatekeeper raised a hand and started to chant a summoning, Qi Lian inched closer and whispered to me, "Get ready to see Senior Xie''s great work. He spent almost half a month on it. I guarantee you''ll be impressed."


    With those words, a huge flying ship came into view.

 Chapter 117 - Peeping, Again

    It was a wooden shiprge enough to fit a hundred people. The dark nks glinted against the rising sun, the white sails blowing full as it docked in front of us. But there was no wind, and obviously no water for it to sail on.


    "A ship moving on spiritual power?" Wen Shiyin came to the realization first and nced over at Xie Lun. "You made this?"


    "I''m no shipbuilder," Xie Lunughed. "The Gatekeeper bought the ship. I only made a few additions to make it sail differently¡ª"


    "Only?" Qi Lian interrupted. "You modified the canvas, the capstans, the wheel ¡­ It''s practically a new ship now with all new mechanisms and power sources." He turned to Wen Shiyin and me. "And did I tell you this thing steers on its own? All it needs is a supply of spiritual power and a destination. No one has to man it on our entire way to the Jade Temple."


    I chuckled at Qi Lian''s excitement. "You sound so proud of it that I would''ve thought you were the one who built this," I joked.


    Wen Shiyin smiled next to me. "It''s a blessing to have a senior that you can be so proud of," she said. There was a hint of envy in her tone.


    The Gatekeeper stepped onto the ship, and the rest of us followed. The ship was way toorge for a group of barely thirty people, and we could''ve just as easily made it to the Jade Temple on flying swords, but I suppose this was a show of talent and power for Mount Hua. The Gatekeeper must''ve really trusted Xie Lun to have handed him such an important task.


    Under Qi Lian''s imploration, Xie Lun agreed to show us how the modifications were made, so Wen Shiyin and I followed his group for a tour of his masterpiece. We circled around the deck. Xie Lun pointed at the main mast and was starting to exin how he made the sail to control its own tack when, from the corner of my eye, I saw Bai Ye strolling towards us, stopping about twenty paces away and leaning over the railings.


    "The spiritual power will turn this piece ¡­" I heard Xie Lun say, but I was no longer listening. Suppressing the urge to turn towards where Bai Ye was standing, I tilted my head a little so that he was fully within the edge of my vision. He was gazing into the distance, his face slightly turned towards us, and I knew he must be looking at me from the corner of his eye as well. I fought back a smile. The ship had just started moving, the wind from our speed blowing his hair behind him, fluttering the sleeves of his white robe. Against a backdrop of ming morning clouds, he looked just like the way he did when I first met him five years ago.


    "Master."


    Wen Shiyin''s voice startled me. I pulled back my surreptitious nce in a hurry and saw her turning to her side with a bow. When I followed her lead with the rest of the group, Su Nian''s voice rang above my head: "No need for formalities. Don''t let me interrupt you."


    My heart clenched. By the time we straightened, Su Nian had already passed through, and I didn''t need to look to know that she was walking towards Bai Ye. What was she going to talk to him about this time? As a disciple, I couldn''t stop her or interrupt them ¡­ and I couldn''t even stare at them boldly in the open. I strained my hearing, hoping that I was close enough to catch a portion of their conversation.


    It was Qi Lian''s chuckle that I caught first though. "Senior Wen, Senior Yun," he said in the lowest voice possible, "when was thest time your masters saw each other?"


    Xie Lun gave him a light punch on the shoulder. "Gossiping behind a master''s back is utterly disrespectful, Qi Lian."


    Qi Lian grimaced, but the eager curiosity didn''t fade from his face. He squatted down behind the mast as if trying to study it, but his eyes darted towards where Bai Ye was standing. He was obviously intent on watching the show.


    Xie Lun shook his head and shrugged. Wen Shiyin was expressionless. After considering for a brief moment, I joined Qi Lian¡ªit was probably the only opportunity I could get to see Bai Ye today, and since Qi Lian had created such a convenient excuse for me, I''d take it.


    From behind the cover of the mast, I saw Su Nian cing herself next to Bai Ye, so close that their shoulders were almost touching. "Have you decided?" she asked familiarly.


    Qi Lian let out a slightly confused gasp. "They seem much closer than I thought," he whispered. "Senior Xie said they rarely see each other, but it sounds like they''ve been in touch quite frequently."


    Bai Ye was right, I thought. Su Nian did like to talk as if she knew him better than anyone else. I fought back a wince. Then I heard him reply: "I will let the Gatekeeper know once I have an answer. I appreciate you passing the message for us, Su Nian, but no need to trouble yourself further on this."


    It was the same tone I heard him speak to her withst time, polite but aloof. Su Nian''s beautiful brow knitted at the sound of it. "Do you have to always talk to me so distantly?" she asked. "Even today? Today is Mid Autumn ¡­ In themoner''s world, this is the time for families to take a break from their daily chores and get together under the full moon. You''ve been like family to me ever since I came to Mount Hua¡ª"


    "Su Nian," he cut her off. "Careful with your words. Your master and disciples are your families here. It will hurt their feelings if they hear you say this to me instead." He stepped away from the railings. "There''s still time before we arrive at the Jade Temple. I hope you''ll spend it well."


    Su Nian''s face ashened as Bai Ye strode away. She turned and looked around, as if to check if anyone had witnessed her embarrassing moment. Qi Lian and I buried our heads behind the mast hastily. "Remember what I said months ago, Senior Yun?" Qi Lian whispered.. "Your master is indeed difficult to get along with."

 Chapter 118 - Cheap Tricks

    When Qi Lian and I walked back out from where we were hiding, Xie Lun and Wen Shiyin gave us two res in unison. "You two should consider acting a bit more like grownups," Xie Lun said, though there was more amusement than annoyance in his tone.


    We didn''t linger on the topic. Xie Lun continued showing us around the ship, and the time passed all too quickly. We were done with thest mechanism just as Jade Temple came into view in the distance.


    I understood the need for the huge flying ship the moment I saw our destination below us. Unlike Mount Hua, which featured an openyout with scattered halls and fields, Jade Temple had only one building¡ªa giant pagoda at least fifty levels tall, covered in zed tiles, carved panels, and gemstones. Cultivation sects didn''t typically value extravagance, and this extent of extravagance was rare even for themoner''s world. No wonder the Gatekeeper had to show off what Mount Hua was capable of as well.


    A group of people was waiting for us on thewn when we descended, all dressed in daoist robes just like us. The man at the front introduced himself as the Keeper of the temple and weed us warmly, leading us through the long courtyard towards the entrance of the building.


    Most masters at Mount Hua were already familiar with the Jade Temple, so they walked alongside the Keeper and started discussing details of the visit, while disciples like me who had never been here before trailed in the back, studying everything with curiosity. I pretended to marvel as well at the impably trimmed trees and bonsais in front of us, though my eyes were on Bai Ye most of the time. He kept a few paces of distance from everyone else, his gaze trained on his steps, obviously uninterested in the group''s conversation.


    The pagoda looked even more imposing from up close with its tip piercing high into the sky, and its majestic doorway made us feel tiny as ants. The interior was sorge that I could barely make out the shapes of people at the other end of the hall. I heard a few disciples gasping at the sight.


    "The lower levels are teaching halls," the Keeper turned towards us neers and introduced with pride. "Most of our gatherings over the next few weeks will be held here. The middle levels are practice grounds and mess halls. Living areas are on the top."


    Top? I looked up as we started making our way up the stairways. The spiral extended above us almost endlessly, and the mere sight of it made my knees weak. "Do you climb all the way up on foot?" someone asked, clearly feeling the same as I did.


    The Keeperughed. "It is a regimen to train our disciples'' stamina. That is the reason why the living areas are on the top levels."


    All the new visitors from Mount Hua exchanged nces with each other, and I saw the doubt in their eyes: could we make it before our legs give in? Of course, no one spoke or admitted their uncertainties, and the group continued.


    The pagoda was so huge that even the steps were much taller than any other steps I had ever seen. By the time we reached the twentieth level, I could feel my legs starting to get wobbly. I winced a little, and I wondered how embarrassing it would be if I tripped in front of the whole group. The polished marble stairs were slippery, and with my footing growing weak ¡­


    If only Bai Ye was next to me to catch me, I thought with an inward sigh. Then I noticed¡ªwith the part of my nce that had been glued on Bai Ye this entire time¡ªthat Su Nian was inching closer to him.


    She wasn''t thinking ¡­ the same thing I was thinking, was she?


    Before I could even finish the thought, a fragile yelp echoed around us. Su Nian slipped, and her body fell to the side. Right towards Bai Ye.


    I almost cursed out loud. That trick was too cheap. Bai Ye was the only one close enough to catch her, and he had to¡ªit would make him look too coldblooded if he didn''t, and it''d certainly damage the harmonious image of Mount Hua that everyone here was trying to present¡ªbut did Su Nian not realize that everyone in our group could probably see through her intention? Did she not care how manipting it looked?


    I fought back a cringe. It''s alright, I told myself. He was just going to catch her. That didn''t count as a hug. But the next moment, a white light shed in front of us. Instead of reaching out for Su Nian, Bai Ye was uttering a spell, and a ring of brightly glowing light circled her, holding her up in ce. "Be careful," he said coolly. His arms didn''t move at all.


    A few different expressions shed on Su Nian''s face before they immediately disappeared. She stumbled back to her feet. "Thank you," she said softly and quickened her paces, disappearing from Bai Ye''s side in no time.


    Everyone exchanged nces. Some chuckled soundlessly, and some shook their heads. The group continued on.


    ~ ~


    Fortunately, we didn''t end up climbing straight to the top in one go. The group stopped at various levels for tours of Jade Temple''s halls and lessons, meeting the masters and disciples and exchanging friendly discussions on different techniques. When we finally reached the top levels, it was already evening.


    Since the majority of the group was immortals and near-ascension disciples, few needed to eat, and no dinner reception was held. Qi Lian and a couple of other disciples invited me to join them for a snack in the mess hall, though I declined with the excuse of being too tired.


    It was true in a way, I thought as I shook my sore legs after returning to my room. But the real reason was, I wanted to use the time when no one else was around to figure out which room was Bai Ye''s. Even though I had just spent a whole day watching him, the fact that I could only do it from the dark made me itch and ache all over, and I missed him more than ever. I wanted to talk to him, maybe have a goodugh with him about Su Nian''s little tricks¡ª


    A light knock came on the door. I frowned a little. I didn''t tell anyone which room was mine. "Who is it?" I asked.


    A low chuckle drifted in. "Who else were you expecting?" It was Bai Ye''s whisper.


    I almost cavorted in joy as I ran towards the door and swung it open. He slipped inside and shut it behind him, a radiant smile on his face. "I thought you might''ve joined the others at the mess hall," he said.


    "I''ve been around them all day," I smiled. "And it''s not them that I want to see anyway ¡­ I was just thinking about how to find out which room is y¡ª"


    He looped his arms around me and swallowed the rest of my sybles into his mouth.

 Chapter 119 - Stolen Moments

    The sudden softness of his lips and his divine taste made me moan into him. I circled my arms around his neck, relishing this stolen moment from the busy day.


    "I had hoped you''d be the one to try to fall into my arms on the stairs," he breathed. "You were trailing so far behind all day. I barely saw you."


    I chuckled. "How did you know I thought about it? Those stairs were awful. My legs are still tired right now¡ª Bai Ye!"


    The next moment, he swept me off the ground and carried me towards my bed. "B-Bai Ye!" I yelped again. "W-Wait ¡­ Not today ¡­ I ¡­"


    I got my menses yesterday, I wanted to say, though somehow the expectation of his disappointment made it hard for me to bring it up. "I ¡­ L-Let me down for a moment ¡­"


    His steps halted, and he looked at me. The expression on his face changed from confusion to realization, then to some kind of amusement. "Qing-er," he shook his head with a somewhat speechless smile, "I was only trying to give you a massage." Sitting down at the end of my bed, he ced me in hisp and leaned my back against his arm, rubbing the top of my thighs gently with his other hand. "Where is it sore?"


    It was my turn to be speechless then. The warmth of his palm flooded my body through the fabric of my clothes, and I felt my cheeks burn. How did I misinterpret this? "It''s not that bad ¡­" I mumbled. "I''m not that weak."


    "You aren''t," he smiled, "it''s only natural that you feel tired. Jade Temple follows a different style of training from Mount Hua. They focus heavily on body tempering, so for their disciples, climbing tens of thousands of stairs every day is as easy as breathing air. No one would expect the same from disciples elsewhere."


    His graceful fingers kneaded my muscles methodically, releasing all the tension and stress from my body, and I let out a sigh. I wasn''t sore enough to need this, but I loved his touch, even when it wasn''t a sensual one. "Then why do they make us climb the same tens of thousands of stairs every day?" I asked, leaning my head against his shoulder. "Their Keeper said most of our gathering will be on the lowest levels, which means we''ll probably have to climb even more than this for the rest of our stay."


    He chuckled. "It''s Jade Temple''s way to show off their superiority over other sects. This ''gathering'' might look like a friendly reunion of all cultivation sects, but in the end, it''s apetition, and anything that makes the rest of us look weak will make them look stronger." He paused for a second. "You didn''t see Chu Yang''s face when Su Nian pretended to trip. I bet he is scolding her at this very moment for that little show."


    Of course. The Gatekeeper had always valued Mount Hua''s reputation above everything else. I gloated a bit while I imagined the scene. "It seems like a bad day for her," I said. "I saw what happened on the ship too. She was pale as a ghost when you walked away."


    Bai Ye shook his head with a short sigh. "Su Nian wasn''t like this before ¡­ I wonder what changed. But regardless, she was right about one thing." He looked at me and smiled. "I would''ve forgotten today is Mid Autumn if she didn''t mention it. There is a shop in the town nearby famous for their sweet osmanthus mooncakes. Are you hungry?"


    My eyes widened. "How do you know sweet osmanthus is my favorite? I¡ª"


    I was almost ready to get up and dash out of the door with him when I remembered those stairs that awaited us. I winced. "Is there another way out and back other than those stairs?" I asked, knowing how much of a wimp I sounded like, but if we had to climb all the way back up, I was pretty sure that I''d end up slipping and fall genuinely.


    Heughed. "I''ll show you a new spell. It shrinks the ground beneath you, essentially shortening your distance from your destination, and you''ll be able to cover those stairs in a mere couple of steps." He finished up the massage and put me back down onto my feet. "Ready?"


    ~ ~


    The spell wasn''t hard to learn. Within half an hour, I was able to cover the distance across the whole room in a single step. We sneaked out of the door soundlessly, and with no more effort than a few strides, we were out of the pagoda.


    I took in a deep breath of fresh air. "It''s so much nicer to be outside," I said. I missed Mount Hua already. "Do disciples here spend their entire lives inside that gilded cage?"


    "They are supposed to." Bai Ye stressed the "supposed". "Rules here are much more strict than Mount Hua, but people find a way around everything. Last time I came, a group of disciples got into a fight at a wine house in town and made aplete fool of themselves. All the cultivation sects joked about it for the rest of that year."


    My steps halted. That wasn''t the answer I expected. "Do they visit town often?" What if we ran into one of those groups that might recognize us?


    He held my hand andced his fingers through mine, making me follow him forward. "No need to worry. I''ve cast a figure-changing spell. Except you and I, no one else would be able to see our real faces."


    Right ¡­ I had forgotten that he was always more thorough and thoughtful than I was when it came to things like this. I nodded in relief. "Is it like the spell you usedst time at East Vige?" I asked curiously. "Would others see you as that hunter again?"


    He smiled. "Maybe."


    "Then who am I? What do I look like?"


    He didn''t answer. Only his grip on my hand tightened. Maybe he had changed me into someone prettier, I thought. That kind of detail wasn''t important though.. I sped my fingers firmly around his as well, and we made our way into town.

 Chapter 120 - A Husbands Gifts

    I had expected to see a ce somewhat like Silver Gate, with stone-paved roads meandering through houses and shops casually dotting the long alleys. But the sight turned out to be nothing simr. The town near Jade Temple was almost a city, with wide streets lined by meticulously maintained buildings,vishly furnished storefronts, and performance stages set up just for the festival. Thousands ofnterns lit up the night like it was noon, and the busy crowd flowed forward like rolling waves in the sea, bustling in excitement.


    "Those disciples sure know a good ce to have fun," I observed, raising my voice so that Bai Ye could hear me over the loud music andughter ringing all around us. Having grown up in a small vige, I had never seen a scene as lively as this, and I gaped at almost everything we passed on our way.


    Heughed. "We have all night to spare. What do you want to see?" He pointed at the stage closest to us. "Opera?" My eyes followed his gesture and were immediately glued to the insanely colorful costumes and face paints. "Or stunts?" He nodded in a different direction. There was a young man walking on a high rope, and a few others were showing sword moves in a circle beneath. Two girls stood at the center of the circle, bending and twisting their bodies into impossible shapes.


    "I could do the sword part." I pointed at the group of men. "Maybe the high ropes too ¡­ but not what those girls are doing."


    "It''s called contortion. Not necessarily good for your spine in the long run." He squeezed my hand as if warning me not to try it.


    I chuckled at his overprotectiveness and took my eyes off of the stage, turning back to look at him. "It''s too loud here," I said. Festivities in themoner''s world were all about the bustle, but I wanted a quieter ce where I could hear his voice. "What''s on those side streets?" I tugged him towards the narrower roads crisscrossing the main avenue.


    "More shops and peddlers. If there''s anything you want to buy¡ª"


    As if on cue, a boy with a rolling cart full ofnterns came running towards us. "Mister!" He greeted Bai Ye with the brightest smile. "Your wife is the most beautiful woman in town tonight. Why don''t you buy her antern? These pink ones match her so perfectly¡ª" he held a lotusntern up to my cheeks, "¡ªshe looks like a goddess with that glow!"


    I stared at the boy with wide eyes. Pink was my least favorite color for a reason¡ªit always made my drab skin look dead like a ghost inparison. Then I remembered the figure-changing spell. How drastically had Bai Ye changed me?


    "Which one do you like?" Bai Ye was already browsing through thenterns as my thoughts wandered. He plucked something out of the bundle. "How about this?"


    My eyesnded on what he was holding, and I knew I blushed. It was a lovely white bunnyntern, round and chubby with a pair of bright red eyes. I had always liked bunnies since I was young, but ¡­ "I''m not a little girl!" I gave him an embarrassed re and mumbled. "These designs are for children!"


    "She likes it, Mister!" The boy might be young, but he sure knew how to catch a sale. "I''ll make it cheap for you. It''s an honor to offer myntern to such a beautifuldy!"


    Under my persistent re, Bai Ye smiled and paid for the bunnyntern. "The girl inside you hasn''t changed, Qing-er, and I like every bit of it." He sped my hands and ced thentern in my grip, dropping a kiss on my forehead. "I wish I could''ve given this to you years ago."


    The warmth from thentern suffused me, and the tenderness in his voice soothed my slight embarrassment. I looked down at my hands, and I wondered idly how it would''ve felt if he did give this to me years ago. Would it have been a gift from a master, or ¡­


    "Mister!" Another peddler, this time a mid-aged woman, came up to us. Bai Ye''s easy purchase must''ve caught her attention. "Would you take a look at my offerings for thedy?" She held up a basket of little boxes and jars. "These are the most popr powders and creams in town, in every color you can think of. Even the most beautiful women like your wife might enjoy a new look once in a while!"


    Curiosity made me peek into the basket. It was arge collection of eyebrow pencils, blushes, lip stains ¡­ and the woman might not be exaggerating too much about the choice of colors. These were things that I usually had no interest in at all, but maybe being repeatedly called the most beautiful woman tonight had done something to me. I couldn''t stop wondering how beautiful a face Bai Ye had given me. Did it mean that he wished I could look prettier after all?


    My eyes must''ve lingered on the basket for too long, as the woman eagerly started to introduce her products, showing me which colors pair best and which were the most trendy. I darted a nce at Bai Ye. He was only smiling at me. "Don''t be shy!" the woman nudged me and winked, noticing my act. "Trust me, men like a little fresh spice once in a while. Your husband will love anything you pick!"


    Well, Bai Ye was no ordinary man though, and the woman hadn''t seen my real face. I hesitated, but her many rounds of persuasion and coaxing won in the end. I picked a blush that I thought would match me. "What about this one?" I pointed to an intricately carved box in the corner of the basket that she hadn''t yet shown to me. "Is it different from the rest?"


    The woman''s eyes glinted at my question. "It''s a lotion. A little more expensive than the rest." She smiled somewhat mysteriously and gave Bai Ye a look that I didn''t quite understand. "It has great benefits for your skin, and I''m sure your husband will approve of the results."


    Her words puzzled me. Why did she say Bai Ye would approve of it? Did the spell only change my face, and she was suggesting that my skin needed improvement? I reached for the jar curiously and opened it. A faint, soothing aroma filled my nostrils, and the milky cream shone a lustrous glow under the brightnterns above us. I couldn''t quite tell the ingredients by sniffing, but it appeared to be good quality.


    "Mister?" the woman asked with another strange smile. "Your wife seems to be interested."


    Contrary to my puzzlement, Bai Ye looked unfazed. "We''ll take both," he said to the woman, and thetter eagerly started wrapping up the items for us. "Though you look perfect without either of them." He gathered me closer and brushed his lips lightly over my cheek.


    The woman didn''t miss that little peck. "I envy young love," she smiled brightly.. "I''m certain you will enjoy your purchase, Mister and Mistress."

 Chapter 121 - A Time For Families

    We never made it to the side streets. More peddlers surrounded us after the woman left, tirelessly showing me their dazzling jewelry, dresses, trinkets ¡­ Bai Ye made no effort at all to stop them, and although I was sure they had up-priced everything that I showed the slightest interest in, he didn''t seem to care. It wasn''t until my stomach growled in protest that he finally nudged me out of the crowd and got me those long-promised mooncakes.


    "Having a patron like you must be every peddler''s dream," I said aftering out of the shop, sipping a sweet osmanthus rice wine drink. "It''ll soon be so much to carry that you''ll have to put them in your storage." I pointed at the loads of purchases in his hands.


    Every cultivator had storage artifacts that could easily stow huge volumes, and I had been wondering when he would start using it. It''d be much more convenient than carrying everything like this all night.


    He chuckled. "I like them this way." He moved the bags to one hand and wrapped his other arm around me. "Look at the others."


    I followed his gaze. We were farther away from the performance stages now, and the loud young crowd had thinned down, reced by families strolling leisurely. Some had their little children sitting on top of their shoulders. Some were helping the elders walk slowly. Some were just like us, ambling while leaning against each other, the men''s hands full of bags.


    I looked at them, and then at Bai Ye again. We fit right in, and I suddenly felt as if we were really a family just like the rest of them.


    "Bai Ye." I leaned tighter into his arm, wishing that I wasn''t holding antern in one hand and a drink in the other, so that I could loop my arm around him as well. "My parents had a sweet osmanthus tree in the yard when I was little, and we used to make this¡ª" I held up the sweet wine in my hand, "¡ªevery year. I''ve almost forgotten what it tastes like after all this time."


    He smiled. "Was it a tradition for Mid Autumn?"


    I nodded. "We made pastries too, and skynterns. I loved sitting under the osmanthus tree after dinner, gazing at the moon and listening to stories of the old legends. Our vige was small, and there weren''t celebrations like what we''re seeing here, but Mid Autumn was still one of my favorite times of the year because it was a time for families." I paused, unsure how to lead to the point I was trying to make. "I ¡­ I haven''t enjoyed it like this ever since I lost my parents, and I thought I never will again ¡­ Thank you."


    His steps slowed for a moment, as if he was caught off guard by what I said. Then his arm tightened around me. "I''m sorry I didn''t spend enough time with you in the past years, Qing-er." There was deep regret in his voice. "But I hope it''s not toote ¡­ to remind you of home."


    A familiar fragrance filled my nostrils as we spoke. I looked up, not noticing until then that we hade upon argeke at the end of the street. Rows of osmanthus trees lined the stone paths, heavy with golden blossoms, turning the night breeze into an intoxicating perfume. A few people dotted thekeside, holding something glowing in their hands.


    "Skynterns?" I gasped, not expecting to see those in this part of the country. "I haven''t seen a skyntern in years!" I turned back towards Bai Ye. "I didn''t know¡ª"


    The bags from earlier were gone from his hand. Instead, he was holding two skynterns. "Have a wish to make?" he smiled.


    My jaw dropped to the ground. "W-Where did you get these?"


    "I came by a little earlier and bought them. I haven''t made one of these before ¡­ next time I''ll try make you one." He plucked the bunny I was holding out of my grip and handed me the skyntern, along with a writing brush. "Don''t let me see your wish," he winked.


    I was still staring at him in bewilderment. He had nned all this for me? I didn''t really believe in wishes, but to watch thenterns carry them high up into the heavens was a blissful feeling I had always loved since I was a child, and ¡­ I hadn''t told him that it was something only family members could do together in our vige. My heart leaped in excitement. I ced thentern firm against the ground and kneeled in front of it, all too eager to start. "You''ll write yours too?" I asked. "At the same time?"


    "At the same time," he promised and bent down next to me, another writing brush in hand.


    The night had grown quiet enough that I could hear the soft rustle of our brushes, mixed in with the indistinct murmurs of people in the distance. I knew exactly what I wanted to wish for, and I wondered if his was the same. I didn''t ask though¡ªmy parents had told me that if you said your wishes out loud, then it wouldn''te true.


    When we were done, he lit a fire inside each of thenterns, and we held them in our hands until we felt the hot air rising, urging thenterns to take off. "Ready?" he asked, and we released them together.


    A light breeze rustled past, swaying thenterns gently, but the two bright mes didn''t flicker. They ascended steadily, higher and higher into the dark sky, blending into the river of wishes flowing peacefully above us. Thousands of glowing sparkles dotted the heavens, shining bright against the full moon, carrying all our dreams as they drifted into the distance far, far away.


    "Bai Ye ¡­" My hand found his and locked our fingers together once more, though I was at a loss for words. I didn''t know how to tell him how happy and grateful I was to have found a new family, in more ways than one.


    But he didn''t need me to say it to understand. He wrapped his arms around me, and our lips met.. Under the bright moon, under the stars, under the dazzlingnterns soaring high with dreams and hope.

 Chapter 122 - Home Is Where The Heart Is

    It was way past midnight when we sneaked back into Jade Temple, but I didn''t feel like sleeping at all. Bai Ye helped me put away the new purchases into my closet and, disregarding my protest, shoved me into bed. "I lost track of time," he said with a tinge of remorse as he tucked me under the nket. "You need rest ¡­ Get some sleep before it''s toote."


    I chuckled. I knew he was thinking about my menses¡ªhe always became nagging like this whenever he was worried about my health. "I''m feeling fine this time," I assured him. "The tuber fleece flower must''ve helped."


    More than fine, actually. I didn''t feel cold likest month at all, and I was still wearing my summer robes in the middle of autumn while Bai Ye had already put on an extrayer for the season. The drastic improvement shocked me a bit, but considering how much effort we put into finding that tuber fleece flower, I suppose I shouldn''t expect less.


    "Then keep it that way," he persisted. "It''ll prepare you for more stairs tomorrow."


    "I''ll run up and down those stairs ten times a day if it gets me a massage from you at night." I caught his hand before he pulled away with a re. "Please ¡­ Stay with me for a little longer. If I go to sleep now, I''ll only wake up to another long day where I can''t talk to you."


    He stared at me. Then he sighed atst in resignation. "Half an hour. Just this once."


    I grinned, knowing that he must''ve agreed because he wanted to spend more time with me as well. I rolled onto my side, seizing both of his hands in mine. "Tell me how you used to spend Mid Autumn," I said. "What did they do for celebrations where you lived?"


    He blinked, and I realized btedly that I was asking him about something from five hundred years ago. I smiled a bit sheepishly. Sometimes it was easy to forget his age¡ªnot just because of that bewitching face, but also because he didn''t act quite like the other immortals at Mount Hua, reserved and seasoned with time. His edges were too sharp, and I wondered what could''ve happened in the past that made him this way.


    "I grew up in the capital city," he finally said, squinting his eyes as if trying to recollect those old memories. "The noble families there liked flower shows, tea gatherings, and poem contests during these festivals ¡­ Anything that can be used to show off their exquisite taste. But I had always found them boring."


    "I didn''t know you could write poems," I gasped. This was the first time that he told me about his life in themoner''s world, and I never knew that he had led such a different life before. No wonder he always had that graceful air about him.


    Heughed. "I never did well in those contests, as far as I can recall. I''m much better with a sword than with a writing brush." He squinted again. "I suppose I had always preferred martial arts. There were dragon dances sometimes too, but the dancers were all poorer people, whereas the highborn would sit on the grandstand watching the entire show in silence. I disguised myself as a street urchin once and sneaked into the dancing team ¡­ when my parents found out, they locked me up in the study and starved me for three days."


    My jaw dropped to the ground. Were all highborn parents strict with their children like that? "They must have high expectations for your future," I mumbled. "It''s hard to imagine they would agree to send you away to a cultivation sect when you grew up."


    "They didn''t," he chuckled. "I left home on my own. It wasn''t a ce that I felt I belonged, and those days are nothing but a haze to me now."


    I thought I understood then why Bai Ye had always been aloof and reticent towards most people. Family was a vague concept to him to begin with, and choosing the path of a cultivator meant to break what little ties he had with it. A small wistfulness rose in me. Although I knew that this was the life every one of us faced, I couldn''t help but feel that it didn''t suit someone as gentle and loving as him. It shouldn''t be what he wanted.


    "What about Mount Hua?" I asked. "After so many years there ¡­ Has it ever felt like home to you?"


    He squeezed my hand. The look in his eyes gleamed under the candlelight. "Home is where the heart is, Qing-er. My days at Mount Hua had been dull most of my life, but not anymore. I''ve never felt so at home like this before."


    My heart swelled at the warmth pulsing from his hands. "Bai Ye ¡­" I suddenly couldn''t hold back the question that had been on the edge of my mind for over a month. "Then ¡­ If one day I do want to leave Mount Hua ¡­ Not because I envy amoner''s life, but because I want to ¡­ be with you in the open like a real family ¡­ Will youe with me?"


    This was the question I had wanted to ask him at Silver Gate, but I couldn''t find enough courage for it back then. Maybe the festive atmosphere had given me that courage tonight. Maybe the love in his words had given me the confidence that I might get the answer I wanted to hear. I waited quietly for his reply.


    The candle crackled beside him, sending a flickering glow dancing across his face. He lowered his head, and I didn''t see the look in his eyes when he lifted my hands and brushed his lips over my knuckles. "If that is still your wish by that time," he said softly, "I promised I will always be by your side."


    "Of course it will st¡ª"


    He smiled and got up from beside my bed, nting another kiss on my forehead. "Just remember that my heart stays with you, Qing-er.. No matter where we are, you''re the only home where it will belong."

 Chapter 123 - Abomination

    Bai Ye gave in to my persistent begging and didn''t manage to leave within his promised half-an-hour. By the time I finally went to sleep, the faint light of early dawn had already started glowing through the window. Needless to say that I woke up a few hourster groggy and heavy-eyed, but it was all worth it.


    The other sects had all made it to Jade Temple as well, and the Keeper announced the agenda for the uing week as the huge group gathered in the main hall. Like Bai Ye had told me, various lessons were scheduled for disciples at different levels, and everyone was free to choose which ones to attend. I stared at Bai Ye''s name on the line-up sheet for a long time, then decided at length that I shouldn''t make things too obvious on the very first day. With a sigh, I made my way towards the lessons of a swordmaster from Jade Temple instead.


    I didn''t see any other disciples from Mount Hua attending this session, so I found a seat in the back of the room and made myselffortable. A few disciples dressed in robes from Mount Tai¡ªanother sect that followed sword training regimens simr to Mount Hua¡ªwere sitting a few rows in front of me and gossiping while waiting for the master to show up.


    "I''m only here because I''m curious," a girl said. "Jade Temple is known for body tempering, not sword techniques. What would their swordmaster teach us?"


    "What CAN their swordmaster teach us?" a young man sitting next to her sneered. "Jade Temple doesn''t even have their own sword techniques. The moves they use are from manuscripts that you can buy from amoner''s bookshop. I''m here because I know this will be an easy lesson to nap through."


    The two were still chuckling when the door to the room opened, and a master in Jade Temple''s robe stepped in. He nced over the audience, and his gaze paused for a moment on those Mount Tai disciples. It was obvious that he had heard the gossip before entering, though he said nothing. The disciples looked at each other with a shrug, and everyone straightened, ready for the lesson to begin.


    "This is an introduction to Jade Temple''s sword style," the master started straightforwardly. "Sword styles are always better taught with demonstrations. Who wants to try sparring against one of our junior disciples?" He gestured at someone sitting in the front row.


    He sure wasted no time getting to the point, I thought as I followed everyone''s gaze and looked towards the junior disciple. I was surprised when I saw that it was only a boy, roughly fourteen or fifteen, smiling at us full of confidence. A murmur filled the room. "Jade Temple is so smug," someone whispered. "Pitching a new disciple against us?"


    "Would you be interested in trying?" the master asked, pointing to the young man from Mount Tai that mocked Jade Temple''s techniques earlier.


    The disciple gasped in surprise. "I''m a sixth-year disciple," he replied. "Even if I hold back, I might still identally hurt him."


    "You don''t need to hold back," the boy said. He had risen from his seat and bowed formally to the disciple from Mount Tai. "I will try my best not to hurt you as well."


    Gasps rose from the audience. It was certainly audacious for such a junior disciple to talk like this. The young man from Mount Tai seemed genuinely shocked for a moment, then heughed. "I will dly oblige then," he said and stepped onto the tform at the front of the room, readying his sword.


    In everyone''s uncertain but eager stare, the sparring began. The disciple from Mount Tai must''ve felt offended by the boy''s words, as he shed out his weapon fast and hard, truly holding nothing back. I watched the boy a bit worriedly. Typically, one wouldn''t block a heavy blow like this directly and would resort to dodging with counterattacks, but at such a close distance, it''d be a lot for a junior disciple to manage.


    The boy, however, did not dodge. He raised his thick de and met the attack head-on, blocking the cut steadily in the air. "He''s strong enough to fend off that strike singlehanded!" someone gasped. The words were still echoing in the room when the boy turned, pushing away his opponent''s de and mming his own straight down.


    That was a bad move, I pursed my lips. With such a stance, he was leaving himself wide open for the opponent to counter. The disciple from Mount Tai clearly noticed the same. With a smirk on his face, he raised his sword again and sliced it over his opponent''s shoulder. That was it¡ªthis was when the boy would have to stop and yield with the de resting on his shoulder against his neck. He was too inexperienced, after all.


    But again, he did not do what everyone was expecting him to do. In a chorus of gasps and yelps from the audience, he stepped straight into the path of the iing de, not slowing down or changing the direction of his movement. Even his opponent seemed startled for a moment by the suicidal move. Then the boy turned the tip of his sword and pointed it at the Mount Tai disciple''s throat. "You lost," he said with a polite smile.


    The room suddenly grew dead silent. My eyes widened, and I searched frantically for signs of injury on the boy. There was none. He had stepped right into the other disciple''s de ¡­ but somehow made it through without hurting himself?


    "Do you know how you lost?" The master spoke now, turning to the Mount Tai disciple. When thetter gave him a nk stare, the master said to the boy, "Show him the secret behind Jade Temple''s techniques."


    The boy pulled back his sword. In another chorus of gasps and yelps from the audience, he raised it over his arm and sliced it down. Every pair of eyes saw the de cut into his flesh, but there was no blood. When the de glided through, there was only a faint scar left on him where the cut should''ve been.


    "Body tempering makes wounds heal faster," the boy exined. "Once a certain level is reached, the body will heal faster than the speed of damage from a small cut like this. Of course, I would still die from a stab to the heart, but this¡ª" he gestured at the base of his neck and turned towards the disciple from Mount Tai, "¡ªisn''t enough to threaten my life. You need a whole different set of moves if you want to win against me."


    The Mount Tai disciple''s face was flushed with shock and embarrassment. "This is unnatural!" he eximed. "What do you use to temper your body to achieve this ¡­ abomination?"


    "Exotic nts, rare minerals, and sometimes demon blood and flesh." It was the master who replied. "But why would you call it ''abomination'', young man, when sword sects like yours use all these materials as well? Sometimes even worse ones ¡­" He shook his head. "Take demonic swords, for example.. Everyone who used them knew that it was only time before they would lose control of their artifacts, but no one stopped because of it. Which sounds more abominable to you, creating unnaturalness with the sole purpose of strengthening our bodies, or exploiting unnaturalness knowing that it would only lead to chaos and deaths in the end?"

 Chapter 124 - Arent You An Interesting One

    The crowd hushed. No more gossips, and certainly no more sneers. Everyone was probably shocked by the demonstration and started paying meticulous attention for the rest of the lesson. But I only felt so lost and confused that I could barely follow what the master said afterward. It was his earlier words that kept echoing in my ears:


    "Take demonic swords, for example. Everyone who used them knew that it was only time before they would lose control of their artifacts."


    "It would only lead to chaos and deaths in the end."


    Did he mean that it was inevitable for demonic swords to go berserk eventually? I searched my memory for those legends from that book I read in Bai Ye''s library. The stories were all told in random order, and I hadn''t paid much attention back then to which swords were mentioned and which weren''t. Was it possible that each one of the swords listed in that book came with one of these tragedies?


    Was it possible that the same fate had been waiting for Twin Stars all along?


    I shuddered despite the warm room. If that was the case, and if Bai Ye had always known that would be the case ¡­


    "Yun Qing-er?"


    A voice startled me, and I jolted. I looked up, not realizing that the lesson had ended while my thoughts were wandering, and Xie Lun was somehow standing next to me with a curious smile on his face.


    "Are you musing about your current life or past life?" he asked. "Preparing yourself for the meditation?"


    His weird question,bined with the shock of his sudden appearance and my own puzzlement over the mystery of Twin Stars, made me stare at him nkly for much longer than I intended. Atst, when he figured that I wasn''t going to answer his question, he cleared his throat a bit awkwardly and asked, "Are you not here for the lessons from Azure Dragon Pce?"


    "Azure Dragon Pce?" I asked cluelessly. Oh, right. The next lesson was about to begin in this room. "I ¡­ suppose I came to the wrong room." I came up with a terrible excuse. "What is this lesson about?"


    Xie Lun chuckled, clearly seeing that I was telling a bad lie, though he didn''t pry. "About how to read one''s previous cycles of life and interpret how they affect the current one." He sat down next to me. "Sounds almost like what a fortune-telling trickster does, I know. But Azure Dragon Pce is well-known for this art, so I thought I''d give it a try."


    I smiled, shoving the thought about Twin Stars to the back of my mind temporarily¡ªthis wasn''t the time to find an answer, and I wouldn''t find one by thinking about it now anyway. "You are interested in your past life?" I asked. "What do you want to find out?"


    Xie Lun shrugged. "Maybe how many wives I ended up with?" He pointed to himself. "In themoner''s world, a face like this probably attracts even more trouble than it does at Mount Hua. I''m a bit curious."


    I stared at him for a moment. Then we both broke intoughter. He was right. Appearances wouldn''t change throughout cycles of rebirth, and I had to admit that if I had never met Bai Ye, I might''ve thought Xie Lun was the most handsome man in the world. "You''re getting me interested now," I said. "I''ll stay and take a peek at mine too."


    ¡ªAnd see if someone as dull-looking as me ever managed to get married off.


    The master from Azure Dragon Pce entered the room soon afterward. Just like the previous master, he wasted no time getting to the point, by ¡­ handing out an illustrated sheet to everyone in the room. "Get into whichever meditation pose you''refortable with," he said brusquely. "Follow the instructions and focus."


    Well, that was certainly terse and straightforward. Effective, though. The illustration was simple and clear, and within five minutes, I was deep in meditation. As I concentrated, I started feeling a faint pull at the edge of my consciousness, somewhat simr to the sensation before each time Twin Stars showed me those visions.


    "Breathe deeply." I heard the master say. "Open your mind''s eye, and call upon those lost memories."


    I breathed, reaching out to that faint existence drifting in front of me. It felt a bit out of reach. I tried again, focusing on pushing my consciousness forward. But something still seemed missing.


    "Don''t strain yourself." The master''s voice drifted into my ears. He sounded close, probably standing right next to me and noticing my struggle. "Open up yourself and let it leap into your embrace."


    I tried once more, heeding his advice and letting my mind rx, beckoning for that sensation toe towards me. Yet something still felt off. The calling was there, but the short distance between us seemed uncrossable, as if something was denying my ess to it, blocking me from reaching that memory.


    "Some people''s past might be harder than others to retrieve." The master spoke again. "It is natural. As long as you''ve caught a glimpse of it, you can keep practicing by repeating the process. With time, the full memory wille."


    I kept my eyes closed, still struggling with that insubstantial feeling. "I ¡­ don''t think I''ve caught a glimpse yet," I said. "Only a vague sensation that seems too far away to reach. Am I doing something wrong?"


    A hand rested on the top of my head. "It happens sometimes," the master said. "I can feel your spiritual power''s flow. You''re doing everything right. Just keep¡ª"


    He paused. I waited for him to instruct me on how to correct my meditation, but he was silent. I could only feel a slight pulse of his spiritual power spreading from his palm, as if he was trying to probe something about me.


    "Is there ¡­ something off?" I ventured, uncertain what was going on.


    "Hmm," the master let out a muffled sound and removed his hand.. "Aren''t you an interesting one? You don''t have a past cycle of life."

 Chapter 125 - Masters Lesson

    I opened my eyes wide and stared at the master in bewilderment. How could anyone not have a past cycle of life?


    "Don''t be so astonished," the master smiled amicably. "This is not unheard of, and certainly nothing to be worried about. There is a starting ce for everything. Every soul has to go through its first cycle at some point, doesn''t it?"


    "But ¡­" I scanned the room. All the rest of the disciples were deep in their memories of the past, some smiling, some frowning. "Why does everyone else have their past memories?" I asked. "Does it mean that my soul is ¡­ different from theirs?"


    "Souls don''tst forever. They are created by the pristine power from heaven and earth, and once they exhaust their cycles of rebirths, they disperse back into the universe. New souls like yours are rare¡ª" the master gave me a philosophical look, "¡ªand isn''t it a blessing? Memories can be a burden. Your ties and bonds in the past extend into your current life and be something you can''t break away from. It is fortunate to start with a clean te, isn''t it?"


    Although I still found the whole thing confusing and strange, I nodded my thanks. The master walked away to help other disciples, and I was left pondering just what in the world I had learned from this bizarre first day of lessons.


    ~ ~


    I told Bai Ye that night about my new self-discovery. To my surprise, he wasn''t shocked at all. "I knew this before I took you in," he told me. "Examining your spiritual root gives me a glimpse into your soul. Like that master said, this is rare, but not unheard of."


    He paid no more heed to the news and went on to nag me about not showing up to his lessons. When I mentioned that I was worried about looking suspicious, a series of res and persuasions ensued. The night ended with me promising that I''d attend at least one of his sessions every day, and totally forgetting to bring up those earlier questions about Twin Stars.


    It was probably for the best though, I convinced myself the next day as I walked into the room for his lesson. I felt a bit like a coward whenever it came to this. On one hand, curiosity made me eager to find out the remaining secrets about those swords, but on the other hand, I wasn''t sure if I was ready for that knowledge, and I silently thanked every excuse that distracted me from getting closer to the truth.


    I picked a seat in the front row and sat down. From the setupid out on the tables, I could tell the uing lesson was going to be on talisman drawing. One of the topics that Bai Ye hadn''t gotten much chance to teach me yet. I didn''t expect it to be a popr lesson since Mount Hua was better known for swordsmanship, but strangely, disciples were trickling almost endlessly into the room, and the hall was soon filled to capacity.


    "Surprise surprise! I saw that handsome master this morning in the residence hall!" A girl''s voice sounded somewhere nearby in suppressed excitement. From the corner of my eye, I saw that it was a disciple from Jade Temple two benches to my right, whispering with another girl in the same Jade Temple robe.


    "The master for this lesson?" her friend gasped. "He''s staying on our floor?"


    "I don''t know ¡­ I saw him in the stairway," the first girl said. "I walked in front of him intentionally. And he looked at me when I turned around!"


    "He looked at you? Did he smile?"


    "No ¡­ But that was enough! You have no idea how beautiful his eyes are! Oh heavens, just imagining his smile sends my heart pounding ¡­"


    I turned and looked around the room behind me as the two girls giggled. Almost the entire audience was young women around my age, and I suddenly understood why the room was so packed. I felt a little speechless, but at the same time, I suppose I was really the luckiest person in this crowd.


    The door opened right at the scheduled time, and Bai Ye stepped inside. The lively room hushed immediately. I thought I could feel those eager, admiring eyes piercing through the air, but Bai Ye didn''t seem to notice. He strode straight towards the lectern, and as his gaze swept past me, his lips curled into an almost unnoticeable smile.


    I smiled back without thinking, then hid it hastily when I realized what I was doing. I cursed inwardly at my stupidity and nced around, hoping that no one saw it. Fortunately, almost the entire room was smiling at Bai Ye ¡­ and I didn''t look conspicuous at all.


    "I expect all of you to be already familiar with the basic concept of talisman drawing," he began. "The key in this art is to etch your spiritual power into the symbol to be summoned. We will start with a simple shielding spell as an example¡ªplease refer to the sample pattern on your desk."


    The sound of rustling paper filled the room. The two girls from earlier started whispering again, "His voice is so soft and smooth too ¡­"


    "And he''s so much more patient than the other masters ¡­"


    I nced at Bai Ye furtively as I picked up the sample and dipped my writing brush in the small pot of vermilion powder. He still showed no expression, though I knew he heard those girls. Sometimes he made me wonder what it felt like to hear such praises of yourself all day ¡­ Especially when you knew they were all wholeheartedly real.


    He continued to instruct us on how to trace the symbol onto the talisman paper and use our spiritual power to etch it. The tracing part was simple, but a lot of us struggled with thetter. The power flow had to be controlled extremely precisely. Too weak and it wouldn''t be enough to summon the effect, too strong and it would burn the etching altogether. After three rounds, only a handful of disciples in the room seeded, and I was staring at a pile of paper ashes instead.


    "Your power needs to be not only precise, but also consistent." Bai Ye''s voice suddenly rang above me. Before I could look up, the scent of cedar drifted closer, and a hand held mine. His familiar spiritual power danced over my fingertips. "Steady and smooth, like this. When you move over the symbol¡ª" he guided my hand over the drawing, "¡ªrelease that power slowly and evenly, like the way you exhale during meditation."


    I could hear my heart thudding in my ears. He had often held my hand like this during my training, but did he not know that at this moment, everyone else in the room was looking at us with such burning gazes that I thought they''d set me on fire? I considered inching a little farther from him, but his concentrated look told me that I was overthinking it. Just as I was battling with myself trying to decide what to do, he straightened, pulling away. "Now try again," he said softly.


    I nodded. Trying not to think about whether others were staring or whether I might''ve blushed, I guided my spiritual power the way he showed me, smoothly and steadily over the symbol. A golden light zed, slowly but surely through the drawing, and I smelled the vermillion powder burn. The symbol turned a dark shade of crimson.


    "She seeded!" one of those girls from earlier eximed. She turned to Bai Ye, "Would you mind giving me some help as well? I think I''ve almost got it ¡­ I just can''t control the power quite right."


    Bai Ye looked at her for a split second. Then he turned to me. "You got the hang of it now. Would you like to show your fellow disciple how you did it?"


    The bright smile on the girl''s face cracked. Before I could reply, she quickly added, "I-It''s alright, I don''t want to take the precious time out of her own learning opportunity ¡­ I think I can figure this out myself."


    Bai Ye nodded as if that was the most reasonable thing to do, and walked away. I bit back augh.. This girl obviously hadn''t heard of that scene Su Nian made on the stairs ¡­ It would take everyone a while to learn how hard it was to fool Bai Ye with little tricks like this.

 Chapter 126 - What Kind Of Woman Does He Like?

    Bai Ye''s lessons turned out to be too addicting. The thrill of seeing him aside, the material was also so captivating and useful that I couldn''t help but suspect he had tailored it just for me. I ended up being one of the first to show up every morning, and when I found out that it wasn''t unusual for disciples to attend their own master''s lessons, I started lingering around for multiple sessions a day.


    Hearing everyone''s piningments and sighs about him soon became a new routine for me, but apart from that, nothing out of the ordinary happened. Not until the fourth day when a voice called from behind me on my way back to my room after the lesson: "Senior, you''re staying on this level as well?"


    I turned around. It was the girl that asked Bai Ye to help her with the talisman drawingst time. I nodded, "Everyone from Mount Hua is on this level." I was pretty sure she knew that already.


    The girl smiled. "No wonder I''ve seen you quite a lot recently. And you''re in the talisman lessons too, right? You are such a fast learner. I envy how quickly you pick up all the new techniques every time!"


    I looked at her, not quite certain what she was trying to lead to. I did start picking up the new material much faster after the first day, and I was thankful for it¡ªif Bai Ye were to keep showing me everything by hand in front of others, someone might end up noticing the unusualness¡ªbut how did any of this catch the Jade Temple disciple''s interest?


    "I''m not trying to judge," she added quickly, seeing myck of response. "I''m just wondering ¡­ Have you learned any of these before? Are thesemon techniques taught at Mount Hua?"


    "No, Mount Hua focuses on swordsmanship." Not knowing her intention, I answered the questions straightforwardly. "All masters are skilled in more than one art, of course, but most disciples don''t learn the rest until after ascension."


    The girl smiled again as if discovering something exciting. "Oh, does that mean the master that''s teaching our lessons is a swordmaster as well? I had thought he specialized in talismans ¡­ How well do you know him? Since you are from the same sect, you must''ve seen him before, right?"


    Ah, so she was here for gossips about Bai Ye. I considered it for a moment. Seeing no benefit in lying, I said, "He is my master."


    Her jaw hit the floor. "H-He is your master?" she gasped. "You don''t look it at all! I-I mean ¡­ You didn''t show it ¡­" Her gaze swept me up and down, and I saw in her eyes the jealousy that I had grown too familiar with at Mount Hua. "Why did youe to your own master''s lessons?"


    I had prepared an answer for exactly this question¡ªI had expected to use it on whoever from Mount Hua that might want to give me trouble. "I signed up for two sword practice sessions in the morning, and I needed something else in between that didn''t involve physical practices. The talisman lesson was the only option in that time slot that could give me a little break, and since I don''t usually get a chance to learn it back at Mount Hua, it worked out." I thought for a moment and added, "If you''re interested in swordsmanship lessons, by the way, Mount Hua''s Gatekeeper also teaches them in the afternoons. You can give it a try."


    We hade to my door while talking. I paused and nodded to the girl, implying that I''d take my leave. But she didn''t take the hint. "What''s your master like outside of lessons?" she asked. "Is he strict or easygoing?"


    Her questions were getting a little nosy for someone that I didn''t even know the name of, but I managed a polite smile. "Master is still the same person with or without lessons."


    The girl didn''t seem satisfied with the ambiguous answer though. She nced around. After making sure that there was no one else nearby, she lowered her voice and asked, "Does he have a daoistpanion? What kind of woman does he like?"


    I red at her then. I thought Bai Ye had said that Jade Temple was strict with rules ¡­ But these were questions that I would never even hear at Mount Hua. How was this disciple so bold?


    My expression must''ve betrayed my thoughts, as the girl grinned the next moment and waved a hand dismissively. "Don''t look so rmed!" sheughed. "I''m just joking. You haven''t been to the mess hall these days, have you? You would''ve heard much worse jokes if you dined with my seniors." She patted my shoulder as if it was really a jest between best friends. "It was nice meeting you. My room is right down this hallway, and I''m sure we''ll see each other quite often."


    My eyes followed her as she strode down the hall and disappeared at the end of the turn. A handsome face is trouble indeed, I thought and shook my head. Ignoring this little distraction, I reached for my keys and opened the door.


    Only to find that Bai Ye was sitting in my bed, looking at me with a giant smirk on his face.


    ¡­ Heavens, I had forgotten that I had given him a spare key so that he could sneak in unnoticed before the busy rush at the end of the day. My head snapped back, nervously searching behind me, and I only let out a breath after seeing that no one was passing through the hallway.


    "You could''ve sat somewhere less obvious!" I red at him and shut the door behind me. "Especially after hearing us ¡­ What if she saw you?"


    The smirk was still on his face. "I won''t let that happen," he chuckled.. I padded over to the bed, and he wrapped an arm around me, locking me into his embrace. "Tell me, Qing-er, what kind of woman do I like?"

 Chapter 127 - Where Did Your Clothes Go?

    Sometimes I wondered the answer myself. What did Bai Ye like about me anyway? I leaned into his arm and yed with a silky strand of his hair falling over my fingers. "The quiet and shy kind?" I ventured half-seriously. "A disciple that obeys her master''s orders at all times?"


    He gave me a disapproving re. I grimaced. "I was only making a reasonable guess ¡­ Unless it''s actually the in kind, without a beautiful face to make you jealous of other admirers?"


    "Qing-er¡ª"


    "Or the kind that looks shy and in, but turns into a seductress in your arms?"


    I didn''t give him time toment. Draping myself over his shoulders, I proved my words with a kiss.


    It wasn''t a light peck like the ones we had been sharing the past few days. I knew that was what he expected, and I surprised him by parting his lips with my tongue, stealing that delightful scent and taste. When he hesitated to respond, I slid my fingers through his hair and delved deeper into his mouth, letting our breaths mingle into one.


    He understood my message then. "You like keeping me in the dark, little devil," he grunted into my mouth, "and making me wait so patiently."


    I chuckled. "I''ve been waiting too ¡­ This is already the earliest I can tell y¡ª"


    He didn''t let me finish. He reciprocated my seduction, turning the rest of that sentence into a muffled moan. The arm wrapped around me tightened, pulling me in. His other hand cupped my cheek.


    "Bai Ye ¡­" I breathed, and my fingers slid down his neck, reaching for his robe. I probably looked too impatient, but I thought I was justified. We had waited all week for this moment, and I couldn''t keep waiting a minute longer. The temperature in the room rose too quickly. I worked the ties on his cor, tugged the knots on his belt ¡­


    A knock suddenly came on the door, just as I pulled his outeryer loose.


    "Senior!" It was the girl that talked to me earlier. "Sorry to bother you again. Could I have just one more minute of your time?"


    My eyes shot open. What kind of horrible timing was this? I pulled away from Bai Ye. Oh heavens ¡­ There was no way in a thousand hells that I would let anyone see the result of my work on him. His robe was wide open, no longer covering his chest and barely hanging on his shoulders. The belt over his waist was half undone. His cheeks were flushed, his hair tousled, his lips slightly swollen ¡­


    He looked utterly disheveled, and utterly delicious.


    "Qing-er," he chuckled at my dazed stare. "Are you not going to answer the door?"


    "Y-Yes," I snapped out of my stupefaction and clumsily ran my hands through my hair, realizing that I probably looked just as disheveled, and much less delicious. How was I supposed to meet anyone like this? Why was that disciple back at this time?


    "You look fine." He saw my worry and helped me straighten my cor, smoothing out the creases on my robe. "You were fortunate that I wasn''t quite as impatient as you were," he smirked.


    "Bai Ye!" I red at him darkly. Even though I knew the girl couldn''t hear us, I still lowered my voice. "This is not the time to make fun of me! If my face gets any redder¡ª"


    As if trying to make things worse, he cupped my cheeks the next moment with both hands and dropped a kiss on my forehead. I started. I was about to shake him off when I realized that his hands were cold, and my burning cheeks cooled off immediately at his touch.


    How did he do this? I would''ve asked if there was time, but the girl''s voice came again from beyond the door, "Senior, are you there?"


    I cursed her untimely interruption again and got up from the bed reluctantly. Bai Ye followed and tugged on the sheet to remove the wrinkles. "I guess I''ll have to hide in the wardrobe," he sighed. "I wonder what that disciple is here for ¡­ What if she asks you where to find me at this very moment?"


    Under my stabbing res, he grinned and pulled the wardrobe door open, then curled into the small space inside.


    I took a deep breath, making sure that my expression was carefully angry instead of lustful, and answered the door. "What is it?" I asked with a frown.


    The girl wasn''t thwarted by my attitude. Instead, she gave me a bright smile. "I was just wondering ¡­ Do you know which room is your master''s?"


    I almost couldn''t hide my astonishment. Jade Temple''s disciples were certainly audacious to the point of eye-opening. "I do not," I growled. "And please stop asking me questions like these that aren''t appropriate for a disciple to answer."


    She made a face. "Alright, alright ¡­ I heard Mount Hua is quite conservative when ites to rules, and I see now the rumor is true." She smiled once more. "Please don''t tell your master I asked you this. I promise I won''t bother you again!"


    Shaking my head hopelessly, I turned back and locked the door behind me. Since I couldn''t tell when Bai Ye would reapply the barrier spell, I waited for him toe out before making a sound. Leaning by the door, I watched the wardrobe open up, and he stepped out¡ª


    He wasn''t ¡­ wearing ¡­ anything.


    "B-Bai Ye!" I almost screamed. "W-What did you do? Where did your clothes go?"


    "In the wardrobe," he replied almost innocently. "Isn''t that where clothes are supposed to go?"


    "¡­"


    If I had thought that he looked delicious earlier ¡­ then he was certainly reversing the roles and taking on the seducing side himself now. I gaped at him wordlessly as he closed the distance between us and leaned over me, pinning me onto the door.. "Would you like some help with yours?" he whispered into my ear.

 Chapter 128 - Behind Closed Doors

    He wasn''t pressing too hard on me, but I still found it almost impossible to breathe. All the air in the room seemed to be burning away when his tongue flicked over my earlobe, and his hand slid through my cor, teasing me with those practiced touches. His palm was scorching ¡­ Wasn''t it cold just a moment ago when he helped me cool off my cheeks?


    Whatever the reason, this wasn''t the time to think. I threaded my fingers through his hair and nudged him lightly, making him turn to face me. "Then what are you waiting for?" I whispered and sought his lips.


    He let out a halfugh, and the next moment, our tongues were tangled in an intimate dance. His hands moved to the knots on my robe, and I helped him, pulling and yanking until the burdensomeyers fell to a heap on the floor. The door felt cold pressing against my back, though I appreciated it, because when his palm grazed over me again unobstructed, the heat seethed so furiously that I thought I might melt into a puddle at his feet.


    "Bai Ye ¡­" I whimpered and wrapped my arms around his shoulders, pulling him closer. His scars werepletely healed by now, and I ran my hands down his back, feeling his smooth skin radiating warmth under my touch. Our mingled breaths grew heavy, and the air around us was soon filled with the sounds of pants and soft moans ¡­


    Along with a muffled conversation drifting into my ears through the door.


    "¡­ the lessons tomorrow should be even more exciting ¡­"


    "¡­ but I can''t even focus on the material anymore ¡­ that master from Mount Hua ¡­ "


    I started, stiffening for a moment until I remembered that no one could hear us from outside. I let out a breath. "I think someone else is talking about you," I chuckled into his mouth.


    He didn''t reply immediately. Instead, he sucked harder on my tongue, eliciting another moan from me. The sound drowned half of that conversation, though I still caught a few more words:


    "¡­ I can''t believe someone as good-looking as he exists ¡­"


    "¡­ his voice is so soft and luring too ¡­"


    "What are they saying?" Bai Ye released me atst and asked.


    I smiled. He could hear everything much better than I could, and I knew he was only trying to tease me. "About how jealous they are of me," I said, arching my back into him and nestling his hardness between my thighs. "About how lucky I am to have seeded in seducing you."


    Heughed softly. "You mean how defenseless I am against the devil in you?" His hands skimmed down my legs, parting them with a firm grip. I sighed my wordless invitation, and with a deep thrust, he answered it.


    The familiar fullness stirred every vein inside me to life. I gasped my pleasure and clenched his shoulders tight, keeping my bnce over him. He gathered me with one arm, burying my face into his neck, and with his breaths tickling my ear, I heard footsteps approaching in the hallway.


    It must be those two disciplesing closer, though their conversation had turned into a whisper too quiet for me to hear. The sound of their soft steps rustled lightly on the floor, closer and closer, until they stopped right outside my door, and the whispers became more audible.


    "¡­ but he seems so cold and aloof ¡­"


    "¡­ Mount Hua is known for celibate paths ¡­ such a pity ¡­"


    Celibate paths? I almostughed as I traced my hands down the divine softness of his skin once more. If only those disciples knew what was happening at this very moment behind that door next to them ¡­


    "Qing-er," Bai Ye''s hot breath whistled past my ear. "You look distracted."


    I wiggled a little embarrassedly in his arm. He must''ve heard the same conversation and knew exactly what I was thinking. "Bai Ye ¡­" I clutched him tighter and said, "I¡ª Ah!"


    I didn''t even finish my sentence when he suddenly mmed hard into me, and the sharp sensation sent a loud moan straight out of my throat. "I must''ve failed to do my job right ¡­" He nibbled my ear. "Does this get your attention back?"


    For a second, I was instinctively afraid that my yelp was too loud for the people behind us to miss. But when I heard muffled voices continue to drift through the door, my tensed body rxed. "Bai Ye!" I gritted my teeth at his little pettiness. Though my reaction seemed to have only encouraged him, because the next moment, he changed his rhythm, thrusting hard and precisely with every motion into my most sensitive depth.


    I couldn''t stop my moans. The conversation behind the door was still going, but it was soon drowned in the sounds escaping me. I raised my leg higher, letting him in deeper, and he obliged, gripping both of my thighs to lift me up, wedging me against the door and plunging all the way in. The deep thrust almost sent me over the edge, and I cried out loud, no longer caring if we were shaking the door so much that even the barrier spell would cease to work.


    Waves of pleasure surged as our bodies tangled deeper. With a final cry, a tremor overtook me, and as I fell limp into his arms, I felt his own release. He kept me wedged against the door, breathing heavily against my neck, and while we waited for our pounding heartbeats to steady, I heard a gigglee from behind us: "... you never know though, some people hide their wild side behind that quiet appearance ¡­"


    I darted a nce towards him. He was looking at me as well, and we both grinned. Before I knew it, our lips met once more, still quivering but sealed tight in another deep kiss.


    Celibate path? Quiet appearance? I wanted none of those.. This was the Bai Ye I couldn''t have enough of¡ªwith his wild side, his burning, consuming desire.

 Chapter 129 - Special Assignment

    That Jade Temple disciple kept her promise and didn''t bug me with more questions about Bai Ye, letting thest two days of the lessons pass in peace. At the end of the week, their Keeper announced with excitement that it was finally time for the real purpose of the trip¡ªthe tournament¡ªto begin.


    I wasn''t nearly as excited though. Like what Wen Shiyin had said, the tournament was a hunting gameposed of two rounds, one for groups and one for individuals. Each round wouldst as long as it takes for the top prize to be found, which could easily be up to a week. Since the entire game was to be held in a designated area away from Jade Temple, it would mean that I''d barely get a chance to see Bai Ye for the remaining time of this trip.


    Bai Ye saw my disappointment when I returned to my room that night. "Don''t like the assignment?" he asked.


    It took me a little while to realize that he was referring to the team assignment sheet in my hand. I shook my head. "It''s a good team ¡­ I''m just not quite ready to go yet."


    He understood what I was implying and smiled. "The sooner you find the top prize, the sooner you can get back. Use it as an incentive."


    I sat down next to him. "You think my team has a good chance of winning?" I asked, skimming over the name list. "I don''t know anything about other sects ¡­ but even just for Mount Hua, there are other groups with more experienced members."


    I was assigned to the same team with Xie Lun, Wen Shiyin, and another disciple around the same experience level as me, Peng Yao. It wasn''t a badbination with two senior and two mid-level disciples, but there were other ones that looked better. Li Yuxian''s group, for example, had three seniors and two juniors.


    "Experience doesn''t determine everything." Bai Ye circled an arm around my waist, reaching from behind me to point at the names. "From what you''ve told me before, Wen Shiyin is good at target sensing. A crucial but frequently neglected skill in hunting games like this. Xie Lun is top of his peers with a sword. I haven''t met Peng Yao, but I know her master''s focus is in talismans, which means her skills shouldplement the rest of your group well."


    I saw what he was leading to. "It''s a bnced team," I said. "And if anyone gets injured, I could be of use as well."


    "You will be of much more use than that." He rubbed my head lightly. "Remember how you came up with those tactics during your challenges at thest tournament, and how you figured out the way to defeat those invisible demons in the forest? No one else matches your quick thinking when ites to analyzing your situation and forming solutions. Even Teng Yuan came to ask me if I''d like to put you on the same team with one of his disciples."


    I looked at him in surprise. "Did masters n these assignments? I thought they were randomly picked."


    He chuckled. "Not random at all. If I were to guess, Su Nian probably went out of her way to put Wen Shiyin in the same group with Xie Lun."


    Those words surprised me even more. "You know about their story too?" I asked. He wasn''t usually interested in gossips like this. "It''s a good try. I''m hoping that the two of them being in the same group could bring some changes to the situation as well."


    A strange look fleeted across his eyes. "You want them to be together?" he asked after a little pause.


    I nodded. "Senior Wen told me about their past. They kind of grew up together ¡­ and I think they really care about each other. Maybe Senior Xie just hasn''t realized it yet, and I hope he''ll change his mind about the celibate path once he figures it out. A daoistpanion doesn''t necessarily mean a distraction ¡­ Even the Gatekeeper has children, after all."


    "Changing his mind won''t be an easy task," Bai Ye said thoughtfully. "Xie Lun is a bit like me when I was young ¡­ The art of sword means too much to him, and it bes the only thing he sees. He''ll need to meet a special person to realize what he''s missing out in life, and Wen Shiyin ¡­ doesn''t seem persistent enough for that job."


    My eyes widened more and more as he spoke. "Bai Ye?" I gasped when he finished. "You''ve never, evermented on someone else''s love affairs before," I smirked. "What have I done to you?"


    He blinked, and that innocent look made me chuckle. "I''m happy to hear it though," I added, "Maybe in that case, I should consider giving Senior Wen some help during this group round. Create some opportunities for them or ¡­ convince her to take more initiative ¡­"


    "Qing-er," Bai Ye shook his head, "that''s not what I was suggesting ¡­"


    I giggled and turned in his arm to face him. "Then are you suggesting I''m lucky that someone else did that job on you for me? If even Senior Wen is too soft for it ¡­ I''d never have a chance to get your attention if you are still obsessed with swords like Senior Xie is."


    The look in his eyes wavered a little in the candlelight. "You know you''re special," he said softly.


    Of course, I did know. But the thought of him once being someone so cold-hearted towards a lover tickled something in me, and I wanted to tease him. I ran my forefinger down his cheek, stopping over his lips. "Prove it to me then," I breathed. "Show me how special I am to you."


    Heughed, and suddenly he toppled me over, making us both fall into the bed in an ungraceful heap.. The assignment sheet fell to the ground, soon buried beneath our pile of clothes.

 Chapter 130 - Finding Enemies

    The next morning, all disciples assembled outside the pagoda, ready for the seal to the tournament ground to open. Bai Ye had told me that the designated area for the game was a special realm sealed with spiritual power, and all masters would be able to see our activities within it through water mirrors. The thought of being closely watched by everyone from the outside made me feel a little ufortable, but considering that meant Bai Ye would be able to see me while I was away, I supposed I could live with it.


    I found Xie Lun and Wen Shiyin standing in a quiet corner of the crowd. Xie Lun was leaning against a tree, staring into the distance, and Wen Shiyin carried her sword in both arms¡ªa bit of a strange posture. The air around them was quite obviously awkward.


    "Senior Xie, Senior Wen," I greeted them with a big smile, trying to brighten the atmosphere. "I was excited to find out that we were all in the same group. It gives me so much confidence about winning first ce!"


    They stared at me in unison. The synchronized motion and the exact same look in their eyes felt a little creepy, and it made me freeze in my tracks. Well, it did seem that they shared a lot more between them than it appeared. I managed another smile and was about to say more when I heard a voiceing from behind me: "Of course the two of them would be in the same group. Someone must''ve begged her master to make sure that''s the case."


    I frowned at the hostility in that remark and turned around. It was Peng Yao, approaching us with her arms crossed. She didn''t participate in the preparation trip before we left Mount Hua, and I didn''t know her too well. I wondered if she was also one of Xie Lun''s admirers and if that was where the enmity came from.


    "My master isn''t that easy to convince," Wen Shiyin smiled, attempting to turn the barbedment into a joke. "If I had asked, she might try to do something totally opposite just so that I''d learn my lessons from it."


    Peng Yao huffed. "Your master? Given how far out of her way she went to trip herself on those stairs, I''m sure she understands very well what you want and will do her best to help you get it."


    Wen Shiyin''s face paled. "Peng Yao, watch your words," she said, though she didn''t sound particrly angry. Instead, she seemed a little embarrassed.


    "What about it to watch?" Peng Yao retorted. "Everyone saw what happened then, Senior Wen. Don''t forget that your master was almost a disciple to Master Bai Ye. To have that kind of thoughts for him ¡­" she tsked. Her implication was clear.


    "Peng Yao." It was Xie Lun who spoke next. "If you keep up with these disrespectfulments, don''t me me for reporting them to the Gatekeeper. You know the rules." He gave Peng Yao a hard re, and thetter flinched. "What''s between the masters is not within our right to discuss. Focus your extra energy on the tournament."


    I suddenly felt a little chill. Peng Yao''s attitude seemed to prove me wrong about this being a good team, but what bothered me most was that all of them seemed to share the same opinion of Su Nian¡ªthat it was wrong for her to show those feelings towards Bai Ye because she was like a disciple to him. Even Wen Shiyin seemed to agree, and now that I thought about it, her hesitance while passing Su Nian''s invitation to Bai Ye back then finally made sense.


    If even Su Nian''s situation was enough to make them think this way ¡­ What kind of words woulde into my ears if anyone found out about Bai Ye and me?


    ~ ~


    Peng Yao heeded Xie Lun''s advice¡ªor threat¡ªand didn''t make any more simr remarks. When we entered the tournament ground, we all tried to put the earlier arguments behind us and concentrate on the task. "Where should we start?" Peng Yao asked first, readying her tracking device.


    "The prizes are usually ancient artifacts that would facilitate our cultivation progress," Xie Lun offered. "They would emit a faint presence of spiritual power, just strong enough for a tracker to pick up. The trick is to figure out which one out of the myriad of targets is the top prize."


    "Because the strongest artifact doesn''t necessarilye with the strongest spiritual power presence," Wen Shiyin added. "You never know for sure if the target you''re locating is a good prize or not, so in a way, this game requires a decent amount of luck. Sometimes all it takes is to start the search in the right direction."


    I pondered for a moment. "But the focus of the tournament isn''t on tracking abilities or luck ¡­ in the end, it''s apetition of our skills as cultivators, isn''t it?"


    Three pairs of eyes turned towards me. When I saw the nk stares in them, I added, "Aren''t these artifacts guarded by demons and beasts? A cultivator''s ultimate task is to y those with evil power. Wouldn''t it be more reasonable that the best artifacts are kept under the watch of the most powerful protectors?"


    The three of them exchanged a look. "You are suggesting that we search for the spiritual power of demons instead?" Peng Yao asked.


    "I haven''t tried this way before," Xie Lun said thoughtfully, "bute to think of it ¡­ Although sometimes I''ve had to fight ferocious beasts without getting any prizes in return, most of the time those encounters ended up with good prizes. It is quite possible that all the top trophies are hiding with those creatures."


    Wen Shiyin considered it as well. "It''s also much easier to track demonic power than the auspicious power from artifacts. Even if we end up leading ourselves to beasts that guard lesser prizes, it''s not any worse than what we might find by trying to locate an artifact''s power."


    The other two nodded, and the decision was made quickly.. Tuning our trackers towards the worst enemies, we made our way forward.

 Chapter 131 - Thank You For The Prize

    The tournament ground turned out to be arge settlement, with dozens of viges spread out along a mountain range. But as we ventured through the area, we never ran into anymoners, and I finally grew suspicious enough that I couldn''t hold back my questions anymore.


    "What exactly is this ce?" I asked, hoping that either Xie Lun or Wen Shiyin might be familiar enough with the event to know the answer. "It looks just likemon viges from the outside ¡­ but no one seems to live here." I nced at one of the houses we passed by. "There''s even smokeing out of the chimney, but no voices, no signs of anyone moving around inside or outside. It''s almost as if this ce has frozen in time."


    Xie Lun gave me an approving look. "We are in the Jade Mountains not far from Jade Temple," he gestured at the mountain range, "but if you were to visit this area without going through the spiritual seal like we did, you will see only this mountain and these trees, not the viges. The seal adds ayer of illusion on top of reality, a recreation of what this ce looked like many decades ago. So in a way, it IS frozen in time."


    "You mean none of these houses exist?" Peng Yao asked with wide eyes. "What is the purpose of such aplex illusion?"


    "Probably to confuse us during our search," Xie Lun chuckled, "and also to change our surroundings when necessary. Your master might''ve told you that they can watch us from the outside. If they want to make things easier or harder for us at any time, it can be done through these illusions. That doesn''t happen often though, and it''s usually used as a precaution to keep us safe rather than means to make our tasks more difficult."


    I passed my hand over the fences of the house next to us. The wood couldn''t feel more real, and I marveled at the power behind these illusions. Just how much was an immortal master capable of?


    "My tracker picked up something," Wen Shiyin said suddenly. "Northwest. A strong presence of demonic power."


    That stopped our irrelevant conversation immediately. "Hopefully a good prize," Peng Yao grinned. We all turned our attention onto Wen Shiyin''sntern and followed the direction where its light pointed.


    Thentern took us past a few more houses, over the outer edge of the vige, and into the woods in the mountains. When we came upon arge tree with a trunk thick enough to fit all of us inside, Wen Shiyin signaled for us to stop. "It''s here," she said, gesturing at a hole in the trunk.


    Exchanging a look among us, we gathered around the trunk and peeked into the hole. The interior was dark, as the sunlight wasing from behind the opening, but we all heard a chorus of hissesing from within. A few faint dots of light glowed in its depth, and when my vision adjusted to the dimness, I realized that those were pairs of yellow-green eyes.


    "Wolves?" I asked.


    Xie Lun shook his head. "These are much smaller than wolf eyes. And what kind of wolves live in trees?"


    "Doesn''t matter what they are ¡­ They are guarding what we''re looking for," Peng Yao said. "I have poison talismans, that should take care of them easily."


    I blinked. For some reason, killing whatever creatures these were hadn''t crossed my mind at all. "Do we have to kill them?" I ventured. "They''re not attacking us. If they aren''t a threat to our lives ¡­ Can we just lure them away?"


    Peng Yao frowned. "Aren''t you a little too kind towards a few beasts? Killing them is much faster and easier¡ª"


    "I agree with Yun Qing-er," Wen Shiyin interjected. "We don''t even know what these creatures are. It''s not fair to take their lives just because it makes things easier for us. I can lure them away while the rest of you search for the artifact."


    Peng Yao seemed to want to argue more, though Xie Lun had already fetched a talisman from his sleeve. "I''ll help you," he said to Wen Shiyin. "This smoke spell should be able to force them out. I''ll guard this entrance and make sure they don''t return once you have their attention."


    Wen Shiyin nodded. Peng Yao rolled her eyes but said nothing. "Ready?" Xie Lun summoned the talisman and tossed it into the tree. "Now!" he shouted as a pack of hedgehog-like beasts growled and leaped out of the hole. Wen Shiyin hit the ground running, leading them away from the tree while Xie Lun stayed by the entrance, keeping an eye on her from a distance.


    Peng Yao and I hopped into the tree hole as soon as the beasts cleared out of it. After a quick cleansing of the remaining smoke, we got to work. Tracking devices weren''t useful at such close distances, so we had to resort to the old-fashioned way of searching every corner, which was all covered in deepyers of leaves and hay. "This will take forever given howrge the liar is," Peng Yao grunted, half to herself and half to me. "Where would they hide it?"


    I nced around while my hands worked. Their was chaotic, with food debris and pieces of excrements everywhere¡ªthank heavens they didn''t smell too much. Where in this mess would those beasts hide something?


    "They should be keeping the artifact for a reason," I considered, "which means that it''s important to them ¡­" My eyesnded on a certain corner that was covered mostly with bones, as opposed to blood and droppings. "They seem to be keeping this area cleaner than the rest," I said. "It might be here."


    We moved over and started digging. Theyer of coverings was deep, but with both of us working together, it didn''t take too long to reach the bottom. Something that looked like a small piece of stoney against the tree bark. I picked it up and ran my fingers over its surface. A faint spiritual power flowed through it. It was an artifact indeed.


    Peng Yao gasped. "This ¡­" Her expression turned a little strange. "This artifact ¡­"


    "You know what this is?" I asked curiously. I didn''t have the slightest clue what I was holding.


    Peng Yao hesitated. "Let''s get out first before the beastse back," she suggested.


    It was a reasonable thing to do, so I nodded and followed her out of the tree hole. Xie Lun was standing not too far away from the entrance as nned. "They got it!" He shouted into the distance when he saw us emerge, signaling Wen Shiyin to return. "What did you find?" he asked Peng Yao and me.


    I held out my hand. But the moment I opened my grip, someone suddenly reached from behind me and snatched the stone from my palm.


    I gasped, turning around in astonishment, and found myself standing in front of a disciple in Mount Tai''s robe. "It took the two of you long enough toe out," he tsked, stowing the artifact into his sleeve. "But I suppose I should still thank you for fetching it for us.. I hope it''s good enough of a prize to be worth the wait."

 Chapter 132 - Unrequited Love

    It all happened too fast. With a smugugh, the disciple got on his flying sword and disappeared into the distance before any of us was able to stop him. "I''ll find him," I gritted my teeth and readied my own sword, burning with anger and guilt.


    "Wait." To my surprise, Peng Yao stopped me. "Didn''t you want to know what that artifact was?"


    I looked at her in confusion. This wasn''t the time for irrelevant information. "Is knowing it going to help me get it back?" I asked.


    "No, but it might convince you that it''s not worth it." Peng Yao gave me a mysterious smile. "There is a type of rock that we grind into powder to use in talisman drawing. It''s one of the best materials when ites to the strength of spiritual power it can evoke, but getting in contact with it is harmful to your body if you don''t take precautions. In a way, it''s like a poison, only that the effect is slower and barely noticeable until it''s toote, and there''s no antidote for it. That artifact is a rare form of this rock, purer and more powerful than any I''ve seen before."


    Xie Lun and I gaped at her. The first thing that came to my mind was to cleanse my hands. "Why would anyone include artifacts like this as prizes?" I mumbled.


    "It might not be a prize after all ¡­" Xie Lun said. "It''s possible that those demons had simply been keeping it for their own sake."


    "Either way, it''s unfortunate that the masters are watching us and will probably tell those Mount Tai disciples about it soon," Peng Yao said pitifully. "Otherwise, it would''ve been a good lesson for them to learn."


    I shuddered at the viciousness in herment, though I suppose those disciples didn''t deserve much better. At least the news made me feel a bit less terrible about the loss resulting from my carelessness.


    ~ ~


    We decided to stay in one of the houses inside the vige that night. Illusions as they were, the walls were just as sturdy, and the beds felt just asfortable. Xie Lun offered to go gather some berries for dinner, and Peng Yao followed him to help, leaving Wen Shiyin and I to prepare the wood for a fire in the yard.


    "I can do this myself," I nudged Wen Shiyin. "Why don''t you go with them?" I didn''t want to see her let Peng Yao get all the chances to be with Xie Lun alone.


    Wen Shiyin understood my intention and smiled. "I''m not that thick-skinned," she said and started stacking up a pile of dry branches.


    I nced at the two figures walking further into the woods and shook my head. Bai Ye was right about Wen Shiyin not being persistent enough for this. "Senior Xie had told me a little about ¡­ what happened between the two of you," I ventured. "I know this is none of my business ¡­ but I actually think he meant it when he said he wanted to dedicate his life to the path of swords. It doesn''t imply that he doesn''t like you."


    Wen Shiyin halted for a moment in her work. "Does it make a difference?" she smiled again, this time a little feebly. "If he had already made up his mind, it''ll only make things embarrassing for both of us if I keep bothering him."


    "But he likes you as a friend, and you know he cares about you. Earlier, when you lured away those beasts from the tree hole, he was watching out quite closely for you." I knew I was probably being too nosy, but I wanted to help them, and that thought had been on my mind for a while. "Sometimes it just takes time for people to realize how they feel ¡­ If you give them a chance, things might change."


    Wen Shiyin added more wood to the fire pit. "Have you ever loved someone that doesn''t share the same feelings towards you?" she asked softly.


    I almost said no instinctively¡ªI trusted Bai Ye''s feelings for me, and I knew he cared about me just as much as I did him, if not more¡ªbut then I remembered all the earlier years when I had to keep myself in the shadows and hide everything from him. "M-Maybe," I replied honestly, "I ¡­ didn''t know about how he felt at first."


    Wen Shiyin looked at me. "You were still young then, I assume. It''s not that difficult to tell if someone is truly in love with you. The way he talks to you, the way he looks into your eyes ¡­ As long as he''s an honest person, those emotions are hard to hide." She shook her head. "Xie Lun sees me as a friend, the same way he has always seen me since we were children. I know it better than anyone else."


    Those words stirred something in me. The way he talks to you and looks into your eyes ¡­ I searched my memory carefully for it. Bai Ye had always been nothing but caring to me. When I was younger, all I saw in his eyes was encouragement and protectiveness, but something in that look never changed over time. His eyes always glittered when he saw me, his voice always soft, his tone always warm and endearing. Could I have missed something else in it that I didn''t fully understand yet back then?


    Had we been in love with each other for much longer than either of us realized?


    "I see you''ve found out how he feels for you by now," Wen Shiyin said, interrupting my musings. "I can tell from that smile on your face," she chuckled. "I envy you ¡­ Not everyone has the fortune to be loved back."


    She got up from where we squatted in front of the fire pit and went to pick up more branches.. It turned out that I was the one left pondering her words instead.

 Chapter 133 - Beat Them At Their Own Game

    We were extra careful watching our backs for the next few days, and none of the new artifacts we found suffered the same fate again. Based on Xie Lun and Wen Shiyin''s past experiences, the number and quality of prizes we had imed were much better than average, which suggested that our search strategy worked out quite well.


    "I''m taking this brush when we''re done," Peng Yao said as Xie Lun stowed our eighth trophy into his storage¡ªthe group had decided to leave all prizes with him for now and redistribute them together at the end. "I''ve been begging my master long enough for a better paintbrush, but he kept saying the good ones are too hard toe by. I''ll fight one of you if that''s what it takes to get this."


    We allughed. At the beginning of the trip, I might''ve taken offense at her uncooperative attitude, but after the few days we had spent together, I hade to understand Peng Yao better. Even though her words might sound harsh and aggressive sometimes, she usually meant well, and she never bothered to hide her real thoughts from us. After getting used to it, I started to actually enjoy thepany of someone so straightforward and bold.


    "You can save yourself a fight, Peng Yao. None of us have a good use for a talisman drawing brush," Xie Lun said. "And as far as I''m concerned, if the rest of you just let me take that sword hilt, then I''ll dly hand out everything else."


    "That power-enhancing sword hilt? Yun Qing-er was eyeing it, I noticed." Wen Shiyin winked at me. "Looks like you have somepetition over that one."


    Xie Lun gave me a puzzled look. "You want it? It''s not meant for twin swords, and the design ¡­"


    I used a big smile to cover up the nervousness hitting me. Xie Lun was right¡ªthat hilt didn''t suit me at all. It was meant for long swords, and the design was tailored towards men, but I couldn''t keep my eyes away the moment I saw it, because I knew how perfectly it would match Bai Ye''s Lightbringer. I didn''t think it''d be appropriate to seize the prize for someone else though, so I tried not to show too much interest. I hadn''t expected Wen Shiyin to be observant enough to notice.


    "The design is beautiful," I said. "That''s why it caught my attention immediately, but like you said, the hilt won''t work for Twin Stars, and I can''t do anything with it except admire its beauty. So rest assured I won''t fight for it."


    Xie Lun raised an eyebrow, and I was getting a bit worried that he might see through my real intention when suddenly, Peng Yao eximed, "Isn''t that the Mount Tai disciple that stole our prize?"


    Everyone''s head snapped towards the direction she was pointing to, and I thanked those disciples silently for once. It was them indeed, huddling around a small cave entrance in the distance and crawling in one by one.


    Peng Yao quickly pulled us behind a tree, hiding from their view. "Herees our chance!" she whispered in excitement, though we were far enough away that those disciples couldn''t possibly hear us. "They didn''t even leave one person to guard the entrance ¡­ so stupid. If we just wait there and knock them out when theye outside, then their prize will be ours. What do you say?"


    I instinctively wanted to reject it but hesitated right after opening my mouth. Moral told me that we shouldn''t copy their cheating deed just because they had done it to us, but in the end, there was no rule that said we couldn''t snatch prizes from others. If this was all fair game ¡­ then why be so restrained by norms?


    "I second," Xie Lun said. "I''m all in for a good revenge."


    Wen Shiyin contemted for a brief moment, then nodded as well. They all turned towards me. I chuckled and made up my mind. "It''s called beating them at their own game," I said. "Let''s hope this prize is better than the one they took from us."


    Having reached a consensus, we picked our way towards the cave and positioned ourselves carefully around the entrance. Xie Lun and Wen Shiyin stood right by the opening, one on each side, while I pressed my ear to the rock and listened for what was happening inside. Peng Yao guarded our surroundings.


    The Mount Tai group took quite a bit longer than usst time. After a tedious wait, I finally picked up shuffling footsteps within the cave. "They''re here," I whispered. We all cleared out of the visible area around the opening. Xie Lun and Wen Shiyin raised their sword sheaths. When the first person fully emerged out of the entrance, they whacked down.


    With a dull thump, the disciple sprawled onto the ground. Peng Yao and I dragged him into the shadow behind the bushes, while Xie Lun and Wen Shiyin worked on the next ones. Soon enough, we gathered four passed-out trophies. "Is this all of them?" I asked. "Did anyone see how many were on their team?"


    We exchanged a look among us. When Peng Yao spotted them earlier, the group had already started climbing into the cave, and none of us knew if there were four or five of them. "Doesn''t matter," Peng Yao said. "Looks like this is the prize they found." She plucked a round stone from one of the disciples'' hands.


    "A spiritual stone?" Wen Shiyin frowned, obviously disappointed. Spiritual stones weremon artifacts used to enhance our spiritual power flow during training. Judging from the size, this wasn''t a bad one, but not rare either.


    "Tournament prizes should all be worth better than that," Xie Lun said and took the stone from Peng Yao to examine it. He turned it in his hand, and his spiritual power glowed through it, lighting up the sphere from inside out. "It does look like just a spiritual stone though¡ª"


    Thest syble was still hanging in the air when a howl echoed throughout the mountain, so loud that the ground shook beneath us. A gust of cold wind swept past, and the glow from the stone faded.


    We all stared at each other. What just happened?

 Chapter 134 - So Many Eyes

    The mystery didn''t stay unanswered for long. Another howl followed, then another, each one closer than before. In no time, we found ourselves staring into the eyes of ¡­ a giant octopus as tall as two people, walking on its tentacles.


    Staring into its eyes indeed. Whatever monster this was, it was covered in eyes. Countless ck irises stared back at us from all over its body, their lids opening and closing one after one, and as the tentacles twirled, more eyes folded on top of each other, staring and blinking in a chaotic heap. I fought the roil in my stomach. Behind me, I heard Peng Yao already gagging.


    Xie Lun cursed. "I know what this stone is now. It''s a power bait ¡­ an artifact used by spiritual pet trainers to summon their beasts or capture new ones. I shouldn''t have tried invoking it."


    "Are you saying this thing is a pet?" I red at the octopus. I didn''t want to meet the owner if that was the case.


    "No ¡­ The stone lures anything attracted to the user''s spiritual power. A helpful thing for spiritual pets because that means the animal would be more likely to bond well with the owner, but unfortunate for us right now, because it means this creature wants to eat me."


    As if on cue, the monster squealed again and moved closer. "Don''t run," Xie Lun urged. "I''ve read about this type of demon before ¡­ They like to chase their targets and y with them before eating. Whatever you do, don''t run."


    My stomach roiled again. Just what kind of monstrosity had we brought upon ourselves?


    "How do we kill it?" Wen Shiyin asked. But before Xie Lun could answer, a scream came from behind us. We swirled. It was thest Mount Tai disciple¡ªthere was still one left in the cave that didn''te out with the rest¡ªand he screamed with such a piercing voice that even the octopus seemed to be startled by it. The next moment, he dashed through the four of us, running faster than I had ever seen anyone run in my life.


    Xie Lun cursed again. "Run now!" he shouted. "Once this creature sees a moving target, it''ll want to devour everything thates into its sight! Toote to stay still now, run!"


    We had all started running before he finished the exnation. With a furious growl, the octopus followed us, using its tentacles as legs first, but when it realized that we were outrunning it, it leaped and started to use those legs to ¡­ swim across the air.


    "Use your flying swords!" Xie Lun shouted again, though we didn''t need his reminder to start summoning our swords. I darted a brave nce back at the monster as I climbed onto my de. The thing looked even scarier swimming. Its tentacles whipped andshed madly all over, its hundreds of eyes bulging from anger, lines of scarlet shooting through the whites of those eyes. I snapped my head away, not daring to look any longer.


    "Xie Lun, how do we kill this thing?" Wen Shiyin asked again while we sliced through the air. "We can''t just keep running!"


    "One of those myriads of eyes is its real eye," Xie Lun replied. "Stabbing through it will do the job, but you have to find the right one. The others are illusions, and attacking them will only make the creature angrier."


    "I have talismans that can blind visions," Peng Yao finally spoke. Her face was pale, and she hadn''t looked back at the octopus ever since we started running. "But I only have eight of them ¡­ And ¡­ Can someone else take the talismans and do it? I can''t look at this thing ¡­"


    "Eight talismans?" Wen Shiyin gasped. "But with so many possibilities ¡­"


    "I''ll do it," I steered my flying sword closer to Peng Yao and fetched the talismans out of her hands. I wasn''t sure how many hundreds of eyes were on the monster, but I knew how to best use our limited number of tries. Taking a deep breath, I turned towards the creature and summoned the spell, blinding half of its body.


    It let out a pained whimper, and its motion became disoriented for a moment. The true eye must be in that half then. I used another talisman on the top half of that area. This time, the octopus only growled in fury and charged faster at us. Not there then ¡­ I repeated the process with five more talismans, and when there was onest sheet of paper left in my hands, only three eyes on top of its body were left untested.


    I took a guess and used thest chance on the eye closest to the creature''s tentacles. It whimpered again, the rest of its eyes turning red from fury and blinking in a painful spasm. "It worked!" I eximed. Changing the course of my flying sword, I moved to hover above the creature. "It''s the one at the end of this tentacle!"


    Xie Lun and Wen Shiyin joined me, whereas Peng Yao stayed in her track and still never looked back. It worked out though¡ªwe needed someone as a distraction. I aimed straight for the eye and shed down, but the octopus was fast. Its tentacles thrashed over as soon as I got close to its skin, and I had to retreat to a safe distance.


    "Can we chop its arms off?" Wen Shiyin asked.


    Xie Lun shook his head. "Its tentacles are too strong for a sword. But we can keep them upied." He turned to me. "Since you know best which eye is the target, Wen Shiyin and I can attack the tentacles. Just aim straight through the pupil when you see a chance."


    I nodded, keeping close attention on the pupil while the two of them got to work. The sound of des slicing through flesh soon filled the air. With every sh, the cluster of eyes in front of me bulged and squeezed in frantic motions, and at some point, I thought I saw blood oozing from some of them. I told myself to nce past them. When I finally found the space while the creature''s closest tentacle was busy attacking Xie Lun, and another was blocked by Wen Shiyin, I brought my sword down.


    From the corner of my vision, I saw another tentacleing fast at me, but I didn''t move to dodge. I held my sword steady, piercing straight through the dark pupil of its true eye. An ear-shattering screech thundered around me, and the strong spiritual power flowing through its wound almost shook my sword out of my grip. I didn''t let go, and I plunged the de deeper.


    Then the tentacle hit me from behind, and the impact sent me flying off the octopus''s body. I lost my grip on the sword and mmed hard onto the ground. Stars danced in front of me, but thank heavens, I was in one piece.


    "Yun Qing-er!" Xie Lun and Wen Shiyin shouted in unison.. I struggled to my feet and turned around, waving to let them know that I was alright, and I saw the monster copsing onto the ground behind them, stirring a giant cloud of dust.

 Chapter 135 - Winners

    "Shouldn''t have gone for that bait stone if we knew it takes this much effort," Xie Lun sighed as I walked back towards the dead octopus. "Those Mount Tai disciples owe us a huge favor."


    "They won''t agree," I chuckled, dusting my dirt-covered robe. "How far have we fled? Where are we now?"


    "Far enough that we aren''t anywhere near the center of the tournament area anymore," Wen Shiyin said. "I doubt there would be any prizes set up here. We should probably head back towards where we started."


    Xie Lun nodded his agreement. "Peng Yao, are you alright to get moving?"


    I didn''t notice till then that Peng Yao was still looking away from us, pinning her eyes to the ground. "I-I''m fine," she said. "Just ¡­ how could you look at those eyes and not ¡­ not ¡­" She shook her head. "I still feel lightheaded even thinking about it ¡­"


    No wonder she reacted so strongly to that creature earlier. I had heard before that some people can faint from fear at the sight of clustered holes, and I had no doubt those eyes could do it. We were fortunate that Peng Yao didn''t pass out at the worst time.


    "The creature is dead now. Those eyes won''t open again," Xie Lun said and gestured for us to get going. "I suppose you don''t want to im the bait stone then, Peng Yao. Lesspetition for the rest of us."


    Sheughed, the color returning to her cheeks a little. The group got ready to leave, and I strode over to the octopus to pull my sword back out of its eye. Hopefully this wasn''t too strong a demon to cause any trouble for Twin Stars ¡­


    The moment I plucked the de out of the nkly staring eyeball, a surge of spiritual power flowed from the wound into my grip¡ªeven stronger than the one I felt while stabbing it¡ªand Twin Stars glowed. I started, instinctively dropping the sword to the ground, afraid that it would summon some power that I wasn''t expecting. The ttering sound made the rest of the group turn back to look at me. "What''s wrong?" Wen Shiyin asked.


    Before I was able to exin anything to them, I felt another power pulsing in the distance, calling back to the force flowing through me and echoing faintly, as if trying to reach out to Twin Stars and talk to it. I stared in wonder into the direction where it came from. "It''s ¡­ my sword," I said. "There''s a presence ¡­ calling to it."


    Everyone''s expression changed. My demonic sword had been well-known ever since the tournament. Peng Yao stared at me with fearful eyes, while Wen Shiyin and Xie Lun gave me a concerned look. "What kind of presence?" Xie Lun asked.


    I focused on the beckoning sensation from the distance. It was growing stronger, and for some strange reason, there was a familiar, almost nostalgic feeling to it that made it hard to resist the urge to respond to it. "I''m not quite sure ¡­ Would you mind if I take a closer look?" I asked. "It''sing from those bushes over that hill. It shouldn''t take too long."


    Wen Shiyin frowned. Just as I thought she was going to warn me against wasting the group''s precious time, she said, "You want to go alone? Will it be safe?"


    I paused for a moment in surprise. "We can wait for you behind those rocks," Xie Lun added and pointed to an area about ten paces away from the bushes. "We won''t get too close, but if you need any help, you can call us."


    They were worried that the demonic sword might hurt me, I realized. A touch of warmth filled my heart. "Thank you," I smiled. "I don''t think the presence means harm to me, but I appreciate the thought."


    They followed me towards the bushes and waited by the rocks as Xie Lun suggested. I walked gingerly over to where the power came from, parting the overgrowth blocking my view, and found a piece of ¡­ ice, lying on top of a patch of moss.


    Ice? In the middle of autumn?


    It must be some kind of crystal that looked like ice, I thought. Sunlight dazzled on its surface, shining a pale shade of blue, and the spiritual power from it pulsed even stronger when I picked it up, as if it was excited to be found. The object felt cold to the touch just like ice, and as I turned it over in my hands to examine it, it slowly started to melt.


    It was really ice then.


    The melted water felt too cold, and I could only hold it in my grip for a few seconds. I retracted my hand, trying to drop the ice back to where it belonged. But it was melting so fast that before I could flip my palm over, the entire thing had turned into liquid, and the droplets soaked into my skin immediately, chilling me to the bones. I let out a little squeak.


    "Are you alright?" Xie Lun called from behind me, but the chill had quickly spread from my fingertips to my whole body, and I was so cold that my teeth started rattling. The feeling reminded me of that day when Bai Ye first showed me the meditation technique in the cave chamber, only that it was even more overwhelming this time, and my body was soon too frozen to be able to move.


    Just as I was starting to lose sensation in my limbs, I felt a warm palm pressed onto my back. I thought it might be Wen Shiyin or Xie Luning to help, but then a wave of spiritual power that I couldn''t be more familiar with flowed through me, chasing away all the chill and recing it with warmth. "Master Bai Ye." I heard the rest of the group''s greetings from behind us.


    "B¡ª Master?" I whispered, still too cold to speak clearly.


    "Don''t worry, rx." The soft, calming voice that I wanted to hear more than ever sounded from above my head. "I''ll exin it to youter."


    I nodded and closed my eyes, letting the inflow of his power regenerate the life within my body. Somewhere above us, from the clouds that formed the seal that we descended through at the start of the game, a different voice started to echo throughout the tournament ground:


    "Attention all participants. The top prize has been found.. The winner this year is Team Twelve from Mount Hua: Xie Lun, Wen Shiyin, Yun Qing-er, Peng Yao."

 Chapter 136 - Divvying Up The Loot

    "Top prize?" Peng Yao gasped. "Why did it look like the top prize almost killed her?"


    No one replied, and I knew three pairs of eyes were staring behind me with the same question. After a while, when my strength had finally returned, I got back onto my feet with Bai Ye''s help. "I feel much better now," I said to him with a carefully detached tone. "Thank you foring to my rescue."


    "What just happened?" Peng Yao asked. She was never one to hold her questions back. "Did you know what that top prize was, Master Bai Ye?"


    "A power enhancer." Bai Ye smiled at me. "Your cultivation progress has just advanced by twenty years."


    My eyes widened. Power enhancers, like spiritual stones, weren''t hard toe by atrge cultivation sects like Mount Hua, but they typically only boosted progress by such small amounts that the effect would be barely noticeable. Twenty years worth? That was unheard of.


    The rest of the group clearly realized the same, as they were almost stabbing me with those disbelieving looks. "But a power enhancer is supposed to make one feel refreshed and energized," Xie Lun said. "Why did her reaction seem ¡­ opposite?"


    "The prize was a ten-thousand-year Ocean Tear," Bai Ye exined, "a type of ice-like crystal that is one of the strongest on earth in yin power. Depending on the build of one''s body, it is natural that it takes time to fully adapt to it."


    He didn''t say it in front of the group, but I understood what he meant. It was because of Twin Stars. That was how I had felt the calling of that presence¡ªbecause the two artifacts with the same power resonated with each other¡ªand that was why the chill felt so familiar. I nced at Bai Ye a bit uneasily. What did this mean to my bonding with the swords? He had already told me that my progress with the meditation technique was much faster than he expected. With this extra eleration ¡­


    His expression was hard to read. It was Wen Shiyin who chuckled next, breaking the silence. "Yun Qing-er, don''t look so disappointed. A little pain is well worth the gain ¡­ The rest of us would line up to fight you for a chance to save twenty years of hard work. Too bad that the crystal melted immediately at your touch."


    I smiled, d that she had interpreted my uneasiness that way. Then another voice rang from above us: "Speaking of fighting for prizes, shall we all take a closer look at those trophies?"


    "M-Master?" Peng Yao called out as we all looked up into the sky. Three figures were descending through the seal. A mid-aged man, who Peng Yao just called master, was in the front, followed by Teng Yuan and Su Nian. Xie Lun and Wen Shiyin both bowed their greetings, whereas Peng Yao ran straight towards her master as soon as theynded: "Howe you are all here? Aren''t masters only allowed on this ground in emergencies?"


    "The tournament is over now. You forgot your team has won?" her masterughed. "We are here to help assess those prizes, so that the four of you won''t fight to the death for something that isn''t worth it."


    "I just want that brush!" Peng Yao eximed. "You saw it through the water mirror, didn''t you? Tell me it''s a good one. I''ve been waiting for a new brush for so long!"


    Her masterughed. "I saw you hovering over it like a vulture. Let''s take a look."


    Peng Yao grinned, and I couldn''t help smiling at the interaction between this pair of master and disciple. They reminded me of Bai Ye and me back when I was young ¡­ before everything changed between us. I felt a little nostalgic, though of course, I didn''t want things any different from how they had be now.


    Xie Lun fetched our trophies from his storage andid them out in front of the group, letting the masters help examine them one by one. Most were easy decisions¡ªthe painting brush was imed by Peng Yao without question, a target tracker went to Wen Shiyin, and Xie Lun was the only one that suited the sword hilt.


    "That is a beautiful artifact," Su Nianmented as Xie Lun stowed away his prize. "Bai Ye, I actually thought it''d fit you perfectly."


    Everyone seemed to be shocked by what she said for a moment, and Xie Lun''s hands halted. "If ¡­" he began, then looked at me and paused. My heart clenched. Why did Su Nian suddenly mention this? Did she hear our earlier conversation and figure out why I had shown interest in that sword hilt? Did Xie Lun just remember it too?


    "Don''t be so rmed, Xie Lun," Su Nian chuckled. "I wasn''t suggesting that Yun Qing-er should take it on someone else''s behalf. But this hilt did remind me that I came across a sword ornament of a simr style a few months ago. Bai Ye, I''ll bring it to you when we return to Mount Hua. I''m sure it''ll suit you."


    The show of affection was so obvious that I couldn''t help wincing. From the corner of my eye, I saw Wen Shiyin lowering her head, trying to look away. Bai Ye, however, still showed no expression on his face. "I find ornaments bothersome for wielding a sword," he said. "I appreciate the thought, though it''s not necessary."


    Su Nian smiled a bit awkwardly and didn''t insist.


    We quickly moved on to the next artifact, trying to avoid the silence that we knew would follow. "The bait stone!" Peng Yao''s master said. "This is the worst prize for Mount Hua to steal. None of you even have a spiritual pet. Who can find any use for something like this?"


    Everyone looked at each other, shaking their heads. Then Bai Ye said, "Yun Qing-er can take it if no one else wants to. She already took the top prize, and it''s only fair that she saves the rest of the more desirable prizes for others."


    I nced at him in surprise. I knew what he said must be an excuse¡ªhe would never sell me short in any situation¡ªbut why would he want me to take the bait stone? What use could I possibly have for it?

 Chapter 137 - Hidden Treasure

    Peng Yao''s master raised an eyebrow at Bai Ye''s offer. Su Nian''s lips curled with some sort of triumphant air. Teng Yuan, on the other hand, gave me a re filled with suspicion.


    "Your master has a point," Su Nian turned to me and said. "I''m sure you can still find good use of it. Don''t young girls love little animals? Maybe it''s not a bad idea to get a spiritual pet for yourself too."


    I managed the best smile I could. She sure knew how to pick all the right words while talking to me. Young girls? Was that a reminder of how big a differencey between Bai Ye and me?


    Bai Ye paid no heed to herment. He fetched the artifact from the pile and was about to pass it to me when Teng Yuan reached out and stopped him,ying a hand on top of the orb.


    "I''m curious to see it work," Teng Yuan said. His tone sounded casual. "I wasn''t paying attention when Xie Lun summoned it earlier. Bai Ye, would you mind showing me how this draws spiritual beasts towards it?"


    Bai Ye''s eyes narrowed. The two men looked at each other in silence for a moment. From everyone''s confused expressions, I could tell that I wasn''t the only one who didn''t understand what was being exchanged in that look. Atst, it was Teng Yuan who broke the stare with a strange smile. "It doesn''t only attract spiritual beasts, does it?"


    He retracted his hand, and Bai Ye proceeded to pass the artifact to me. "Next one," Teng Yuan said, as if that puzzling conversation between them had never urred.


    The rest of us exchanged more confused stares with each other, though no one said anything out loud, and we continued to go through the rest of the artifacts.


    ~ ~


    It didn''t take us long to wrap up the distribution. Aside from the bait stone, I also imed an amulet. Everyone seemed satisfied with their portion of the prizes, and the group dispersed merrily.


    Jade Temple was quiet and empty by the time we returned, so I dragged Bai Ye into my room the first thing after we made it up those stairs. "What was that talk with Master Teng Yuan about?" I asked him as soon as the door was locked behind us. "What did you want me to use the bait stone for?"


    "I didn''t want you to use the bait stone." Bai Ye''s answer surprised me. "Just keep it somewhere safe, and don''t give it to anyone else."


    When I gave him a puzzled stare, he gestured for me to sit down next to him. "I assume you understood why the Ocean Tear made you feel that way earlier," he said.


    I nodded. "Because of Twin Stars." Though what did it have to do with the bait stone?


    "The power of Twin Stars is growing too strong in you now¡ªstrong enough to let you feel the resonation with another artifact like Ocean Tear. Which means that if anyone uses that bait stone ¡­" He paused for a moment. "Most people don''t know this, but the bait stone doesn''t only attract spiritual beasts and demons. All forms of non-human spiritual power can be drawn to it."


    I was dumbfounded. He must''ve noticed my worry, as he quickly added, "But remember that it only works if the target is attracted to the summoner''s spiritual power. For the stone to be able to affect you, the person using it needs to be either bound to Twin Stars, or ¡­ their spiritual power needs to be what your body is familiar with and wants."


    It took me a little while to understand what he meant with thatst part. "Y-You mean the user has to be either me or you?" I let out a huge sigh of relief. "You made it sound so scary! What is there to be worried about if no one else can affect me with it?"


    Heughed first, but then that strange look with a hint of sorrow shed across his eyes. "It never hurts to be safe. Who can say what might happen in the future?"


    I looked at him. It sounded like he had merely meant it as a precaution, but for some reason, my instinct told me that it wasn''t so simple. There also seemed to be more to Teng Yuan''s words earlier that I couldn''t quite put a finger on. "Are you expecting that my bonding with Twin Stars will cause even worse trouble in the future?" I asked. "If it was already strong enough to resonate with other artifacts ¡­ then after I fully absorb the power from Ocean Tear ¡­"


    He smiled and took my hand. "After you fully absorb its power, you''ll be much closer to the ascension that you wanted. Isn''t this what you''ve always been waiting for?" He didn''t give me a chance to reply before continuing, "The process will still take you some time, and that is why I made you im that amulet as well."


    At his reminder, I fetched the amulet out of my storage. It was a wooden pendant carved in the shape of a crane, in and simple-looking, and I wouldn''t have thought anything important of it if he hadn''t told me. "This will help with my advancement as well?" I asked. Why did no one else show any interest in it then?


    "Not in the same way as a power enhancer, but it will soothe your power and tone your body to better amodate the effect of Ocean Tear. Think of it as something simr to the snow lotus and tuber fleece flower."


    I turned the pendant in my hands in amazement. The ufortable chill in my body was still lingering, and I couldn''t think of any other artifact that I wanted more than this amulet right now. "These prizes couldn''t have been more perfect," I marveled.


    He smiled. "Jade Temple sure keeps a lot of hidden treasure. This tournament was well worth it."


    I supposed I should''ve cavorted at such sess from our group, but that slightly wistful edge returning to his tone only made me stare at him.. He had already turned around though, helping me stow away the new trophies onto my shelf.

 Chapter 138 - An Offering Fit For An Emperor

    "You might also start seeing stronger effects from Twin Stars in other forms," Bai Ye said as he made room on the shelf for the new items. "Physically, for example. Its power suits your body well. Over time, it will help you look more radiant and energetic."


    No wonder I saw those changesst time when he sat us down at the mirror. "Is that a benefit you had nned for?" I chuckled. "You waited long enough to tell me."


    "Because you don''t need it." He put the bait stone down next to the bunnyntern from Mid Autumn. "Neither do you need these¡ª" he pointed at the blush I had picked that same night, "¡ªthough you might find it fun just to try a different look."


    "I haven''t tried it yet. Nor the cream we bought with it." I tilted my head. "Speaking of which ¡­ Do you know what its use is? I didn''t understand what the woman selling it was trying to imply."


    His motion paused, and he nced at me, as if to confirm I had meant what I said. "Shall we find out?" He picked up the jar.


    I looked at him suspiciously. From his reaction that night, I could tell that he knew exactly what the content of that container was, but why wouldn''t he just tell me? I watched him as he sat back down next to me and opened the lid. That faint, soothing smell filled the air between us immediately.


    "I recognized it from the pattern on the carving," he exined, scooping a small morsel of the cream with his forefinger and dabbing it lightly on the side of my neck. "It''s a symbol from one of the tribes in the south that are known for their rare herbal tributes to the Emperor."


    The cream felt cool and rich, and I took a deep breath of that sweet, unique aroma. "This is an offering fit for an Emperor?" I asked, impressed that a street peddler in town could get her hands on it. "Should I assume that it boosts longevity?"


    He chuckled while he spread the cream over my skin. "The imperial family knows their way around life. Longevity isn''t the only thing they want. There are other pleasures worth dying for."


    He leaned in with those words and dropped a light kiss on my neck.


    It shouldn''t be possible, but the moment his lips touched me, a moan leaped straight out of my throat uncontrobly. This was far from the first time he had kissed me this way, but the sensation had never been this strong before ¡­


    "How do you like it?" he whispered. The waft of his breath that used to be merely a soft tickle suddenly felt like a dancing fire, and as his lips trailed down, the cool touch of the cream vanished, reced by impossible heat and sharp tingles.


    "That cream ¡­" I finally realized. "It''s ¡­ an aphrodisiac?"


    He dipped his finger into the jar again, while his other hand started working the ribbons on my robe. "Strictly speaking, I suppose it isn''t, because it''s not the smell or the taste that causes the effect. It only works on the skin." He loosened my clothes enough to spread more of it on my corbone. "And I heard if you keep using it ¡­ it''ll also make your skin smoother and softer."


    His lips brushed over the newly worked area, eliciting more moans from me. I suddenly wanted him to take my clothes off faster, as the rising heat was soon bing too much for me to bear. He seemed to have understood what I wanted, because the next moment, he lifted me and carried me into my bed, freeing me of my upperyers in one swift motion.


    "Bai Ye ¡­" I breathed, slightly nervous of how much stronger effects I was yet to feel, but indecently excited at the same time. He smiled at my expectant look and leaned down to kiss me. His handnded on my stomach, drawing a slow circle with the lotion on his fingertip.


    I whimpered into his mouth. The soft caress was a burning wave of sensations, every touch from him a kindling me rousing tiny yet sharp tingles all over me. I already knew how fast and powerful the effect woulde, but I still didn''t expect that it could be to this extent. Every part of me became too hot, too sensitive. It felt as if his palm was suddenly everywhere, stirring every inch of me to life, and tiny trembles soon started to crawl all over me. My breaths grew shallow. The heat sizzled me as his hand grazed down my lower abdomen, glided to the side of my waist, and traveled up ¡­


    He paused. Releasing me, he dipped his forefinger into the jar again and scooped out another big morsel. With a naughty smirk, he met my round-eyed stare and licked his finger, then buried his face into my chest.


    "Ah!" I shuddered with a hard moan when he took both of my breasts at the same time with his lips and fingers. A maddening shock spiraled throughout my whole body, so sharp that all my muscles tensed. The moment he started working the cream onto me with his licks and twiddles, I couldn''t stop whimpering and writhing beneath him, and I dug my fingernails into his shoulder. The surge of pleasure was so much wilder than he had ever given me with his touch ¡­


    He changed the pattern of his motion meticulously, not missing any side or any corner. But he didn''t need to. The heat was already rising to such unbelievable heights that my back arched off the bed, and my body didn''t feel like mine anymore. This sensation was too different, too impossible ¡­ in an utterly unfamiliar yet also extremely familiar way. I thought I must be imagining it, but I was burning so much that it felt as if ¡­ as if ¡­


    "Bai Ye ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ Ah!!" With a hard spasm, I trembled beneath him, my moans turning into disarrayed pants.


    He didn''t even ¡­ How was this possible?


    He looked up at me.. Something glinted in his eyes as his hand trailed down my still quivering body, moving towards my thighs.

 Chapter 139 - A Pleasure Worth Dying For

    "Qing-er." He nudged my lips. "Do you approve of the purchase we made?"


    I could do nothing but moan in response when his palm slid beneath my undeyers and traced my inner thighs. There was probably only a smidge of cream left on his fingers, but that was enough to burn my senses away, to consume me. The tremors in my body hadn''t even fully subsided, yet the heat was already rising again, searing me with his touch. I wiggled, parting my legs subconsciously to answer to his caress, and when the burdensome garments became too restricting, he tugged on them. With a soft rustle, they fell onto the floor.


    He straightened and quickly shed his own clothes as well, then loomed over me again, another scoop of cream on his fingertip. I stared at him in puzzlement. He had already wreaked havoc on all my most sensitive spots ¡­ where else could he rub that on?


    He saw the question in my eyes and chuckled. Pressing his body onto mine, he sealed our lips together, and his finger slid into me.


    "Um!!" I almost bit him as the sensation scorched me from within. The thought of using it like this hadn''t even crossed my mind ¡­ And the shock only added to the intensity of its effect. I was already too sensitive after all he had done before, and that sudden, sensual touch was all it took to make me burst into mes once more. I moaned hard, but he didn''t give those sounds a chance to escape before silencing them with our tangled tongues.


    I could feel the result of my reaction on him, as his shaft was hard and hot against my thigh, his breaths heavy against my cheeks. But he took his time. His finger moved, slithering and swirling nimbly inside me, letting sparks of pleasure dance over his fingertip and follow him to every hidden corner in every direction. I whimpered again and again. The burn was almost palpable, relentless, and I didn''t know what else I could do to fight back that maddening feeling except clench him tighter, sucking him harder in our fierce kiss.


    I never knew my body was capable of feeling something like this. The sensation was too strong, the pleasure too wild, and all I could hear in the room were my muffled moans and the smacking sound of his finger sliding in and out of me. I didn''t want to know if the sheets had already turned wet beneath us ¡­ And there wasn''t enough of my mind left intact to think about it anyway, because finally, he slid over to that spot where I both dreaded and wanted him to touch, and he pressed onto it.


    "!!!" The ecstasy rushing through my body was so overpowering that I almost lost my voice. I heard a feeble sound almost like a mewing out of me, and I wondered for a moment if my soul had leaped out of my body. How was a feeling like this possible?


    "Little devil," he released my lips and breathed, "you''re clenching me so tight ¡­"


    I didn''t know if he was referring to my ws on his shoulder or somewhere else, though I didn''t care. "Bai Ye ¡­" I panted in my mad tremor, and I could no longer tell if my words were either audible or made any sense. "I want you ¡­ I want it ¡­ from you ¡­"


    I couldn''t exin what I was feeling then. My head was still spinning from the climax, but instead of the usual gratification, I felt empty. This pleasure was nothing like what I had ever experienced, but it wasn''t enough, and something felt missing. I wanted more ¡­ and I wanted him to give it to me, to share it with me.


    He must''ve understood, as his kisses grazed over my cheek, my neck, andnded over my ears. "Qing-er," he whispered, with a hard edge to his tone that must be from the equally excruciating fire burning him from the inside, and he plunged into me.


    A squeal tore out of my throat. The familiar fullness of him filled all that emptiness within me, recing it with a new wave of unbelievable sensations. I didn''t know anything could feel this good ¡­ this right. I draped my quivering arms around his shoulders, though my body had grown too weak that I could barely hold on to him. "Take me ¡­" I said breathlessly. "Take me hard ¡­"


    He obliged, mming deep into me with every motion. Every thrust made me buckle and tremble, and as I shook over my limit once more, I wondered with the tiny bit of decency left in my head whether I was screaming like a slut. I buried my face into his neck, trying to hide those sounds, but he straightened me. "Let me hear it," he nibbled my ear, his hot breath dancing over my already burning skin. "Let me remember it."


    I set myself free then, letting my voice fill the air around us. The insane surge of pleasure engulfed me like a storm, so powerful and irresistible that I thought it''d shatter me to pieces. But I wanted none less. I wanted him to engulf me, to shatter me, to take me to the impossible realm of euphoria and back again, and I lost count of how many times he had done exactly that.


    I trembled. I cried. I forgot how any of this was possible, and all I remembered was that this was the feeling only he could bring me. I screamed his name again and again, shuddered in his arms again and again until finally, with onest deep thrust, he stilled. The scious sounds filling the room slowly quieted, reced by our erratic pants. Gasping against my neck, he lowered himself down carefully next to me, keeping my shivering body in his embrace.


    "Qing-er." He kissed me.. That hard edge to his tone was still there. "Wouldn''t you agree this is a pleasure worth dying for?"

 Chapter 140 - Plans And Surprises

    It wasn''tte in the day yet, but I was so exhausted that I fell asleep in his arms all the same. I appreciated the opportunity¡ªsleeping next to him was something that I didn''t have the luxury of ever since we arrived at Jade Temple, and it made me sofortable that when I woke up, the room was already under a nket of darkness. My head was still resting snuggly on his shoulder, and the sheets had all been cleansed afresh.


    "What time is it?" I asked. My voice was a little hoarse from all the squealing, and I cleared my throat somewhat embarrassedly. The effect from the cream was long gone now, but the wild memory was still there, threatening to burn me all over again. I willed those little tickles into silence.


    "Just past midnight." He dropped a kiss on my forehead like he always did in the morning when we woke up together. There was an unusual tiredness to his voice though.


    "Were you awake this whole time?" I looked up at him. Did he not want to risk oversleeping till morning when everyone else was out?


    He smiled. "I ¡­ wanted to watch you a little longer." He tightened his arm around me. "You look beautiful in your sleep, as always."


    I chuckled. "Won''t you have enough years to look at me without sacrificing your sleep? It''s not like the power enhancer can change my look by that much¡ª" I paused, remembering something, "¡ªspeaking of which, I think I can feel the effect of that artifact integrating into my body already."


    The chill from earlier waspletely gone now, and I felt nothing but warm energy flowing through me, pulsing more vigorously than ever. Jade Temple''s treasures were truly phenomenal.


    He nodded. "You should start seeing the oue very quickly as well. When the individual rounds start tomorrow, don''t be surprised to find out that your usual rivals are not your match anymore."


    "Tomorrow?" I stared at him. "The next round starts tomorrow? Not even a day''s break?"


    He chuckled. "If everyone gets too much free time on their hands, who can guarantee they won''t start fighting and stealing each other''s prizes?"


    I suppose that was a reasonable thought. After all, there had been enough fighting and stealing on the tournament ground already. "The sooner it starts, the sooner it ends," I consoled myself. "I miss Mount Hua ¡­ and I can''t wait to go back already."


    He was quiet for a moment. Then he gathered me closer, leaning my face into his neck. "Qing-er," he said softly, "when we return to Mount Hua ¡­ I''ll be on a retreat for a little while."


    I stilled. Retreat was what cultivators called a long meditation in seclusion. It was usually done before a major breakthrough and couldst anywhere from days to years. "You are expecting a breakthrough?" I asked. Why had he never mentioned it to me until now?


    "In a way ¡­ I''ve been trying to postpone it, but it seems like I won''t be able to wait much longer."


    Breakthroughs were things worth celebrating¡ªonce sessful, a cultivator''s power could easily increase ten-fold, and their lifespan would be much longer as well. But something told me that there was more to what Bai Ye was nning. "You''re not ¡­ expecting some kind of danger, are you?" I ventured. Retreats were risky and could frequently go awry. Was that why he didn''t want to tell me about it?


    "It''ll be alright. I just don''t know how long it''ll take," he said. "I''ll miss you."


    I let out a sigh of relief, then a chuckle. "You won''t miss me. You won''t be able to think about anything else while meditating for all that time. I''ll be the one to miss you."


    Heughed softly. "You have a point."


    "I have something to tell you too." I wiggled in his embrace, trying to look up at him, though I gave up after he refused to loosen his hold on me. "I''ve decided that after we go back from this tournament, I won''t use Twin Stars anymore."


    He stiffened. "Not because I don''t trust it," I exined hastily, not wanting him to mistake my intention. "I''ve always wanted to be stronger ¡­ but after this tournament, I think I''ve learned that there''s more than one way to achieve that goal. Even though Twin Stars doesn''t have the same power as it used to, it''s still a demonic sword, and there''s always a risk to using it, isn''t there? I don''t want to resort to a power like this ¡­ if there could be other alternatives."


    When he said nothing in response, I added, "To be honest, the main reason I wanted to keep Twin Stars before was ¡­ I wanted its power to help me with my ascension. I wanted it to help me with my progress so that I can break free from a mortal''s lifespan and ¡­ be with you longer." I wrapped my arms around him. "I know you probably expect me to have more grand goals in life than this, but that has always been what I wanted most. Now that I have the help of Ocean Tear, I''m finally close enough to my goal that I shouldn''t need Twin Stars anymore."


    He listened to me quietly. Just as I was starting to wonder if his silence suggested disapproval, a kissnded on the top of my head. "I wish you had told me this sooner," he whispered. "You''ve always wanted strength, before and ¡­" He paused. "I didn''t know ¡­"


    I chuckled. "Have I not proven enough to you how much I love you, Bai Ye? Or ¡­ want you?" I wiggled again, teasingly rubbing myself over his bulge. "I¡ª"


    His arms tightened more, so tight this time that I could barely breathe. "Don''t move, Qing-er." That hard edge had returned to his voice. "Let me just hold you like this for a little longer."


    I was puzzled by what he said, but I obeyed. He didn''t say another word afterward.. Resting my head over his shoulder, I fell asleep again, and when I woke up to a bright morning, he had already sneaked out of my room.

 Chapter 141 - Dark Power

    I packed up my supplies and got ready for the new day of tournaments. Bai Ye''s strangenessst night still confused me a little¡ªeven though retreats always meant a chance of danger, he never seemed like the type to be afraid of such things¡ªbut considering this was the first time he needed to go through one of these ever since we met, I suppose it was natural to feel a bit uneasy, as he was probably more worried about my safety than his own. I had been too good at getting myself into trouble these days, and he wouldn''t be able toe to my rescue like always if I needed help while he was gone.


    With those thoughts, I secured Twin Stars onto my belt and made my way out the door. But just as my feet crossed the threshold, a strong surge of spiritual power flooded through me, so powerful that I stumbled. That pulse of presence at the edge of my consciousness was back. I looked down at Twin Stars, and I couldn''t believe my eyes when I saw the familiar crimson light glowing through the sheaths.


    It wasn''t my usual meditation time yet. How did its power awaken without being called through that technique? I instinctively wanted to resist the pull of that spiritual presence, but it was toote. The next thing I knew, I was in an unfamiliar room again. Bai Ye was standing by the window, staring into the light rain falling over the awning.


    Another vision. Was this the power of Ocean Tear? Had it strengthened my bonding with Twin Stars so much that the visions could reach me now even without meditation?


    Knowing there was no way out of a vision until Twin Stars let me, I turned my attention to the Bai Ye in front of me. He looked a little different this time from the previous two visions. That lighthearted, daring look was lighter on his face than before. His eyes seemed darker, his gaze into the distance heavier, the air about him more solemn. He was a lot more like the present-day him this time.


    I wondered if these visions could''ve been in chronicle order. How much time had passed in between each of them?


    Footsteps sounded behind me. Bai Ye turned, and I followed his gaze to find the girl in the red dressing into the room.


    "You went to the cave again," he said.


    "The yin power in that chamber helps me," the girl replied. "I think I''ve perfected this technique now. If you''d like, I can carve it on the stone walls next time I go."


    My eyes widened. So this was happening at Mount Hua after all ¡­ And this girl was the one that carved those illustrations in the cave chamber? I studied her more carefully, realizing btedly that she hadn''t aged either since thest vision. But although her look hadn''t changed at all, the way she carried herself waspletely different. No longer the spirited, innocent girl, she seemed much sharper, much stronger.


    She must''ve grown up sincest time. But how was that possible? Immortals only stop aging after ascension, and reaching ascension at sixteen was unheard of. Let alone the fact that as soon as disciples arrived at that stage, they were no longer supposed to remain at their master''s halls.


    "You know what I''d like." Bai Ye sighed. "That technique makes your power grow too fast. You should''ve stopped long ago."


    The girl red at him. "You were the one that nagged me to practice. Now that I''m good at it, you are the one that nags me to stop."


    "That was a long time ago. You needed it then. But the bond is strong enough now to support your body¡ª"


    "Or you''ve gotten enough out of it from me, so you don''t need me to do it anymore."


    A hint of hurt shed across Bai Ye''s eyes. "You know that''s not the case."


    I gaped at how different this conversation was from thest one I saw. Although Bai Ye''s tone towards the girl had been cold back then, he didn''t seem to want to hurt her feelings, and I could tell there was genuine attachment between them. But this time, she seemed ¡­ estranged from him, and I had never seen anyone talk to Bai Ye in such a dominating way. It surprised me that he had simply tolerated it.


    The girl looked at him. Then she turned her head away. "I''m sorry," she said in a softer tone. "You''re right. This power ¡­ sometimes I can''t help but feel I''m not myself anymore. It''s almost like another person is controlling what I do and say. I didn''t mean it. I ¡­"


    Bai Ye strode forward and gathered her in his arms. "I know," he said. "I know how hard it is for you ¡­ but that''s precisely why you have to stop further bonding before it''s toote. The power of a demonic sword is not something we can challenge. Not yet. If this power in you gets any stronger ¡­"


    The girl nodded. "Give me a little more time. Before your next retreat, I''ll try to get everything under control. I promise."


    The two of them stayed still in that embrace, and the vision slowly faded. With a bright sh of light, I was back at the pagoda again, still in the middle of my doorway.


    My hands grew cold. The cave chamber, the bonding, the power of Twin Stars and its influence ¡­ It seemed like these visions were trying to tell me something, but too much of the crucial information was left out. How was the girl able to improve that technique? Why did Bai Ye say she needed the bonding to support her body? What did she mean by he was getting something out of it from her?


    But above all, what stunned me most was the realization that she was indeed bound to Twin Stars.. Because I remembered very clearly that a demonic sword could only bind to one person in its lifetime, and that person right now was me.

 Chapter 142 - Ulterior Motive

    Too many possibilities crossed my mind. This girl must be rted to me in some way, but how? It wasn''t umon to see shbacks of one''s past lives through meditation, but the master from Azure Dragon Temple already told me that I didn''t have a past cycle, and this girl didn''t have the same appearance as me anyway. It could also be that she was my ancestor ¡­ though I somewhat doubted that a mere blood rtion was sufficient to pass on the bonding.


    I nced towards Bai Ye''s door. I should probably tell him about these new visions, and I would have if the time for tournament gathering wasn''t drawing close. It might have to wait until this second round of the game is over.


    "Yun Qing-er." A voice startled me. I swirled to find Xie Lun standing in the hallway, a somewhat sly smile on his face. "Heading towards the assembly field?"


    My immediate thought was that he must''ve seen where I was looking earlier. Did he know that was Bai Ye''s room? I could only pray silently that he didn''t. "Senior Xie," I managed a not-so-nervous smile. "Yes, though honestly I was hoping for a longer break. The schedule is too demanding for azy disciple like me."


    Heughed and started making his way down those baleful stairs. I followed. "Longer stay causes more trouble," he said. "Two other disciples have already tried to trade prizes with me. You were fortunate that the power enhancer was absorbed into you instantly. Otherwise, I wouldn''t be surprised if it would soon be stolen or coaxed away."


    That was precisely what Bai Ye had anticipated, I marveled silently. "Maybe that was intentional," I ventured. "I wonder if the top prizes had frequently been stolen in the past years, so this time they chose an artifact that couldn''t be transferred to someone else."


    Xie Lun nodded. "Speaking of it, have you been feeling better? Your reaction back when you found the artifact ¡­ was slightly concerning."


    "Much better." I smiled. "Like what my master said, my body isn''t fully suited to its power, and it took me a little while to adapt to it. But I''m quite fine now."


    Xie Lun hesitated for a moment. Then he looked around, as if to make sure that no one else was listening to us. "Is that really the case?" he asked in a lowered voice. "I know a little about ¡­ demonic swords. Their power is very simr to that of the artifact. If your body isn''t well suited to it, how could you have handled using your swords all this time?"


    I hadn''t expected this at all, and I wasn''t sure if I should be more surprised that he noticed the association or worried about what he was implying. Seeing my silence, Xie Lun added, "I don''t mean to pry, and you don''t need to tell me the details, but I assume you know that using demonic swordses at a price. Especially if your body isn''t suited to it ¡­"


    I nodded, knowing that he was only trying to help. "My master gave the swords to me to help strengthen my spiritual power," I said. Xie Lun had already suspected before that Twin Stars elerated my progress, so this was no secret. "He has shown me ways to ¡­ lessen its undesired effects on me, and it''s been working well. I appreciate your concern though."


    Xie Lun only frowned at my reply. "Do you remember the first day when you came to our hall to spar with Qi Lian, I had told you that you had an extraordinary talent for swordsmanship?" He shook his head. "I can''t say I know swords better than your master, of course, but I think there should be many other ways to help you without resorting to such a dangerous power. There are artifacts to enhance one''s spiritual roots, for example, or change one''s affinity to different elements. Those artifacts are rare, but for someone like Master Bai Ye, they aren''t impossible to find."


    The more he spoke, the more at a loss I felt. Was this all true? Were there really other ways to elerate my progress that didn''t require using Twin Stars? Why had Bai Ye never mentioned it? I quickly shook those questions out of my head. Bai Ye knew me much better than Xie Lun. Maybe there was something else about my body that I wasn''t aware of that made Twin Stars the only reasonable choice, or maybe those other artifacts were indeed too hard toe by ¡­


    Either way, I wasn''t going to keep using these swords for much longer, and none of these would be relevant by then.


    "Thank you for telling me this," I said. "I trust my master''s decision, but I''ll keep those alternatives in mind."


    A strange look appeared on Xie Lun''s face. He seemed to want to say more, though he didn''t. We changed the topic afterward and didn''t mention Twin Stars again for the rest of our way.


    ~ ~


    The tournament ground was the same as thest round. When we stepped through the seal, Xie Lun and I naturallynded in the same area, whereas the rest of the disciples were all scattered across the field. "Would you be interested in teaming up?" he offered. "It''smon practice among participants from the same sect. Moving together is always easier than relying solely on yourself."


    Wen Shiyin had already mentioned this to me before, so I wasn''t surprised at all by his suggestion. "I''d love to," I said. "We can keep all the prizes till the end just likest time and divide it then¡ª"


    "No need for that," Xie Lun chuckled. "Believe it or not, I''m really not in it for the prizes. Even for that sword hilt, if one of you really wanted it, I wouldn''t have insisted on taking it for myself. So feel free to take anything you like and leave me the rest."


    I looked at him disbelievingly. "Isn''t your offer a little too good to be true?" I asked.


    Heughed. "Don''t worry, I swear I don''t have other ulterior motives. Take it as I''m too embarrassed to fight over prizes with a junior."


    I stared at him some more, though I nodded suspiciously in the end. "Thanks for being so generous," I said.. Then we both fetched our tracking devices to start the game.

 Chapter 143 - Its A Trap

    Without Wen Shiyin''s help, the intricacy of tracking soon manifested itself. The signs we picked up from demons and artifacts alike were weak and unstable, and they ended up leading us in circles a few times. When we followed Xie Lun''s talisman readings to a shack on the edge of the vige, we held so little faith in our tracking uracy that we didn''t even expect to find anything useful.


    "They must''ve changed where to hide the prizes after seeing our strategy in thest round," Xie Lun mumbled as we stepped over the threshold. "I don''t remember it being this difficultst year."


    "Or decreased the number of good prizes," I chuckled. "We took enough of those in thest round anyway."


    Xie Lunughed. "That''s true. I wonder how well Wen Shiyin must be doing right now with that new tracker¡ª"


    Our conversation stopped abruptly at a rustling sound from the corner of the room. Did our luck finallye? Xie Lun and I exchanged a look. The sound wasing from a stack of hay near the entrance, and we slowly inched towards it, swords in hand. Somethingrge was hiding under it, moving as if trying to break free. We raised our des, and as the motion grewrger¡ª


    "W-Wait!" A voice came out of the stack. Xie Lun and I stilled. Still clutching onto our swords, we watched as a disciple in Jade Temple''s robe climbed out of the hay, shaking the straw off of himself. "I fell asleep there," he said. "Don''t just raise your swords at any moving thing! You might hurt people!"


    I gaped at him. It was still the first day of this round, and the sun hadn''t set yet. He fell asleep during the day? Under a stack of hay? That wasn''t a very brilliant lie.


    I nced at Xie Lun. He frowned, obviously thinking the same. "Why here?" he asked. "What were you doing here that made you fall asleep?"


    The disciple studied us as if trying to decide something. "Do you want to team up with me?" he said after some consideration. "I hid in there to wait for someone toe help me with a prize. I can tell you all the details, but the information is worth a lot. If you end up with the prize I''m about to show you, you''ll have to pay me half of its worth in spiritual stones."


    Well, that was unexpected. Xie Lun and I looked at each other. Neither of us knew this disciple, and teaming up with someone we couldn''t trust was dangerous. But there were two of us. If we stayed cautious enough and kept a close watch on this person ¡­


    "I have enough spiritual stones to spare," Xie Lun said to me. "What do you think?"


    He was willing to risk it then. I nodded, deciding as well that it was worth a try. "We''ll work with you just for this artifact," I said to the Jade Temple disciple. "What is it?"


    The disciple grinned. "There''s something under this." He flipped a rug on the floor, revealing a trapdoor underneath. "It''s an artifact guarded by some type of demon that I haven''t seen before, and I didn''t want to risk fighting it alone. But now that there''s three of us, we should have a sure chance."


    "A trapdoor in the vige?" Xie Lun said. "But this whole ce is only an illusion ¡­"


    "The ground is still real," the disciple said. "This door is just covering the entrance to an undergroundir. You don''t expect the sole purpose of this vige to be for us to sleep in, right? There were prizes found here in the first round, so it''s only natural that there are hiddenirs where those prizes are kept." When he saw our hesitant look, the disciple added, "If you don''t trust me, I can go down first."


    Xie Lun and I exchanged another look, then nodded. With a sly smile, the Jade Temple disciple opened the trapdoor. "Enjoy¡ª" he said, and suddenly with a white sh of light, he disappeared right in front of us.


    "An instant travel spell!" Xie Lun cursed. "It''s a trap. Watch out¡ª"


    A loud roar swallowed the rest of his words. Something leaped out of the trapdoor, charging straight at us. At such a close distance, all I could see was a blurry shadow three times the size of a lion, covered in glinting scales. What kind of demon was this?


    I didn''t have time to think more. Both of us shed out our swords immediately, but the creature moved fast, easily steering away. With another roar, a strong wind swirled in front of us. Whatever this thing was seemed to have wings, and its p created so much gust that it swept us off bnce. Xie Lun fell to his knees, though he kept his purchase on the ground, whereas I was lifted by the swirling air and mmed backward, hitting the back wall hard. Twin Stars fell from my grip and ttered to the ground.


    From the corner of my eye, I saw the creature leaping at me, all giant fangs in its gaping mouth. "Yun Qing-er!" Xie Lun shouted, but he was too far away to be able to help. I watched the demon draw closer in front of my eyes, ten paces, five paces¡ª


    The walls around me suddenly started to change, warping into strange shapes, and I felt a force pulling me backward. Was I so terrified that I started hallucinating? Before I could blink and take another look at what was going on, I saw a crimson light glow on Twin Stars, and a surge of power stronger than anything I had ever felt before gushed in front of me. Twin Stars flew into the air on its own. With a dazzling arc of light, it cut a clean slice through the devouring mouth in front of me. The demon shrieked.. With a loud rumble, its body fell to the ground.

 Chapter 144 - Accept My Challenge

    Twin Stars fell back, sheathing itself, the crimson light fading from the des. I stared at it in disbelief. Did I see it right? The swords had just moved on their own ¡­ to save me?


    "Are you alright?" Xie Lun asked and helped me get back to my feet. When I nodded somewhat confusedly, he darted aplicated look towards my swords. "It seems like this tournament round will be cut short for us," he sighed.


    "Cut short?" I was still too dumbfounded to fully process what was going on. Xie Lun gestured outside the door, and my eyes followed where he was pointing. The seal in the sky was open again, and a few figures were descending through the clouds. Bai Ye and Teng Yuannded in front of us first¡ªsomewhat expectedly, I suppose, after their disciples made such a chaotic scene¡ªbut who came next made me freeze in ce. It was the Gatekeeper, along with the Keeper of Jade Temple.


    Xie Lun and I had merely been tricked into their of a rare demon, and the encounter hadn''t resulted in any casualties. How did it catch the attention of both sect leaders?


    "It''s been years since I witnessed the power of a demonic sword," the Keeper of Jade Temple said as he strode forward, his gaze fixed on Twin Stars. "Since when has Mount Hua grown an interest in this forbidden art?"


    Demonic sword ¡­ Of course. They all saw that sh of power from Twin Stars a moment ago. The look in the Keeper''s eyes was just like the Gatekeeper''s on that first day of the tournament at Mount Hua, fear mixed with detest.


    "If you have witnessed their power before," Bai Ye followed the Keeper''s steps, "then you should know that what my disciple holds is nothing close to a demonic sword at its prime. And considering howmon such practice has been at sword sects for hundreds of years, I wouldn''t call it a forbidden art."


    The Keeper scoffed. "A demonic sword''s power is still formidable even if only a portion of it is left. Bringing such a weapon into the tournament ground poses a threat to everyone''s safety. Your disciple should''ve been disqualified from the tournament."


    "Safety?" Teng Yuan raised an eyebrow. "If Bai Ye didn''t warp the illusion, or the swords were slower at responding to her danger¡ª" he gestured at me, "¡ªshe would''ve been dead by now. It''d be much more appropriate to talk about safety with that disciple of yours who set up this trap for them."


    So that was why the walls were moving and pulling me back earlier. I darted a grateful nce at Bai Ye, though he wasn''t looking my way at the moment. He was watching the Keeper intently, as if trying to confirm something from the expression on his face. "It''s because of the top prize from the previous round, isn''t it?" Bai Ye asked. "Your disciple set up that trap as revenge, because you gave him hints about where Ocean Tear was hidden, so he couldn''t ept the fact that someone else beat him to finding it?"


    The Keeper''s eyes went wide. "You¡ª" He pointed a finger at Bai Ye. Then the anger on his face turned into augh. "So what if I did? Can you say your disciple didn''t cheat either? She couldn''t have found the artifact if not for her swords leading her to it, isn''t that right?"


    "Bringing one''s regr weapon to the game is not cheating." Bai Ye gave him a dark look. "Getting hints from an insider is. And so is purposefully luring others into a demon''sir."


    "My friends," the Gatekeeper finally interjected, smiling. "The beginnings and ends of this matter obviously aren''t simple. Instead of spending all day arguing whose fault it is, why don''t we try the usual method and have the disciples fight it out themselves?"


    I almost red at the Gatekeeper if that wouldn''t have been caught as tantly disobedient. Everything seemed simple enough to me ¡­ and Jade Temple was clearly the one at fault. But I suppose the Gatekeeper had always wanted a good reputation for Mount Hua, so he was trying to give them an easier way out by offering a challenge between me and their disciple, which was a typical way to resolve conflicts at cultivation sects.


    Jade Temple''s Keeper didn''t seem to buy it, though. "My disciple is only a junior," he frowned. "It''s unfair for him to challenge someone much more experienced than he is."


    The Gatekeeper''s face darkened. He was about to speak again when Bai Ye stopped him. "Then the master can do it on the disciple''s behalf," Bai Ye said tly, lowering his head slightly to the Jade Temple Keeper in the manner of an invitation. "It is your choice, Keeper. Make amends to our disciples for the harm that came to them, or ept my challenge and make amends to them when you lose."


    Five pairs of eyes stared at Bai Ye in astonishment. "Master?" I blurted. I didn''t care about how rash or disrespectful he sounded, or how much damage a challenge between masters would bring to the rtionship between Jade Temple and Mount Hua. The only thought in my head was that a Keeper typically had the most advanced experience within a sect, and Jade Temple''s body tempering path already made them formidable opponents to anyone at the same level. Was this worth it? What if ¡­ What if Bai Ye gets hurt?


    "Bai Ye," the Gatekeeper said, clearly disapproving. "We don''t have to go that far. This could be merely a misunderstanding¡ª"


    "And we shouldn''t let a misunderstanding that threatens our disciples'' lives pass easily." Bai Ye''s tone towards the Gatekeeper was polite for once. "Mount Hua isn''t so weak to stand this in silence."


    Bai Ye had brought up the topic that the Gatekeeper was most concerned with, and thetter quieted. "Of course," Bai Ye added and nced at the Jade Temple Keeper, "I could reconsider it if you still think the challenge is unfair."


    "You¡ª" The Keeper was too furious to refuse now. "Then draw your sword. Let''s see if you talk louder or your de is stronger."


    "Master!" I stepped forward, still nervous and hoping to stop them. But Xie Lun pulled me back. A strange look crossed his face again as he darted a glimpse towards Bai Ye.


    "Let your master do it," Xie Lun said in a low voice. "He would appreciate the opportunity to help you seek justice."


    I stared at him, trying to determine what exactly he was implying with those words. Then the sound of swords shing came into my ears.

 Chapter 145 - Satisfied?

    My head snapped up. Not far above us, Bai Ye and the Jade Temple Keeper were both on their flying swords, moving in swift circles around each other. So it had begun¡­


    Please be safe, I prayed silently. I don''t care who wins ¡­ Just please stay safe.


    Lightbringer swept a dazzling arc, meeting its opponent with another clear ng. The sky darkened, then brightened, and the spiritual power from the sh was so strong even at such a distance that I had to stumble to steady myself. But I didn''t take my eyes off of them. I held my breath and followed every detail, watching every move closely as the des parted and met over and over again.


    The Keeper''s style waspletely different from anything I had seen before at Mount Hua. His moves seemed slow at a first nce, but when I looked carefully, I could feel the deadly power surging through each strike, and my heart clenched every time at his attacks. Fortunately, Bai Ye didn''t make it easy for his opponent either. Every move aimed straight for the Keeper''s most vulnerable ces. So this was the way to defeating someone from the body tempering path¡ªby making each cut a lethal one that counted.


    I had never seen Bai Ye fight before. Not for real like this. Their exchanges were fast, one strike after another with almost no time to catch a breath in between, and I had to focus all my attention on their movements to not miss anything. But even at such speed, there was still an air of grace to Bai Ye''s moves and turns, and he looked just like the way he did every morning during his practice, collected and elegant. If I wasn''t so worried about his safety, I might''ve been able to better admire that pure beauty and power emanating from him ¡­ But not right now. Not when the two of them seemed so evenly matched.


    "Teng Yuan," the Gatekeeper suddenly said, "do you think Bai Ye is holding back? That move just now could''ve ended the game with a bit more push of spiritual power."


    "Not just that move," Teng Yuan said. "When Ist crossed des with him a few years ago, he was better than this. He''s either holding back or not at his best today."


    From the corner of my eye, I thought I saw Teng Yuan darting a dark nce towards me, but when I looked back, his attention was only on the match. His words confused me. If Bai Ye was about to reach another breakthrough, it should mean that his power was currently at its peak. Why would he not be at his best?


    A loud ng of des rang while my concentration wavered. I started, my eyes going wide as they flew back to the scene above us, and my heart stopped. The Jade Temple Keeper had just blocked a strike from Bai Ye. The stance was leaving Bai Ye wide open, and the Keeper was bringing his de down¡ª


    I instinctively opened my mouth, and Bai Ye''s name was already on the tip of my tongue when Xie Lun tugged my sleeve. "It''s alright," he whispered, "watch."


    The next moment, Bai Ye moved. I couldn''t see how he managed it¡ªhis footwork was so fast that it looked almost like an instant shift¡ªbut in the blink of an eye, he was behind the Keeper, who was still caught in the forward momentum and couldn''t turn around in time. Raising his sword, Bai Ye sliced a swift and clean cut over the Keeper''s throat.


    I let out a heavy breath. Thank heavens, Bai Ye was alright ¡­ Although the Keeper probably didn''t even bleed, the result of the challenge was clear. It was finally over.


    The Keeper hissed and covered the wound with his hand, stabbing a re at Bai Ye as the two of themnded on the ground. Bai Ye only smiled. "You chose this option, Keeper," he said. "I expect you will keep your word."


    "My disciple will apologize to yours." The Keeper got straight to the point with a dark face. He probably didn''t want to spend a minute more with us now that he had lost. "As a punishment, he will be disqualified from the remaining portion of this round. Are you satisfied now?"


    Bai Ye frowned, clearly not satisfied. But the Gatekeeper spoke first. "It''s just a misunderstanding after all. We''re d you are considerate of our disciples'' feelings, Keeper. This is more than enough."


    Bai Ye rolled his eyes but didn''t argue further. The Jade Temple Keeper gave him one more re and left without another word. When he was out of sight, the Gatekeeper gave Bai Ye a re as well.


    "You acted too impulsively today, Bai Ye," the Gatekeeper said. "But at least you remembered to hold back and not make it look too ugly for him. That was a rare thought from you." Then he nced at me. "About that sword of yours ¡­ When we return to Mount Hua, I''d like to have a word with you."


    I stilled. A conversation with the Gatekeeper about Twin Stars ¡­ didn''t sound promising. "No need for that," Bai Ye said before I could respond. "She will not use Twin Stars any longer after our return, and I will lock those swords away in my vault. Rest assured that what you fear will never happen."


    Both the Gatekeeper and Teng Yuan seemed caught off guard by the news. Thatplex look I saw back at the tournament at Mount Hua was back on their faces. "That would be for the best," the Gatekeeper said after a little while. "Handle your swords well for the time being, Bai Ye''s disciple. Don''t make a scene like this again."


    I nodded, although I didn''t know what I could''ve done to avoid what happened earlier. The three masters summoned their flying swords. As they started ascending into the clouds, however, I saw Teng Yuan nce back at me again, then at Bai Ye. There was something between anger and pity in that look.. Then they disappeared through the seal in the sky.

 Chapter 146 - Should I Be Jealous?

    At least Xie Lun and I didn''t get disqualified from the tournament. The rest of that round passed in peace, though I kept feeling too distracted to focus on the task, and somehow it appeared that Xie Lun was the same way. We didn''t get too many good prizes in the end, but I didn''t care. The first thing I wanted to do as soon as everything was over was to find Bai Ye and make sure that he really was alright. Not because I didn''t trust his ability ¡­ but mostly because of that look Teng Yuan kept giving us.


    What did Teng Yuan know that I didn''t? It must be rted to Twin Stars. I still remembered the expression on his face when his eyesnded on those swords the first day I met him. It was the same expression he and the Gatekeeper had every time Bai Ye promised them that Twin Stars no longer held the power it used to have. An expression that I never understood. Given all the havoc Twin Stars had wreaked in the past, why was there no judgment and grudge in the way they look at Bai Ye at all? Why did there seem to be more guilt and pity instead?


    I nced at the swords on my belt. Wondering if they would still manage to bring mest-minute surprises before getting locked away, I knocked on Bai Ye''s door.


    It took a while for him to answer it, likely because it was his meditation time again. Maybe that was the sign of getting close to a breakthrough¡ªhis meditation sessions had grown not only longer but also more frequent these days, and I had probably just interrupted him. Words of apology were already on my tongue when the door opened, but the moment I saw him, those words were suddenly reced by worry.


    He looked pale. The smile on his face was bright and warm as always, but as much as he tried to hide it, I didn''t miss the exhaustion in his eyes. "Bai Ye?" I clutched his hand almost by instinct. "Are you not feeling well?"


    He blinked, then poked his head out of the door and looked around us. When he confirmed there was no one else around, he pulled me inside and shut the door behind us. "I can''t put up the barrier spell when you''re outside." He rubbed my head. "Be more careful next time."


    But I was too preupied with other thoughts to think about being careful. "What happened?" I persisted. "It''s only been a couple of days ¡­ How did you grow so pale? Were you hurt in that challenge against the Jade Temple Keeper?"


    He blinked again. "Pale?" Then heughed. "It must be the lighting in the hallway. Their Keeper doesn''t have enough power to hurt me, Qing-er. You should have that much faith in your master."


    I stared at him, about to argue when I noticed that the paleness did seem to be gone from his face now. Was it really a trick of the light? "But he was mostly even with you until the end¡ª"


    "You heard the Gatekeeper say I was holding back." He cut me off, tugging me over to sit down. "Let''s not talk about those unpleasant people. They deserve much worse for putting you in harm''s way. If only I had more time to deal with them ¡­"


    I studied him again carefully. After making sure once more that he indeed looked alright, I let out a breath and chuckled. "But I''m fine. You were saving me through the illusions, weren''t you? They couldn''t have hurt me."


    He smiled, raising a hand to smooth out my wind-tousled hair. "They might have if I was a second too slow, or if Twin Stars didn''te to your rescue. Maybe you should reconsider keeping Twin Stars by your side."


    What Xie Lun said to me earlier suddenly came back to my mind. Did I really need Twin Stars to stay safe? Were there no other ways to make myself stronger? I hesitated, though I decided against asking Bai Ye. Every minute we had before his retreat was precious now, and I didn''t want to waste it on questioning him more about these swords that already brought us enough trouble. "You told the Gatekeeper you are locking them away," I said. "I don''t want to have to exin to him why that didn''t end up happening. Besides, I don''t need Twin Stars. You''ll keep me safe."


    His gaze lingered on a loose strand of my hair. "I can''t protect you forever, Qing-er," he said softly, tucking that strand behind my ear. "Someday, you''ll need to be able to defend yourself."


    "Will you be on retreat for that long?" I asked, puzzled by the wistfulness in his tone.


    "Not just during the retreat ¡­ There will always be times when I can''t follow you everywhere, after all." He paused for a moment. "I''ve been watching both rounds of the tournament closely. Xie Lun seems like a trustworthy friend. If you''re ever in a difficult situation while I''m away, I''m sure he will try his best to help."


    I raised an eyebrow. "You won''t be jealous if I ask him for help?" I asked, half joking and half serious. Bai Ye had always worn somewhat of a strange expression every time he mentioned Xie Lun. "He did im that he wanted to pursue a celibate path," I added, "but who knows, what if he changes his mind?"


    Bai Ye chuckled. "That''s for you to tell me, Qing-er. Should I be jealous?"


    I couldn''t tell if he had also meant the question as a joke, but I looked him straight in the eye as seriously as I could. "No," I said and cupped his cheeks. "I told you before, no one could ever make me leave you. And I meant every word."


    The look in his eyes was tender and loving, but for some reason, I thought I caught a glimpse of that mysterious wisp of sorrow again.. Then he closed his eyes, and a light kissnded on my lips.

 Chapter 147 - Farewell, Twin Stars

    Bai Ye talked a lot more than usual that evening, asking me all kinds of questions from what prizes I got to how my advancements felt after absorbing the power enhancer. The same continued the next day on our way back to Mount Hua aboard the flying ship. I was slightly worried at first about being seen around him too much, but since everything he talked about was typical between a master and a disciple, I rxed in the end. He probably just wanted to spend some more time with me before leaving for his retreat.


    It was wonderful to return to Mount Hua after the long trip. Although the luxury of Jade Temple was eye-opening, I much preferred our sun-bathed garden with the sweet osmanthus still blooming. The first thing I did after stepping through our front gate was to take a deep breath of that fragrance-filled air, reveling in the freedom and the joy of being back home again. It would take some getting used to if we were to leave Mount Hua¡ªafter all these years, I guess I had grown more attached to this ce than I realized.


    "Qing-er." Bai Ye''s voice cut off my thoughts. "Come with me to the sword vault."


    Already? I nced at the swords on my belt before following him. "Are we locking up Twin Stars right now?" I asked. Not that I had a reason to keep it any longer ¡­ but doing it the first thing after we returned was more rushed than I had expected.


    "We don''t have to," he said as we crossed the garden towards the back of the hall, "and you can change your mind anytime. The seal on the vault door is simr to the one for the cave chamber, so you can open it whenever you need Twin Stars again. But I want to show you the other twin swords in my collection. I won''t have time to forge you a new pair like I nned before ¡­ so if you need a recement, you''ll have to pick from what I already have."


    I nodded. Forging a new pair of swords could easily take weeks or months. It was only natural that he couldn''t spare that much time at this point. "When are you starting your retreat?" I asked as we approached the vault.


    "Tomorrow."


    My steps froze. "Tomorrow?" I repeated. "That soon?"


    He smiled. "It''s hard to push back retreats when it''s time for them toe. You know I would if I could."


    Of course I knew, but it still hurt to think that I had only one day left with him before he''d be gone for possibly quite a while. I managed a smile that probably looked more sad than happy. "I haven''t congratted you on the breakthrough yet," I said. "It''s a big one, isn''t it? To need a retreat like this so urgently?"


    "You can save the congrattions for when Ie back," he chuckled, though he didn''t answer my question. "Now try to open this seal and see if it works well for you."


    I willed the disappointment to stay in the back of my mind and ced my hand on the door. The seal did loosen easily with his spiritual power flowing from my palm, and the door creaked open in front of us.


    The view of the vault managed to divert my attention¡ªI had never seen his sword collection before, and I wasn''t expecting hundreds of des lining the chamber, each one different from the rest. Some were hung over the wall, draped with ornaments. Some sat on intricately carved stands. Some were probably more special than others, as they upied their own alcoves, and a few were even locked up in chests.


    "Twin swords are this way," Bai Ye said, leading me to a section on the left. "I only have a few of these, since twin swords don''t suit my style. If you don''t like any of them, I can see if I could trade something with Teng Yuan for a different pair."


    "That won''t be necessary," I said hastily. I had heard before that a true swordsman loved his swords like they were his children, and I didn''t want him to have to trade one of them just for me. I picked up each of the three pairs on the shelf, unsheathing them to feel their weight and strength, and I chose one that was the closest to Twin Stars.


    "That pair was a new forge gifted to me by a swordsmith," he smiled. "It doesn''t have a name yet. Since you are its first owner, you can choose a name that you see fit."


    My mood brightened a little at his words. I could name my own swords? "Should it be something that matches its power manifestation?" I asked, though I was already going through a list of names in my head that paired with Lightbringer.


    "It can be anything you like, from lines of a poem to the name of a person you like or hate. Just don''t name it ''this sword'', which I have seen some people do ¡­ Now let me show you where I usually keep Twin Stars."


    I blinked when he turned to leave. "It''s not kept with the other twin swords?" I asked.


    He paused, turning around to look at me, then at the swords on my belt. "No. I built a separate chamber for it."


    My eyes widened. A separate chamber just for one pair of swords? Twin Stars must''ve really meant a lot to him ¡­ Though I suppose it was only expected for a demonic sword. Carrying the new pair in my arms, I followed him to the far end of the vault where a tall shelf of long swords stood. Reaching through the thirdpartment on the right, he pressed on the tile on the wall behind it, and a door that I didn''t notice existed before opened on my left.


    "I told you it''s important to keep Twin Stars safe." He smiled at my gaping look. "It''s not unheard of for vaults like this to be broken into, and I didn''t want to risk Twin Stars being found."


    For a moment, I wasn''t sure if I should be more d that he was willing to give me these swords that he cared so much about, or afraid of the power behind it that warranted such precaution. We stepped through the hidden door, arriving at a table at the center of the room with a gilded sword stand on top. "Whenever you''re ready," he said.


    I unfastened Twin Stars from my belt. This was it, then. A wistful feeling suddenly rose in me. It had barely been three months, but so much had happened around these swords, and in a way, I felt as if they had borne witness to everything that changed between Bai Ye and me during this time. I ran my thumb over the hilt, a bit too nostalgic to let go.


    "Remember, Qing-er, if you ever change your mind¡ª"


    "I won''t," I said. Hesitant as I might be, I knew this was the right thing to do.. I ced Twin Stars on the sword stand, took ast look at the familiar crimson pattern on its sheaths, and secured the new des onto my belt.

 Chapter 148 - Right Here Waiting For You

    We came out of the hidden chamber, and I studied the secret door more closely as Bai Ye shut it behind us. Its paint and texture were exactly the same as the wall, and the seal was so tight and sleek that once the door was closed, it was almost impossible to find the seam. I marveled at the skills behind such superb craftsmanship. Who knew Bai Ye had a talent for woodwork as well?


    He saw my lingering gaze, though he seemed to have mistaken it for reluctance of letting Twin Stars go. "Like I said, you cane back for them anytime you want," he smiled. "Just remember one thing: don''t continue with the meditation technique, since further bonding is no longer necessary for you at this point."


    Those words sounded familiar ¡­ I remembered with a start that he had said something simr to that girl in my visions. I looked at him, puzzled. "Even if I were to use Twin Stars again?"


    "Even if you use them again. That technique ¡­ works differently from regr meditation, and it''s easy for things to go awry. Promise me that you won''t try it without me watching over you."


    More questions started bubbling up in my head, though I only nodded in the end. I shouldn''t distract him with more concerns while he was at the critical moment of a breakthrough. "I promise," I said. "Don''t be too worried about me, I''ll stay safe while you''re away."


    "You need to do more than stay safe." He took my hand and led me out of the vault. "I have a long list of things to show you. I guarantee they''ll keep you busy."


    ~ ~


    He certainly kept me busy for the rest of the day. We stopped by the rare herbs garden first, where he went over everything from how to take care of the nts to which potions and pills I might need for which situation. Then he took me to the library and showed me a pile of books to follow for my self-training, and another pile to refer to if I needed extra information. When he pointed me to an illustrated tome of sword moves, I finally started feeling a bit uneasy.


    He was being too thorough, going into so much detail that I didn''t even think I would ever need it. He couldn''t be nning on leaving me for years, could he? I quickly shook that thought out of my head. A retreat would take as long as it needed to, and there was no way for him to know the exact amount of time either. It was only natural that he wanted to prepare for the worst.


    "If you have any questions on any of these techniques," he said, rearranging all the books he just showed me onto a separate shelf, "you can ask Teng Yuan. Out of everyone at Mount Hua, he knows my sword style the best, so he should be able to help you if you run into any trouble or feel your progress stagnate."


    I nodded for the hundredth time today. "But it should be expected that my progress stagnates, shouldn''t it? If I stop using Twin Stars ¡­"


    "The power of Twin Stars has been absorbed into your body enough. It should havepensated for your spiritual root by now, and your advancements won''t be inhibited even if you stop using it."


    He straightened, scanning the library carefully once more. "I think this should be it ¡­ Remember to practice every day. It''s important now that your ascension woulde much sooner than nned. Don''t go too easy on yourself just because I''m not here, but don''t push it either. Take good care of your body. After you stop your regr medicine, keep brewing the tuber fleece flower until it''s used up. It''s good for you that way. And¡ª"


    "Bai Ye," I interrupted him, suddenly unable to listen quietly any longer. I strode forward and looped my arms around him. "Don''t say things like that ¡­ This is not the first time I''ll be staying by myself. It''s just like all those other trips you went on during the past years, isn''t it? Nothing else changes ¡­ I just do whatever needs to be done on a normal day and wait for you toe back. Maybe this one will be a bit longer than usual ¡­ but don''t talk like you''ll be gone for years. It scares me."


    He stiffened in my embrace. Then he let out a soft chuckle, and I felt the warmth of his palmnding on the top of my head. "You''re right," he said. "It''s been a while since myst retreat. I''m probably just too anxious about it, and that made me overthink things. I''m sorry if that made you feel stressed."


    I shook my head. "Don''t worry about me. It''s dangerous to be distracted before a breakthrough. Concentrate on yourself. The sooner you can finish it safely, the sooner you cane out. I promise I won''t get into any trouble this time, and I''ll stay with friends I can trust. All I need is you toe back to me as soon as you can, safe and sound."


    He rubbed my head gently, wrapping his other arm around my shoulders. "I''ll be back as soon as I can." His voice was so soft that it was barely audible. Then he went quiet, as if debating with himself about something. After a long pause, he added, "Come spend the night with me, Qing-er."


    I straightened to stare into his eyes. "You need to say that?" I gave him a re. "What else are you expecting me to do on thest night before you disappear for who knows how long?"


    Well, that was unlike anything I had ever said to him. He blinked, speechless for a moment before he let out augh.. A deep, ringing melody that echoed in the library for long after thest of our words.

 Chapter 149 - The Last Night

    Chapter 149 ¨C The Last Night


    I left Bai Ye by himself afterward so that he could get everything in order. There must be a lot for him to prepare, and I didn''t want to take up all his time with my trivial needs. When afternoon slowly drew into evening and candlelight started flickering from his window, I finally made my way across the garden to his room.


    He was reclining in bed, reading a book. The concentrated look on his face made me pause in the doorway, and I wasn''t sure if I was interrupting him at a bad time. Just as I was about to pull away, he looked up. "Come," he stretched out an arm towards me.


    The smile curling his lips was more tender and loving than I had ever seen, and I was dazed for a moment, forgetting to move. Candlelight sheened on his cheeks, gilding his sharp features with a gentle warmth. I suddenly wanted to just stand there forever, watching him, as if that could stop time from passing by and stop him from leaving me when the sun rises again in the morning.


    "Qing-er?" he called softly, waking me up from my reverie. Smiling a bit sheepishly, I padded over and climbed into his bed, leaning against him in his arms.


    "What are you reading?" I asked, though I didn''t take my eyes off of his face to glimpse at the book. I wanted to look at him a little longer.


    "Do you not recognize it?" he chuckled and asked instead, nodding at what he was holding.


    My eyes moved reluctantly, and they went wide as soon as they refocused. He was reading ¡­ a meditation manuscript that I copied the first year I came to Mount Hua.


    Copying manuscripts was amon punishment for disciples that made rtively small mistakes¡ªa way to keep them upied with something boring so that they could calm down and reflect on their wrongdoings. Bai Ye had always been easy on me, and this was the only time in five years that he had ever punished me. I thought that he would''ve thrown away the useless copy by now, and I couldn''t be more surprised to see him reading it on thest night before his retreat.


    "Remember why I made you copy this?" he asked.


    I nodded. "I ate the berries in your herb garden."


    When I first came to his hall, he probably hadn''t been around a mortal for hundreds of years, and he kept forgetting that I needed to eat. Sometimes I would get three meals a day if I was lucky, but other days when he got too busy with my lessons to remember it, I ended up searching for food all over the kitchen. After realizing that the kitchen was usually empty, my search zone slowly expanded, and I still remembered the thrill when I found those delicious berries hanging on the shrubs in his rare herbs garden.


    "It was really my fault that time ¡­ not yours." He ran his fingers over the pages, as if revisiting those memories through my crooked handwriting. "You were so sad to be locked up in the library to copy the manuscript ¡­ You almost cried."


    I chuckled. "I didn''t understand it back then. I thought you punished me because you were angry that I wasted the fruit of your rare nts." But of course I understood now that he was only worried about me poisoning myself. It was a lesson to teach me to harness my curiosity and stay away from the dangerous unknown. To keep me safe like he had always done.


    "Why are you reading it now?" I asked. "Do you need this technique for your meditation tomorrow? I can find the original manuscript for you if you want. My handwriting back then was so terrible ¡­ This is barely legible."


    Heughed and closed the book, cing it on the table next to him. "I''m just reading it to rx."


    He must really be anxious about tomorrow to think that reading such a boring book was rxing. Iid my hand on top of his. "There''s nothing to be worried about," I said, trying a bit clumsily tofort him. "This isn''t your first breakthrough, and it won''t be thest either. Just treat it with peace of mind. You are the strongest immortal I''ve ever seen ¡­ and I can''t wait to see youe back even stronger."


    There was a moment of silence. Then he flipped his palm to sp my hand in his. "Will you miss me?" he asked softly.


    I stared at him. He certainly wasn''t being himself for the past two days, repeatedly asking strange and obvious questions like this, but I still tried to answer as seriously as I could. "Of course I will," I said, "but I know it''s worth the wait."


    He didn''t look at me. His eyes lingered on our inteced fingers, his longshes casting a faint shadow over his face. "I made something for you," he said after a long while and reached for the table again. "If you want to see me, push your spiritual power through this. It can show you ¡­ images of me."


    I tilted my head and looked at him curiously as he handed me a crystal orb the size of an infant''s fist. "What kind of images?" I asked. He was always so thoughtful. Even when facing such a stressful day, he still remembered to make this for me to help brighten my mood.


    "You''ll know when you use it ¡­ But wait till I''m away. It''s better to see the real me while you can, isn''t it?"


    I smiled and tucked the crystal under the pillow. "Of course." I locked my eyes back onto him. "So focus on your retreat ande back to me soon, Bai Ye. No illusions or visions can rece the real you by my side."


    Candlelight caught in his dark eyes, flickering like an unsaid promise. He gathered me closer, leaning my head against his shoulder.. "You know I will," he said, "as soon as I can."

 Chapter 150 - The Way To Remember

    Chapter 150 ¨C The Way To Remember


    That longing in his voice stabbed my heart like a knife. I hadn''t gone through a retreat myself, and I didn''t know what it felt like, but I could tell that whatever he expected tomorrow had been causing him a lot of distress for the past two days. How much of this was from his concern for sess, and how much was for leaving me behind?


    "Bai Ye," I whispered, "I wish I could do something for you ¡­ to help ease your mind a little before you leave. I¡ª"


    He lifted a finger over my lips, hushing me. "You''re already helping," he said. "It eases my mind to have you here. More than anything else."


    I looked up at him. That faint smile was still on the corner of his mouth, and the endless love in his eyes dazed me. We looked at each other just like that for quite a while, until finally, his gaze wavered, slowly traveling down my face. Raising my chin gently, he leaned over, and our lips met.


    It was a mere peck, soft like the fluttering of a feather, careful as if he was handling the most fragile porcin doll. His hand slid behind my neck, his thumb brushing lightly over my cheek. He hadn''t kissed me like this in a long time ¡­ Was this the way he wanted me to remember it? Because he didn''t know when would be the next time he could kiss me again?


    A dull ache throbbed through me. I reached up, slipping my fingers through his hair, pressing his lips firmly onto mine. If that was the case ¡­ then we''d have to make this one count. I wanted no regrets when I look back at this night while waiting for him in the many more nights toe.


    He understood my message. Parting my lips with his tongue, he deepened the kiss, making slow love to my mouth. I savored him. The scent of cedar, the taste of fresh herbs and summer rain, the silky smooth hair under my fingertips, the suppressed but surely burning passion ¡­ I savored them all, etching them one by one into my memory.


    This was his scent, his taste, his touch. This was the man I loved, and I would never forget a tiny bit of it, no matter how long it might take him toe back.


    He shifted me in his arms, lowering me down onto the pillow. His fingers traced along my neck, down to my cor, and with a simple tug, he loosened my nightgown. His lips trailed the same path, nting light kisses down my corbone, my chest, my stomach. I moaned softly. Keeping my hand threaded in his hair, I followed him as he caressed almost every inch of me with his gentle touch, stirring all the hidden longings and sensations inside me to life.


    No one knew my body as well as he did. Not even myself. He had mastered exactly where to skim, where to linger, where to keep teasing until I whimper and writhe beneath him. I let him take his time measuring me, relishing me, and even though neither of us spoke, I knew he was locking every detail of me into his memory as well, along with every sigh and moan.


    So I gave them to him, letting the sounds drift free when his kisses traveled further,nding on that most sensitive spot below. His skilled tongue caressed me, sending ripples of heatpping like a rising tide throughout my body. His hands grazed my thighs, and when I arched my back subconsciously off the bed, they slipped up my waist, holding me from behind.


    "Bai Ye ¡­" I whispered, tasting his name alongside the waves of sensation crashing over me. I had already grown too familiar with this feeling, but that didn''t stop my body from twitching in tiny trembles with every movement of his lips and tongue. "Bai Ye ¡­" I whispered again, and I heard the word mixed into my moans drifting all around us. I liked it this way. This was the pleasure that only he could give me, and if I were to remember this moment forever, then it had to be this way.


    Heat red higher, zing slowly yet surely through every fiber of me. When those tiny trembles started growing wild, turning my sighs into disarrayed pants, he stopped. Straightening himself, he shed his night robe and loomed over me again, dropping a light kiss on my neck. The bare touch elicited another moan from my throat. "Qing-er," he breathed, looping an arm behind my back. "Hold me ¡­"


    That hard edge had returned to his voice again, just like the way it was at Jade Temple. "Bai Ye?" I winced a little at his unusualness, "You¡ª"


    He sought my lips, giving me no more chance to speak as he lowered himself into me, stirring up the sparks inside me once more. I sighed into his mouth. He was more gentle than usual tonight. His thrusts were slower, his kiss softer and more lingering. Only the heat of his breaths told me how much he was holding back. I didn''t understand why, but it didn''t matter. I loved all the different sides of him, and if this was the way he wanted it, then this would be the way I''d remember it. This would be the way I''d dream of him every night, be it days or weeks or months, until hees back to me.


    I wrapped my arms around him. He didn''t need to ask me to hold him¡ªthat was all I wanted to do. To hold him, to feel him, to be close as I could to him and make us one and the same.. I chiseled this feeling into my memory, together with the sound of muffled moans and pants filling the hushed night, the waves of pleasure that made us tighten our arms around each other, and the final ecstasy that soon consumed us both.

 Chapter 151 - His Secret

    Chapter 151 ¨C His Secret


    Bai Ye must''ve been worn out by the long day. Usually, he would hold me in his arms for a long time afterward and keep talking to me until I fell asleep, but he was the one to fall asleep first tonight. In the wavering candlelight, Iy by his side and watched him quietly, until the mes burned out and I dozed off as well. When I woke up to the rising sun in the morning, he was already gone.


    He left without saying goodbye? I rubbed my bleary eyes and felt a bit disappointed. This was unlike him¡ªhe had always let me see him off every time before he left for a trip¡ªthough I suppose a retreat was different. He probably just wanted to avoidst-minute distractions.


    I sat up in bed. There was still a hint of lingering heat under his side of the nket, and I ran my hand over the sheet beneath, trying to catch onest reminiscence of his warmth. The room still smelled like him, fresh herbs mixed with cedar. I closed my eyes and took a deep breath, imagining he was still sitting right next to me, his scent drifting into my nostrils as he gathered me in his arms.


    Reality finally struck me. He was gone, and this would be the longest time that I''d be separated from him ever since we met. How could I bear it? This was only the first day, and I already started to miss him ¡­


    I reached under the pillow and fetched the crystal orb he gave mest night. It was beautifully made, gleaming with a rainbow of colors when I held it up against the sunlight. He had told me to wait a while before using it, and I knew he had meant it as a way tofort me in case he''d be gone for months, but who would''ve thought I could miss him so much already?


    Although this was probably much sooner than he expected, I decided to summon it. Pushing my spiritual power through the crystal, I waited eagerly to see what kind of visions he had stored in there for me to see.


    A haze of milky light swirled, fluttering like snow inside the orb. I clutched it tight and watched without blinking. The vague shape of a mountain top slowly materialized in front of my eyes. As I stared harder into the crystal, the scene grew sharper, and I recognized it was the main peak of Mount Hua. Two figures stood on top of two sharp-edged rocks, facing each other.


    It was Bai Ye, and ¡­ the girl in red from my visions.


    I gasped. Why would Bai Ye want to show me a memory of him with someone else?


    No matter. It was him all the same, and my eyes were fixed intently on the scene nheless. It was snowing indeed, a nket of whiteness covering the ground and trees all around them. Flurriesnded on their shoulders, a bright contrast against their ck hair, and the girl''s red dress pped in the wind like a fiery me in deep winter. She still looked young and beautiful, but her gaze on Bai Ye had changed yet again. Dark, cold, with a trace of despise.


    "So you''re sure about this?" she asked.


    Slowly, but firmly, Bai Ye drew Lightbringer from its sheath. "You leave me no choice," he answered. His voice betrayed no emotion.


    "Then shall we make a deal like you immortals love to do?" The girl''s lips curled into a sneer. "If I lose, I give you my life as you wish. But if you lose, you''ll have to give me yours. It''s only fair that way, isn''t it?"


    My hands grew cold. Bai Ye wanted her dead? Why? What had happened between them?


    Bai Ye looked at her. A gust of wind howled through the valley, sweeping up a whirl of snowkes,nding a few specks on his thickshes. The tiny crystals melted quickly, glistening like a thin mist of unshed tears. He clenched the hilt of his sword, so hard that his knuckles turned white.


    "My life has always been yours," he said atst.


    The girl suddenly burst intoughter. "Do you think I''m still that naive girl a hundred years ago?" Her voice was hard and cold as ice. "I won''t fall for your sweet lies ever again, Bai Ye. But if you insist, then very well, I will im what belongs to me with my own hands!"


    She raised Twin Stars. Crimson light poured from her grip, ring like a devouring me, but it wasn''t only pulsing along the des of the swords. Instead, it glowed all over her body, lighting her up like a vengeful devil burning with rage. With only one swift move, her des crossed Lightbringer, and two waves of spiritual power shed hard against each other, sending the falling snow around them swirling like a storm.


    A part of me thought that I probably shouldn''t keep watching anymore, but a different part of me made my hands clutch the orb tighter. Who was this girl? Her mastery of swords was unbelievable, almost on par with Bai Ye, and as I followed their exchanges of tremendous skill, I started to find her a bit ¡­ familiar. How was this possible? Where had I ever seen a girl with such beauty, such sharpness, such power?


    The ng of their swords kept ringing. Crimson and white shed in a busy ensemble behind the veil of snow, so fast that I soon lost count of how many moves had passed. Maybe a hundred, maybe more, and there was still no sign of either side gaining the upper hand. The girl gritted her teeth. "Why are you holding back?" she snapped when Twin Stars met Lightbringer again. "Don''t pretend you can''t bring yourself to hurt me. You knew this moment woulde the day you brought me here."


    She pulled back, spinning her des around anding fast at Bai Ye once more. Bai Ye dodged without a counterstrike. "I didn''t know it," he said, his voice still emotionless, "but I won''t deny it was my fault."


    The girlughed darkly. "It was your fault, yet I am the one to bear the consequences?" Her attacks didn''t slow. "Why do I have to die when my power grows unchecked, while you get to walk away unscathed with everything you took from me through dual cultivation? Come at me with your full strength, Bai Ye. I don''t need your mercy. The sooner I die, the sooner I can start my next cycle of life and forget everything about you. Your promises, your lies, your¡ª"


    Another spin, and her sword went straight for Bai Ye''s throat. She was fast, and she really meant to kill him. But Bai Ye was faster. With a flip of his body, her de scraped past the side of his neck, and he gripped her, pulling Twin Stars out of her hand. The rest of the girl''s words froze in the snow-filled air as he buried the tip of her own sword into her heart.


    Everything hushed. Rivulets of scarlet stained the white snow beneath them, blossoming like a fiery flower in the bleak wintend. The girl''s lips parted, and I think she said something, but I didn''t hear it. Because the next moment, a sharp pain unlike anything I had ever felt before pierced my heart, and I clenched my chest, suddenly unable to breathe. The crystal orb fell, rolling onto the floor.


    I felt it. The hurt, the hate, the despair ¡­ the emotions that no vision could possibly bring. The emotions that one could only understand if they had experienced it themselves.


    She was me, and I was her.. And he had killed her.

 Chapter 152 - His Plan

    Chapter 152 ¨C His n


    I don''t remember how I managed to put on my clothes with my trembling hands. I was shaking all over, as if the snow from that vision had frozen me from inside out. I stumbled when I climbed out of bed, stumbled again over the threshold when I ran out of the room. I didn''t know where I was going ¡­ until my feet took me to the small hill behind the library where Bai Ye''s meditation chamber stood.


    I halted at the entrance. Why did Ie here? What did I want to do? Maybe Bai Ye hadn''t started his retreat yet, and I could still talk to him ¡­ about what?


    There was no question about what I saw and what I felt. I didn''t know why the master from Azure Dragon Pce told me that I had no past life, but I knew for certain that the girl in red was me, and she had walked the exact same path I was walking right now. She bonded with Twin Stars. She gained tremendous power from it. She dual cultivated with Bai Ye ¡­


    And then he killed her with his own hands.


    When she said she was the one to bear the consequences of his fault, she seemed to be suggesting that he was using her as a channel to obtain power from Twin Stars, so that he didn''t have to risk bonding with the demonic sword himself. And when the power started affecting her to a threatening degree, he killed her, so that Twin Stars wouldn''t lose control and go berserk. Was it true? Had this always been his n? Was he taking the same measures now ¡­ with me?


    No. I shook my head in denial and wrapped my arms around myself, trying to calm down. How could I even think of suspecting him like this? Bai Ye had put this scene into the crystal and handed it to me himself. He wanted me to see it. But he couldn''t have wanted me to see something that would make me doubt everything between us. There must''ve been a mistake.


    I took a deep breath. Then another, then another. When I thought that I''d finally be able to find a steady voice, I opened the door, swaying slightly on my feet as I crossed the entryway to the back chamber.


    A seal was forming around the room¡ªthe seal to keep all sounds and visitors away and allow the meditator to concentrate in seclusion¡ªwhich meant that Bai Ye hadn''t started the retreat yet. I scuttled over, getting as close as I could until the power on the door started pushing me away. "Bai Ye?" I called in a dry rasp.


    Through the hazy spiritual power condensing over the seal, I saw him striding over from the other side of the room. "You''re awake?" he said softly. "Is there¡ª"


    He paused. I couldn''t see the expression on his face clearly through the half-formed seal, but I knew he noticed my change. "You shouldn''t have seen it so soon," he sighed.


    I stared at him in disbelief. So he had expected this after all ¡­ He had expected me to feel this way after looking inside that crystal? I shook my head again stubbornly. "It''s not like what she thought, is it?" I asked, desperate to hear him exin that it was all a misunderstanding. "You weren''t obtaining power from Twin Stars through her, were you?"


    He lowered his head, turning slightly away from me. After a little while, he said, "I was."


    "¡­ You didn''t kill her to stop that power inside her from growing out of control, did you?"


    "I did."


    Words froze in my throat, and I suddenly felt chilled to the bones. This couldn''t be true ¡­ Hearing him admit it himself extinguished thest bit of hope in me. "Then are you ¡­ are you doing the same now with me?" I asked, my voice a trembling squeak that I could barely hear myself. "Is that why you need this retreat so urgently right after I used the power enhancer ¡­ because the power of Twin Stars had helped you reach another breakthrough too soon?"


    He turned his back to me this time. After another long pause, when I realized he wasn''t going to answer my question, a burst of rage finally hit me. "Tell me!" I raised my voice. "If you wanted to show me the truth, then at least be brave enough to show me all of it! Was this your n all along? Are you going to kill me as well when my power grows too strong just like hers? Is killing her once not enough?"


    I had never shouted at anyone like this in my entire life. If only the seal wasn''t too strong for me, I would''ve broken into that room and grabbed his cor to demand an exnation. But I couldn''t. The barrier was solidifying fast as we spoke, his figure on the other side growing more and more obscure. He still didn''t turn back to face me.


    "This door will be fully sealed soon," he said atst. "You should go. I meant you no harm ¡­ but I understand if you choose not to trust me, and you''re free to leave this hall if you no longer wish to be my disciple. Wait a year, then go tell the Gatekeeper that my retreat takes too long, and you need a new master. He won''t hold anything against you that way."


    "Answer my question!" My mind was too overwhelmed to be able to process such a roundabout response, and I screamed at him again. Then his words settled. "A year?" I repeated when the meaning of it started sinking in. "How long are you expecting to spend on this retreat?"


    He stood still, the solitary image of his back a blurry contour behind the murky seal. "Take good care of yourself, Qing-er," he said softly. With those words, the swirl of light solidified in front of me, a white expanse granting no more glimpse of the other side.


    "Bai Ye!" I instinctively tried to bang on the door, but the familiar yet relentless wave of his spiritual power struck back at me from the seal, pushing so forcefully that I lost my bnce and fell.. When everything quieted in the empty hallway, I suddenly had a feeling that I would never be able to get those answers from him ever again.

 Chapter 153 - Back To The Beginning

    Chapter 153 ¨C Back To The Beginning


    I slumped against the sealed door. My mind was a muddled mess, and I didn''t know what to do anymore. I curled up, wrapping my arms around my knees, telling myself that I needed to calm down and think.


    Maybe I should''ve expected this. I should''ve known there was a reason why Bai Ye tried so hard to keep Twin Stars'' past a secret from me. There had been signs, from the fear in his eyes the first time I told him about those visions, to the grief in his voice when he recounted the story of the swords going berserk and told me that I had the right to judge him however harshly. I had expected the truth to be astonishing ¡­ but I hadn''t expected it to be so devastating, and I hadn''t expected it to be about me.


    Why did he decide to tell me this now, in such a way, at such a time? Could he simply not bear to see my reaction if he told me in person? Or did he no longer care how I felt once he left for the retreat ¡­ because he had no more use for me after this?


    Even with the pain still throbbing in my heart, and even after he had acknowledged everything to me himself, I still wanted to believe that he was telling the truth when he said he meant me no harm. Maybe I was being too naive, but I couldn''t forget the way he had always looked at me, embraced me, kissed me. I couldn''t forget all the love and care I felt every moment I was with him for the past five years, and I couldn''t bring myself to believe that none of it was real.


    But those five years had only happened because he knew who I was ¡­ because he knew I was the only one that could bond with Twin Stars again, and that was why he had chosen me as his disciple. If everything between us had started with a lie ¡­ then did it matter even if he did fall in love with me in the end?


    And would these feelings be enough to stop him from killing me again when the timees?


    The pain from when the girl breathed herst breath still felt too fresh, too sharp, and I could no longer tell if the pang of hurt inside me was for her death or my own future. I looked up, staring helplessly into the sunlight pouring through the window, though I couldn''t help but feel that everything around me looked bleak even in the ring brightness. I had too many questions, but he wasn''t there to answer them anymore. And even if he was ¡­ Would I still be able to trust him?


    ~ ~


    I forgot how long I had sat there. I forgot how I managed to struggle back to my feet in the end and make it back to my room, and I forgot how the rest of the day passed. Or the next. Or the next. The whole week afterward was a haze to me. I don''t think I practiced or read any of the books he set aside in the library, because they kept reminding me of thatst day when he went over everything for me so patiently, so meticulously. I don''t think I left my room too much either, because the moment I stepped out of the door, my eyes would move on their own andnd on his window across the garden, and I would remember thatst night I had spent with him on the other side of that wall.


    He had kissed me so gently, held me so tight, and made such tender love to me that I wished the night would never end. Yet now, nothing except a stabbing pain remained in my heart. The more I thought about all the sweet times we had shared, the more I felt the bitter irony of reality biting and consuming me. Maybe that was why he wanted me to wait before looking into that crystal ¡­ Maybe he did care about my feelings, and he knew that if I had waited until my memories of him weren''t as crisp as they were now, then the hurt wouldn''t have been as deep.


    I knew I shouldn''t be thinking this way. I shouldn''t keep finding excuses for him and lying to myself. I should be d that I got to see everything clearly before it was toote, and I should pull out of all this as fast as I can. But I couldn''t. I hated myself for being so weak, but I couldn''t help wishing that I had simply never looked into the crystal. If not knowing the truth can make the sweet liest forever, then was it really that bad to choose the lie?


    More days passed by in a blur. The sun rose and set, but time seemed to stay still in the empty hall with only aching memories of him left. I was starting to lose track of the hours when one morning, a knock came on the front gate of the hall.


    Per Mount Hua''s rules, Bai Ye should''ve informed the other masters that he was going on a retreat, so the visitor had to be for me. I couldn''t care less who it might be though. Shuffling slowly towards the gate, I opened it and managed a polite smile the best I could.


    It was Xie Lun, and his eyes widened when he saw me. "Are you alright?" he asked, skipping the usual greetings. "You look terribly pale. Did you get sick?"


    I managed another smile and shook my head. "It could be the weather¡ª" though I had been too preupied the past few days to even notice what the weather was like, "¡ªI''m fine. Were you looking for me?"


    Xie Lun frowned and considered for a moment, as if trying to decide what to say. "I was hoping I could ask for your help on something," he said. "I don''t want to trouble you if you aren''t feeling well ¡­ but if it''s the weather, then maybe a change in scenery could actually be good for you. I''m leaving for Clear Spring Vige for an errand tomorrow, and I was wondering if you''d be willing to join me as a guide since I''m unfamiliar with that part of the country."


    My mind was still so hazy that I missed half of what he said, but the name of the location suddenly brought a little rity back to me. Clear Spring Vige ¡­ That was where I lived before Mount Hua.. Before Bai Ye hade into my life.

 Chapter 154 - Start Afresh

    Chapter 154 ¨C Start Afresh


    "I haven''t been back there for over five years," I said hesitantly. "The vige might''ve changed a lot already ¡­ I''m not sure if I''ll be of much help."


    Xie Lun didn''t seem to mind. "My task is to investigate a spiritual power fluctuation in that area," he exined. "It''d be helpful to know theyout of the vige and its feng shui, such as where the cemeteries are, where the rivers run from and to ¡­ Those things shouldn''t change much over a short time."


    I opened my mouth, trying to find more excuses¡ªhonestly, I wanted to turn him down just because I felt too listless to do anything these days, let alone go on a trip¡ªbut I knew that wasn''t the right choice. Aside from the fact that he needed my help, I had already loafed the past week or two away, and it was time to remember that I still had a life to live. So I managed to make myself nod after another brief hesitation. "I think I should be able to do that much," I said. "I''ll try the best I can."


    Xie Lun gave me a relieved smile. "I really appreciate it. I''ll meet you here tomorrow at sunrise then, and please bring all your regr supplies just in case¡ª" his eyesnded on the new twin swords on my belt, "¡ªdid you switch weapons recently?"


    I wasn''t sure why I even bothered to put those swords on. I hadn''t practiced for days, though I suppose it had be a habit for me to keep a pair around my waist. Sometimes habits could be too hard to break, I thought a bit bitterly. "I did," I replied. "Twin Stars has been locked away. These will be my regr swords from now on."


    Xie Lun nodded thoughtfully. "That''s probably the best for you. None of the stories I''ve heard about demonic swords ended well. It was considerate of your master to take them back."


    Those words rmed me a little. Xie Lun didn''t know that it was my idea to stop using Twin Stars, of course, but his casualment made me wonder what Bai Ye would''ve done if I hadn''t asked to lock the swords away. Would he let me keep using them while he was gone, or would he take them back anyway in fear of my power growing too strong? Was that why he made me promise that I wouldn''t keep practicing the bonding technique?


    I suddenly remembered what Xie Lun said to mest time at Jade Temple. He was right after all ¡­ Even he could tell that it wasn''t right for Bai Ye to give me Twin Stars, yet I had trusted Bai Ye too much to suspect anything all this time.


    "I won''t keep bothering you then," Xie Lun said, seeing my silence. "I hope you''ll get some good rest before we leave. You look like you might fall off a flying sword any time ¡­ Try not to let that happen."


    I smiled and said my thanks. All the hurt and betrayal aside, at least I still had friends that cared about how I felt. Maybe Xie Lun was right, and this was indeed an opportunity to help me forget all the unpleasantness in this hall and start afresh.


    ~ ~


    It turned out that I was able to sleep much better that night than the whole week before. I couldn''t say I woke up carefree and spirited, but at least my feet dragged a little less, and I managed not to fall off my flying sword on our way to Clear Spring Vige.


    The vige hadn''t changed noticeably after five years. Some of the houses had been refurbished, but the farms and market stalls were still where they used to be, and the roads and bridges were still filled with people just like the day I left. Even the smell in the air was the same, smoke mixed with steamed breakfast. As Xie Lun and I passed through the crowds, people''s chatters andughter drifted into our ears, reminding me of my childhood neighborhood where all the families would get together like this after meals, exchanging gossips and random household babbles.


    "Can you understand them?" Xie Lun asked as he glimpsed nkly at the vigers we passed by.


    I was confused by his question at first, until I realized he was referring to the dialect. "Of course," I said, surprised to find a genuine smile curling my lips. "Dialects in this part of the country can be frustrating for travelers ¡­ but I was born and raised here. I spoke it at home with my parents."


    "I hadn''t expected to need a trantor on this trip," Xie Lun chuckled. "Now I feel wise to have invited you."


    "Most people know how to speak themon tongue, so I doubt that''s something you need to worry about." I nced around us. "We''re currently walking around the center of the vige. This is where most of the foot traffic is and where markets are held every weekend. What kind of spiritual power fluctuation are you looking for?"


    Xie Lun considered for a moment. "It would help to see the areas where people gather and linger for some time ¡­ A breakfast ce will do the job. Are you hungry?"


    His suggestion caught me off guard. What kind of investigation on spiritual power fluctuation required watching people? And at a breakfast stall out of all ces? "I ¡­ don''t really have an appetite," I said. "It''s not market day today, but if you want to look for crowds, we can try the temples, or¡ª"


    "We can try that next then," Xie Lun said approvingly. "Different crowds will bring different discoveries. But for now, let''s start with a breakfast stall. Was there anywhere you liked when you lived here before?"


    I blinked. Maybe he was just finding an excuse to eat because he was hungry himself. "I do remember a few decent ces," I said. "Not sure if the taste suits your pte ¡­ but they get busy for sure.. I''ll show you."

 Chapter 155 - Daoist Revelation

    Chapter 155 ¨C Daoist Revtion


    Clear Spring Vige was too small forrge restaurants or tea houses like those in big towns and cities. Most food ces were tents and stalls on the side of busy roads. When I led Xie Lun to a breakfast stand by the river, I was somewhat uncertain if he could get used to such a spartan ce like this.


    Xie Lun didn''t seem to care though. After I introduced the shop''s signature pastries and buns, he ordered a big te of almost one of each. I stared at him curiously. "I hadn''t expected you to be so hungry," I said. "Aren''t you close to bing immortal already? How much do you still need to eat?"


    "It''s not for me," he chuckled. "You''re the one that needs to eat, even if you don''t have an appetite. You''ve grown much thinner since we left Jade Temple, and it''s only been five days."


    Five days? Time had passed by so slowly ever since Bai Ye left, and I didn''t realize it had only been five days. I smiled a bit awkwardly, unsure how to exin my suddennguishment. "I tend to forget to cook when I get busy ¡­ There''s a lot to do after the long trip."


    It was a terrible lie, I realized almost immediately after I said it. I wouldn''t have agreed toe here if I was so busy that I couldn''t even feed myself. Fortunately, Xie Lun didn''t seem to notice, and our order was brought up timely in the meanwhile, diverting the conversation.


    "I hope it still tastes the same as it did five years ago," Xie Lun said and pushed the te closer towards me. "Did youe here often?"


    I picked up an almond pastry. "A few times every summer when the weather is nice for a swim in the river. My father would spend the day at the market while my mother took me down to the water for a break, and we''d stop here for a snack¡ª Oh, you asked about the river yesterday. This one runs from a mountain in the far north to the ocean in the east. The water is ice-melt most of the year. During the rainy season fromte spring to mid-summer, the water level gets higher and floods asionally."


    Xie Lun nodded, though somehow he didn''t appear as interested in real business as he should be. "Don''t let it get cold," he gestured at the pastry in my hand and reminded me casually.


    Those words suddenly made my motion freeze. They sounded too familiar, and for a moment, I had a mad thought that it was Bai Ye sitting across from me, urging me to eat before the food grew cold when I got too distracted talking to him. It was a scene that happened almost every time he joined me for a meal. Sometimes he would smile and promise that he wasn''t going anywhere, and I could take my time telling him anything after I was full. Other times, he would sigh helplessly and stop me with a lingering kiss, making me too embarrassed to keep chattering.


    I looked up, and when I saw it was Xie Lun giving me aplicated stare, I remembered that those days were now only a memory of the past. I shook my head, giving myself a silent scoff, and bit into the pastry.


    These were the foods I grew up with, and I savored them carefully, hoping that the childhood memories they brought back could rece the tangled thoughts in my head. But the moment that familiar taste started spreading over my tongue, the first thing that rushed into my mind was ¡­ the almond pastry that Bai Ye made for me once.


    He had asked me frequently about the cuisine style in this part of the country. What spices and ingredients weremon, which snacks were my favorites ¡­ When I told him one time about these almond pastries, I had no idea how they were made, and he kept tweaking the recipes for weeks until the vor came out exactly the same as I remembered. I had been thrilled back then that his invention satisfied my nostalgic pte, but now, when I finally got a chance to taste the real thing, all I could think of was the one he had put so much effort into making for me, and the smile on his face when I told him how much I liked it.


    A dull pain stabbed my heart. I had hoped that leaving Mount Hua for a few days would help me forget all these faster, but memories of him followed me like a shadow, looming over me everywhere I went. The taste of almonds suddenly turned too bitter in my mouth, and I sniffled a little.


    "Something wrong?" I heard Xie Lun ask.


    Remembering that someone else was watching me, I pulled myself out of my musings. "I ¡­ I haven''t had these for too long," I said. "The taste turned out different from what I expected." Trying clumsily to hide what I was thinking, I pushed the te back towards Xie Lun. "They are really good though, you should try some as well."


    Xie Lun nced at me. I was sure that he noticed my unusualness, and I was grateful that he didn''t ask about it. He fetched a roasted pork bun for himself. "Time changes everything, doesn''t it?" he said after a brief pause.


    I looked at him, uncertain what he was leading to. He smiled as he broke the bun into bite-sized morsels. "We get too used to our surroundings, and sometimes too attached. Where we live, who we spend time with, what we eat ¡­ It''s hard to break out of the life we lead, and we might even think it''s impossible at first. But in the end, all it takes is time. No favoritesst forever, and no loss is irreceable."


    Xie Lun took his bite and chewed it elegantly. I sat still, baffled. What he said was nothing beyond a typical daoist revtion¡ªespecially expected from someone choosing a devoted path like him, and especially fitting given the excuse I just used¡ªbut somehow I felt that he meant something more.. Reaching for another piece of pastry absentmindedly, I spent the rest of breakfast pondering what he was trying to tell me.

 Chapter 156 - Have We Met Before?

    Chapter 156 ¨C Have We Met Before?


    When Xie Lun imed that he had gathered enough information from people-watching at the breakfast stall, we took a walk along the river, and I exined to him the geology of the area around us. He didn''t tell me what kind of spiritual power fluctuation he was here to investigate, so I could only describe everything as detailed as possible. But somehow, I couldn''t shake off the feeling that he wasn''t paying as much attention as he should be, and I wondered if I was focusing on the wrong aspects of the matter.


    "Do you still have any family and friends in this vige?" Xie Lun asked atst when I ran out of topics.


    "Not really." I shook my head. "gues hit this area quite often. The one that took my parents'' lives five years ago wiped off over half of the vige. No one I was close to survived." I paused, contemting the reason behind his question. "If you need more up-to-date information, we can ask any viger. People here are quite friendly¡ª"


    "Elder?" a voice came from behind us, interrupting our conversation.


    Our steps halted. Xie Lun and I nced around, and when we realized that there was no one else walking on this path, we turned back. A woman in herte twenties was staring at us¡ªat Xie Lun, to be more exact¡ªher face filled with disbelief and an almost ecstatic delight. Before we could ask what she was calling us for, she suddenly dropped to her knees. "Elder!" she cried. "You''ve finallye back to us! I prayed to the heavens every day for a chance to express my gratitude to you in person ¡­ My wishes havee true!"


    Such a sudden and humble show of respect caught us off guard. Xie Lun looked at me confusedly, and I gave him an equally confused look back. I didn''t recognize this woman ¡­ and how could she have seen Xie Lun before? Our vige was too far from Mount Hua, almost impossible to reach without a flying sword.


    "Have we met before?" Xie Lun asked as I helped the woman get back to her feet.


    The woman was so excited that she had broken into tears. "I don''t expect you to remember me ¡­" she sobbed, "but I will never forget that I owe you my life." Under our even more confused re, she took out a handkerchief from her sleeve and handed it to us with a slight blush on her face. "I embroidered the pattern on your cuffs onto all my handkerchiefs and carried it with me every day ¡­ as a token of remembrance and gratitude. But I never thought I''d be able to see you again in my lifetime!"


    Xie Lun and I exchanged a look, and our eyesnded on the handkerchief. A silver cloud pattern just like the one on our robes was indeed embroidered at the center of it. This time, Xie Lun studied the woman more carefully. "You said I''ve saved your life?"


    "And my whole family''s lives ¡­ and many more in this vige," the woman said. Seeing that Xie Lun still didn''t remember what she was referring to, she continued, "It was a long time ago ¡­ twelve years by now, in fact. I was still a maiden back then, and that fever spreading through our vige almost killed off my whole family. But thanks to you, we''ve all recovered, and I¡ª" she blushed a little again, "¡ªeven though I''m now married with my own family, I will never forget the man who saved us all ¡­"


    What the woman said suddenly made my heart skip a bit. "Twelve years ago?" I blurted. "He¡ª"


    "Twelve years ago, I was still a boy." Xie Lun smiled. "I don''t look that old to you, do I? I''m very sorry to disappoint you, mistress ¡­ but I am not the person who saved your family."


    The woman shook her head firmly. "They said you are an immortal. Immortals don''t age, how could you have been a boy?"


    "I''m not an immortal," Xie Lun exined helplessly. "Though I am a cultivator indeed. This pattern that you recognized me with¡ª" he pointed at her handkerchief, "¡ªis an insignia of my sect, but I''m not the only one that can wear it. Many of my fellow disciples have it too."


    He gestured at me. When the woman saw the same embroidery on my hem, her mouth opened wide. "But how could it not be you?" She stared at Xie Lun. "It''s been a long time, and I might not remember your face as clearly as I used to, but I couldn''t forget how¡ª" She bit her lips as if a little embarrassed. "¡­Who else in this world can look as handsome as you do?"


    Xie Lun blinked, clearly surprised by the woman''s straightforward speech. He sighed and continued to exin how he couldn''t have been the person she thought he was, but I was no longer listening. I lowered my head, staring at the silver cloud pattern on my robe.


    Like Xie Lun said, this was indeed the insignia of Mount Hua, but the exact patterns used by each hall varied slightly. Different arrangements of the clouds, different directions of the sun rays ¡­ What the woman showed us on her handkerchief was the exact same design as the one on Xie Lun''s robe and mine. A design that was only allowed to be used by the three halls dating back to the founding of Mount Hua¡ªthe Gatekeeper''s, Teng Yuan''s, and Bai Ye''s.


    Out of all the men at these three halls, who else looked as young as Xie Lun, with the knowledge to save the sick and an appearance worthy of such praises?


    My heart was beating so violently that I could feel it pounding against my throat. Twelve years ago ¡­ I was six. The deadly fever that swept through our vige and almost imed this woman''s life ¡­ had almost imed mine as well.


    The traveling medicine man that saved me back then ¡­ was Bai Ye?

 Chapter 157 - Forbidden Art

    Chapter 157 ¨C Forbidden Art


    All of a sudden, pieces from the past that I hadn''t connected together became clearer than ever.


    When I first looked into that crystal orb, I knew from the emotional resonation that the girl in red was me, though I didn''t know precisely how we were rted. I had simply assumed since then that she was my previous life, but now that I had the rity of mind to think it through, I realized that it couldn''t be that simple. I didn''t look like her at all, and appearances weren''t supposed to change during rebirth.


    Besides, the book I read in Bai Ye''s library about demonic swords had clearly stated that des like Twin Stars would reap their victims of afterlives. I didn''t know why Bai Ye took the trouble to kill that girl with her own swords, but since he did, it meant that her soul would no longer be able to enter the cycle of life. I couldn''t have been her reincarnation no matter what.


    None of these made any sense given how vividly I felt her death. The pain and the emotions shouldn''t have felt as real as my own if I didn''t share the same soul with her. But now, after learning what had happened twelve years ago, it all dawned on me. No wonder I survived that fever like a miracle when everyone thought I was beyond saving. No wonder my parents said that I was almost like a different person after I recovered ¡­


    Because I was. Bai Ye brought me back ¡­ by putting that girl''s soul into another dying girl''s body. Even though I woke up again with the original Yun Qing-er''s memories, I wasn''t her anymore. I was the girl that Bai Ye had killed ¡­ without any memories of her past.


    A mix of feelings surged in me. Why did he do this? Did he realize that he still loved her and wanted a second chance, or did he do it simply to bring back the power of Twin Stars?


    And how did he manage such an impossible deed?


    "Yun Qing-er." Xie Lun''s voice startled me, and I looked up. The woman was already gone while I was lost in my musings. "People here are certainly persistent," he smiled and shook his head. "I''m sorry it took so long."


    I returned a smile somewhat weakly. "Did you manage to convince her?" I asked, realizing btedly that my voice was slightly quivering again.


    "I told her I will send her regards to the right person if I get a chance," Xie Lun replied and gave me a long stare. This time, he didn''t pretend to not notice my unnaturalness. "Did she remind you of something unpleasant from the past?"


    I didn''t want to tell anyone else about what happened between Bai Ye and me. Things wereplicated enough the way they were, and I didn''t need any more judgment or pity from others. But just as I was about to shake my head and make up some excuses, a different thought emerged in my head. Xie Lun was well-learned in misceneous arts and tricks ¡­ Would he be able to guess how Bai Ye had done all this?


    So I sighed and said instead, "It''s just that I remembered the gue she mentioned from twelve years ago. A lot of the vigers fell sick at that time, and many didn''t make it. We cultivators have the responsibility to protectmoners and help those in need, but there''s only so much we can do. We can''t bring back a person from death, after all."


    Xie Lun looked at me. For a moment, his gaze seemed a little strange, and I wondered if he was suspecting the intention behind myment. But then he chuckled. "Bringing back the dead ¡­ might be beyond the power of you and me, but for an experienced immortal, it is not impossible."


    My eyes widened. So he did know? "But how?" I asked. "When a person dies, their soul either enters the cycle of rebirth immediately or disperses into the ether if they miss the chance. How is it possible to retrieve it afterward?"


    Xie Lun smiled. "No one said it''s easy. It takes more than just power and knowledge to break the natural cycle of life and act against the dao of the universe. For forbidden arts like this, there is always a price to pay."


    "What kind of price?" I asked, though I wasn''t sure if I wanted to hear the answer. "And ¡­ who pays for it?"


    "The price depends on the method. The longer the person has been dead, and the stronger their soul is, the higher the price. And who do you think pays for it? Why would anyone risk such an act if they have to bear the consequences themselves?"


    All the blood inside me grew cold. I suddenly remembered that conversation between Bai Ye and my parents while I was on the brink of death. When Bai Ye told my mother that my illness was past the point of healing, he had said that the only way left to save me was to resort to a forbidden art, and their child would have to bear the consequences ¡­


    Seeing my astonishment, Xie Lun smiled again and added, "I know you miss your family, but don''t think about those unrealistic tricks. Just like demonic swords, these are dark powers that never lead to good endings. Let the deceased rest in peace. If you want to pay your respects, we can visit them at the cemetery. I was nning on examining that area next anyway."


    I nodded absentmindedly. Having him misinterpret it this way was better than inferring my real intention, I suppose. But as we made our way down the river towards the edge of the vige, I couldn''t stop turning his words over and over in my head. Dark powers that never lead to good endings ¡­


    What in the world had Bai Ye nned, and what was waiting for me next?

 Chapter 158 - Moving On

    Chapter 158 ¨C Moving On


    Regardless of my doubts and concerns, the afternoon passed peacefully at the cemetery. Xie Lun still never told me any details about the issue he was here for, and I wasn''tpletely sure how else to help, so while he walked around the area to investigate by himself, I picked up the old traditions and kneeled in front of my family''s gravestones, talking to my parents softly like we were sitting down together in an idle chat.


    I wasn''t really thinking about my family when I asked Xie Lun those questions earlier. But now that I was here after a long five years, it suddenly felt as if I had endless things to say to them. I talked about my life at Mount Hua: how I learned medicine to save lives, how I gained experience with swords to protect myself, and how I made friends who helped and supported me whenever I was in need. After some hesitation, I also mentioned the person who taught me and cared for me during the past five years. I kept most of the details to myself though¡ªthe customs in our vige were conservative, and I wasn''t sure how well my parents would take it if I told them everything.


    Besides, I wasn''t sure how much of those memories I wanted to simply bury in the back of my mind.


    I also didn''t bring up the news I just discovered on this trip. Instead, I reminisced about lots of other trivial things from when I was a child. The big dog that guarded our house, the sweet osmanthus tree in our yard, the food and candies that we made for each festival ¡­ As those memories shed one by one across my mind, I found myself smiling. Whether or not I was really their daughter, my parents never stopped loving me, and those carefree days cleared my head like a refreshing breeze.


    When Xie Lun came back, he seemed pleasantly surprised by my lightened mood. "You could''vee visited them more often if you wanted to," he said. "I''m sure your¡ª I''m sure no one would''ve made a big deal out of it."


    I smiled. Cultivators were supposed to cut all ties from their early lives once sworn into a sect. Although I never fully lost that attachment because of Bai Ye''s leniency on rules, I wasn''t tant enough to want to show it so openly. "Dwelling on the past hinders our training," I replied and got up. "I wouldn''t have thought ofing here today if not for the coincidence."


    Xie Lun nodded. "Dwelling on the past isn''t the way to move forward," he agreed thoughtfully, "but it''s always easier said than done. It''s natural to miss what is gone ¡­ and to want what we no longer have."


    I stared at him. Another daoist revtion? Somehow, even though I knew we were talking about my parents, I couldn''t help but feel that he was implying more. "Then what do we do if we can''t help it?" I asked, deciding that whatever matter he was trying to give me advice for, I''d hear it out. "What do we do if something is ¡­ too much for us to let go?"


    Xie Lun smiled. "We tell ourselves that it''s all in the past. Either we enjoyed it while itsted, or we learned from it so that it won''t happen again. Then we move on."


    Those simple words struck me somewhere. I stood still, staring at Xie Lun with too many thoughts going through my head, until heughed and said, "Don''t look so surprised. I chose to dedicate my life to swords for a reason, as I never felt or believed in worldly attachments like most people do ¡­ Now, shall we find somece for dinner?"


    What he said was just more unsolicited revtions about life, I convinced myself. Nodding a bit hungrily, I pushed the rest of the impossible thoughts out of my head and focused on finding something for my slowly returning appetite.


    ~ ~


    We lingered in the vige for another two days. After visiting almost all the food spots and markets I remembered, the colorful childhood memories slowly drove away the gloominess drowning me over the past week. Combined with all the food that Xie Lun almost forced me to eat, as well as his asional revtion speeches, I suppose I shouldn''t be surprised to find myself returning to Mount Hua refreshed and energetic.


    Although Xie Lun couldn''t have known the real reason behind my gloominess, I knew he was trying to cheer me up after noticing my unusual silence, and I knew I owed him a huge favor. One day, I''d find a way to return it. But what I needed to focus on at the moment was to not let this effort go to waste. I tried not to think about the empty garden and the missing figure at the tea table when I stepped through the front gate. I tried not to pay attention to the quiet corridor as I passed between the equally quiet rooms. I tried not to habitually wait for someone to correct my poses while I practiced, to call me for lunch when it was time, to remind me to put on an extrayer as the following weeks flew by and the weather grew colder and colder.


    It was hard at first, but I knew I could do it, and I had to do it. If Bai Ye was really going to spend years on that retreat¡ªwhich made me wonder how drastic a breakthrough it could be¡ªthen I couldn''t afford to waste all that precious time on sulking and achieving nothing. I''d make him exin everything to me when hees back. With a sword if I had to. But for now, like Xie Lun said, I had to move on.


    A month passed. The season slowly drew into winter, and I woke up one morning to find that the first snow was already upon us. I had always loved snow since I was a child. But this time, when I stared nkly into the garden nketed in pure whiteness, nothing except that scene in the crystal orb filled my mind. I gritted my teeth and rolled out of bed, picking up a broom the first thing after I opened the door, determined to clear all the snow out of my sight.


    That was when I saw the bright sh of a flying swordnding in front of our gate. A beautiful voice rang instead of a knock: "Bai Ye?"

 Chapter 159 - Love Rivals

    Chapter 159 ¨C Love Rivals


    I froze with the broom half-raised in the air. That sounded like Su Nian''s voice. Why would she be here to look for Bai Ye? Shouldn''t everyone know that he was on a retreat?


    Dropping the broom, I dusted my sleeves and straightened my cor, making sure that I looked orderly and presentable before I opened the gate.


    It was Su Nian indeed, and her perfect smile faltered when she saw it was me. Then a different smile returned to her face, with all the confidence and pride but none of the softness and warmth. "Is your master out of retreat today?" she asked.


    Today? That wasn''t like anything Bai Ye said to me when he left. Seeing no point in telling Su Nian those details though, I shook my head and replied simply, "Master isn''t back yet, and he didn''t tell me how long it would take."


    Su Nian raised a delicate eyebrow. "He didn''t tell you something this important?" She gave me a skeptical look. "How big of a breakthrough was he expecting?"


    I understood why she had asked that question. Retreats followed standard schedules, in the form of seven rounds of seven-day meditations, nine rounds of nine days, and so on. Bigger breakthroughs meant longer sessions. Today was the forty-ninth day since Bai Ye left¡ªas much as I tried not to think about him, I couldn''t help but count the days that he owed me an exnation¡ªand it would''ve been a reasonable date to expect him to return if he wasn''t going through anything major.


    "He didn''t tell me that either," I said truthfully. "I can let him know when hees back that you were looking for him, or I can pass a message if you prefer."


    Su Nian stared at me again. Then she sneered. "I can''t trust you with that ¡­ It''s not in your interest to tell him about visitors like me, is it?"


    It was my turn to stare at her then. I had always known that Su Nian didn''t particrly like me, but I hadn''t heard her speak with such open hostility either. Before I had a chance to respond, she added, "It''s just you and me here, Yun Qing-er, so I might as well put it straightforwardly. You might be able to hide your thoughts from other people, but you can''t hide them from me. I was in the same position once, after all."


    I frowned. I knew she was talking about Bai Ye, and I knew it was pointless to try to pretend that I didn''t understand what she was implying. Normally, I would let awkward conversations like this pass as quickly as they could by staying quiet, but maybe because of the grudges I had been holding for this past month, or maybe because of the unpleasant memories that the snow reminded me of this morning, I didn''t feel like taking her veiled barbs quietly this time. So I said instead, "It''s not asplicated as you think, Master Su Nian. Only those who vie for attention from someone that isn''t interested in them will be so concerned with potential love rivals. I''d be more than d to pass on a message for you if you like."


    Su Nian''s eyes widened. She obviously didn''t expect me to talk back to her this way, but like she said, it was just her and me here, with no one else around to judge, and I was too busy dealing with all the other troubles these days to care about how I might''ve just offended an immortal.


    "I suppose you do have some backbones," she said. The courteous smile disappeared from her face, and her piercing gaze swept me from head to toe. "But you speak too soon. What makes you think that you''re not vying for attention from someone that isn''t interested in you? What makes you think that someone like Bai Ye would ever consider someone like you?"


    I had no interest in hearing any preaches or ridicules from her, but she didn''t give me a choice. "You don''t know him," she continued. "You don''t know what kind of woman is worthy of him, and you don''t know how much he had loved someone before. If you do, then you''ll understand how childish and hopeless your feelings for him are."


    If I had heard those words two months ago, they may have stabbed my heart and hurt more than I could imagine. But now, everything felt numb on my already hardened feelings. "You know who he had loved before?" I asked somewhat absentmindedly.


    Su Nian''s lips curled. "Of course. His one and only love of a lifetime, I dare say. She was beautiful. Powerful. Truly his equal in every way. I''m sorry to say this, but you have to understand that you are nothingpared to her."


    I knew Su Nian was trying to gloat by making me jealous, but my attention was on something else. The woman she was referring to ¡­ "You''ve met her?" I asked. "Who was she?"


    Su Nianughed. "Bai Ye didn''t tell you? He doesn''t seem to trust you all that much then, hiding everything from his retreat to his lover from you ¡­ But I suppose it''s understandable. After all, I was the one that stayed by his side after she was gone. I was the one that apanied him through those hard times and helped him recover from that pain of loss. I know him much better¡ª" she leaned in closer, hissing every word, "so do you know for sure which one of us is vying for attention that we don''t deserve?"


    Pulling back, Su Nian turned and left with a triumphant smile. My dumbstruck face must''ve satisfied her vicious jealousy ¡­ though she would never know that it was shock instead of hurt that made me freeze like a statue in the snow.


    Bai Ye had told me before that he was too despondent to pay attention to Su Nian while she stayed at his hall. I had always taken for granted that the source of his sorrow back then was the incident with Twin Stars, but from what Su Nian just said ¡­ it was actually the loss of a lover?


    Was that lover the same girl I was thinking? If so ¡­ if Bai Ye had loved her so much that he couldn''t get over her death for decades ¡­ then why did he kill her?

 Chapter 160 - Tell Me Who I Am

    Chapter 160 ¨C Tell Me Who I Am


    It took me the whole morning to sweep the snow in the garden. Not that there was that much snow to work on, but my mind was drifting so frequently that I ended up sweeping the same area over and over again without realizing it. By the third time I found myself wasting time on the same porch steps, I sighed and cursed a little at my terrible inefficiency.


    Nevertheless, I appreciated the opportunity to get distracted by thinking. My life had been upside-down ever since Bai Ye left on his retreat. From the shock and denial at first, to the heartache that followed, to the struggles to get my spirits back and face reality the way it was, I had been too overwhelmed and too busy to sit down and think everything through. Perhaps part of it was also because of fear¡ªI was afraid that the more I found out about the truth behind the past five years, the more I''d realize that everything I held dear in my heart was a lie. But now, with a boring broom in my hands and Su Nian''s smugments echoing in my ears, I suddenly started to see things in a different light.


    When I looked into that crystal orb, I had been too affected by the hate and hurt I felt upon the girl''s death, and I simply believed every word she said without doubt. I believed that Bai Ye was using her as a means to gain power, and I assumed naturally that history was repeating itself on me. Bai Ye didn''t deny it either ¡­ But thinking carefully through everything from my past to present self, it didn''t make sense.


    Everyone knew the dark power of demonic swords. Even though the Gatekeeper had buried the past havoc wreaked by Twin Stars, he and Teng Yuan clearly remembered every detail of it, and they wouldn''t have tolerated Bai Ye risking such an act again. But neither of them tried that hard to object when they found out he had given me these swords. They didn''t seem to judge him all that harshly for it either. In fact, the way they looked at him every time Twin Stars was mentioned always seemed more sympathetic than disapproving.


    Besides, I was the one that kept begging Bai Ye for methods to elerate my progress with swords. He had always wanted me to follow the path of medicine instead, and he wouldn''t have even given me Twin Stars if not for my persistence. If he wanted something out of it, he didn''t need to go through so much effort to pretend otherwise.


    I stared at the already snow-free path I was still sweeping back and forth. For the first time in over a month, I had a feeling that the truth may not be what I thought it was. If Bai Ye had loved that girl as much as Su Nian said, then there must be more to all of this. At the very least, there must be a reason why he chose to tell me about my past death in such a dramatic way, at such a time so that I had to wait years for an exnation.


    I didn''t know if I should feel relieved or anxious about this new discovery, but instinct told me that I shouldn''t do what he wanted me to do this time. He wanted me to wait, but somehow, I knew I would regret it if I did. Dropping the broom and dusting my robe, I strode out of the garden.


    ~ ~


    The main peak was lively when I arrived, a stark contrast to the empty hall I had gotten used to over the past month. Groups of disciples were chatting andughing while clearing the footpaths, while packs of younger ones were busy throwing snowballs at each other. I dodged all the exuberance carefully, smiling my greetings as I picked my way towards Xie Lun''s hall.


    "Senior Yun!" Qi Lian was the first to see me as usual, running up to the doorway in surprise. "Are you looking for Senior Xie?"


    I halted over the threshold. Qi Lian''s greetings always started with how long I hadn''t visited, how much things had changed ¡­ It was strange to see him starting a conversation so abruptly, and with a strange topic at that. "I''m not looking for him," I replied. "Why? Is he alright?"


    Qi Lian blinked, and a few other disciples around us darted probing gazes at me in unison. "Oh, i-it''s nothing," Qi Lian smiled quickly. "It''s just that he happens to be out today ¡­ But the rest of us are all happy to see you after such a long time, of course. Would you like some tea?"


    His reaction was a bit unusual, but I was too upied with other thoughts to care at the moment. "I''m looking for your master," I said straightforwardly. "If he is around, could you help me pass a word that I''d like to speak with him? It shouldn''t take long."


    I expected Qi Lian to give me a puzzled look, as it wasn''t amon request to speak to someone else''s master, but instead, his face lit up with a grin that had "I knew it" written all over. "Master is in the library," he said almost hastily, "I''ll tell him right away."


    The puzzled look ended up on my own face, and I watched Qi Lian scurry over to the back of the hall. Shaking my head cluelessly, I ignored his strangeness and concentrated on the reason why I was here, waiting patiently until he scurried back into the front lobby and led me into a side chamber of their library.


    Teng Yuan was leaning in a chair with a book in hisp. After bowing our entrance, Qi Lian backed out of the room and closed the door, leaving only Teng Yuan and me. "I heard you came to speak with me," Teng Yuan closed the book and said. "Bai Ye had mentioned before that you mighte with questions on his sword techniques."


    I took a deep breath. "I came with a question indeed, Master Teng Yuan, but not on sword techniques." Dropping to my knees, I greeted him again formally with the most ceremonious prostration.. "I implore you ¡­ to tell me who I am."

 Chapter 161 - The Better Question

    Chapter 161 ¨C The Better Question


    The room was dead silent. I kept my forehead touched to the ground, and I could feel Teng Yuan''s gaze piercing me from the back of my head as I waited for his response.


    I knew he had the answer I needed. From the way he looked at me ever since the first day we met, I could tell that he had figured something no one else did. I didn''t know how he managed at first, but after Su Nian''s visit today, I realized that it was because Bai Ye had called me "Qing-er" in front of him and asked him to help protect me. Bai Ye had shown him how special I was ¡­ and seeing Twin Stars on my belt, Teng Yuan must''ve guessed that I was the girl from Bai Ye''s past.


    I didn''t know if I could convince Teng Yuan to tell me anything about it though. After all, he was Bai Ye''s friend, and Bai Ye clearly didn''t want me to know the rest of the truth. All I could do was try my best.


    As I expected, Teng Yuan said stiffly after a long pause, "What makes you ask such a question, and what makes you think I know the answer?"


    I rose. Sinctly, I told him about the vision in the crystal orb, the suspicions I had about my rtionship to the girl in the vision, and the history of Twin Stars that Bai Ye had told me a while back. I skipped the part about what I learned at the vige though. "I can tell that you knew of my previous self," I said in the end, "as well as the reason why my master had kept those details from me. Since he is no longer here to tell me the rest of the story ¡­ I can only ask for your help."


    Teng Yuan smiled. "If Bai Ye didn''t want to tell you more, then he must have his reasons. Why should I go against his will and spill his secrets to you?"


    I knew this question wasing, and I had kept trying to find the best answer on my way to this hall. "Because I still have ess to Twin Stars while he is away," I tried the one that I thought was the most convincing. "If there are secrets I don''t know of rted to those swords, I might unknowingly cause another disaster with them."


    "That''s the Gatekeeper''s pointless worry." Teng Yuan shook his head. "Like Bai Ye said, Twin Stars no longer holds the same power it used to. You will not be able to wreak the same havoc with it even if you wanted to."


    "Because what my master is doing ¡­ may not be right," I tried again. "Everyone knows the risk of resorting to the dark power of demonic swords. If he is still coveting such power, we need to help and stop him before it''s toote."


    This time, Teng Yuanughed. "Your excuses are grand, but unfortunately, as long as Twin Stars doesn''t have the ability to overturn Mount Hua again, I have no interest in overseeing other people''s righteousness."


    I bit my lips. Teng Yuan knew I wasn''t telling the truth ¡­ But why did it matter to him? Was he guarding the secret because he had made a promise to Bai Ye, or did he simply not trust my intention?


    "Because ¡­" I lowered my head, deciding that if Teng Yuan truly knew who I was, then nothing between Bai Ye and me would be shocking news to him anyway, and I could afford to be honest for once. "Because ¡­ I love him, and I''m afraid. He told me before he left that he might spend years on this retreat. I''m afraid that if I spend all this time doubting him and suspecting him, I''ll have nothing but hate left for him when hees back. Even if all of this was only a misunderstanding, it will be toote to correct anything by then. If you treat him as a friend ¡­ you wouldn''t want to see that happen either."


    This was the first time I ever acknowledged my feelings for Bai Ye to someone else. I thought I might feel embarrassed, or even ashamed for such a sin, but I didn''t. The words rolled off of my tongue as naturally as if I was talking about the weather.


    Teng Yuan looked at me. Then he smiled again. "Do you think Bai Ye hasn''t considered that possibility?"


    My heart suddenly skipped a beat. Teng Yuan was right ¡­ No one knew me as well as Bai Ye, and he must''ve expected me to feel this way right now. But why? Was he not concerned that my feelings for him might change because of it?


    Just as I helplessly tried to search for another excuse, Teng Yuan waved a hand and gestured for me to stop. "It''s alright. He had asked me before to give you my help when you are in need ¡­ and since you seem so desperate right now to know the truth, he can''t me me for it." He stood up from his chair, pacing towards the window. "Has he ever told you about the spirit of a sword?"


    I didn''t know why Teng Yuan started with such an irrelevant topic, but seeing that he had finally agreed to my request, I let out a sigh of relief and nodded at once. "He mentioned it briefly," I said. "He told me that the spiritual power used to forge Twin Stars captured the purest essence from the heavens and the earth, which could evolve over time into a consciousness with a will of its own."


    "And sometimes those consciousnesses can be soplex that they be indistinguishable from a human soul," Teng Yuan said. "You asked me to tell you who you are. But the better question you should''ve asked is ¡­ what you are."


    I stared at him in speechless disbelief. WHAT I am? He couldn''t mean that I was ¡­ the spirit of Twin Stars?

 Chapter 162 - Blood On Their Hands

    Chapter 162 ¨C Blood On Their Hands


    "The ancient way of sword forging has been gone for too long," Teng Yuan continued, "so it''s no surprise that thises as a shock to you. But in the old days, it wasn''t unheard of for spirits to awaken from legendary swords and take on human forms. They are simr to immortals, as they don''t age and don''t require sustenance to survive. When they die, they enter the same cycle of life as we humans do."


    He paused, letting the information sink in.


    My first thought was that such a ridiculous possibility couldn''t be real. But after the initial shock subsided, I realized that this was the only way to exin many things that didn''t make sense before. The fact that the girl¡ªmy previous self¡ªremained so young throughout the visions; the fact that the tell-tale crimson light from Twin Stars glowed all over her when she wielded them; the fact that Bai Ye said she needed the bonding technique to support her body ¡­


    And the fact that she called him master, despite Bai Ye never taking a disciple before. Because she wasn''t his disciple ¡­ She was his sword.


    "I had only suspected your identity at first," Teng Yuan added, seeing that I had made sense out of the news, "when I saw that Bai Ye had given you Twin Stars. Those swords have been locked away in a hidden ce for hundreds of years. Even the Gatekeeper and I didn''t know where to find them, so I knew there must be something special about you that warranted such privileged treatment."


    I recalled the secret chamber inside Bai Ye''s sword vault. I had only thought back then that he had kept Twin Stars locked away in fear of its power, but now that Teng Yuan mentioned it ¡­ "Did he hide the swords because of me?" I asked. "Would I be affected if something happens to them?"


    "To some extent. Since the sword is your true physical body, its power is inseparable from yours. Certain damages to the des can harm you, and certain adverse effects can be transferred to you."


    "Such as poison?" I suddenly understood Bai Ye''s reaction that time after hearing I had cut Chu Xi''s spiritual pet with Twin Stars.


    Teng Yuan nodded. "Honestly, if I were Bai Ye, I would''ve chosen to keep Twin Stars locked away before you gain enough power to fend for yourself. That was why I wasn''t certain about my suspicion of who you were ¡­ until Bai Ye gave you the bait stone at Jade Temple. That stone is a useless artifact for most of us, but as a sword spirit, you will be susceptible to its effect, and it''s possible that someone with the right type of spiritual power could use it to influence you." He paused, looking into my eyes. "I presume that Bai Ye has told you to keep it in a safe ce and not hand it to anyone else. He does care about you."


    That dull pain hit me again. I knew Bai Ye cared about me. Even though he never told me the reason, he always made sure to warn me against any potential threat, and he was always there to save me whenever I was in danger. But that was what made it so hard to understand him ¡­


    "Do you know what happened between them ¡­ between us?" I finally asked the question that had been heavy on my mind for over a month. "If he cared about me in the past as well ¡­ Why did he kill me?"


    Teng Yuan''s gaze darkened. He didn''t answer at first. Instead, he looked at me as if he wanted to find some kind of hint from my own expression, and when he didn''t find any, he said atst, "How much did he tell you about the incident with Twin Stars over two hundred years ago?"


    So it was really rted to that incident then. A bad omen rose in me. "He only said that Twin Stars went berserk because he let it grow too strong," I replied honestly, "and that it turned Mount Hua into a living hell. He didn''t tell me the details ¡­ and I didn''t ask."


    "I can give you the details." Teng Yuan''s voice turned cold. "Ny-seven people died from it. Two hundred and forty-six injured. That was every single person at Mount Hua at the time. It happened over three days and three nights while the Gatekeeper and I were away on an errand. When we returned, the dirt was stained red all over the main peak, and the air smelled like blood everywhere we went. Even after two hundred years, it is a sight that I can never forget."


    My heart stopped. I had expected it to be carnage, but over three hundred innocent lives ¡­ I couldn''t bring myself to imagine Bai Ye doing such a thing. How far gone was he? And how could he possibly still want the power of Twin Stars after all this?


    "That was when he killed me?" I asked. "I was one of those ny-seven people?"


    Teng Yuan stared at me again. Then he let out a coldugh. "Have you never wondered why Bai Ye was forgiven for such a sin? Why he is still one of the most revered immortals at Mount Hua ¡­ and why the Gatekeeper and I, who remember every detail of that tragedy, still respect him as much as we ever did?"


    I did ask myself the same questions many times before. "Because he was affected by the demonic power of the swords?" I ventured. "Because he didn''t mean it?"


    Teng Yuan shook his head. "You know he wasn''t bound to Twin Stars. How could the power have affected him to such a degree?"


    "Because ¡­" I suddenly paused as an impossible thought emerged in my head. "Because ¡­"


    "Because he wasn''t the one that did it." Teng Yuan helped me finish the words that I could no longer bring myself to say. "He owned Twin Stars, but he didn''t wield them.. The one with blood on their hands ¡­ was you."

 Chapter 163 - Making Amends

    Chapter 163 ¨C Making Amends


    Teng Yuan wasn''t speaking loudly, but his words roared like thunder in my ears. My mind went nk.


    "Bai Ye might have been able to stop you sooner ¡­ if he wasn''t away from Mount Hua on the same errand that day with the Gatekeeper and me." Teng Yuan looked out the window, as if gazing into the past through the nket of whiteness. "But it was toote when we returned. You hadpletely lost control. If he didn''t kill you then, the bloodshed would''ve spread much farther than just Mount Hua."


    I opened my mouth, but I couldn''t find my voice. If he didn''t kill me ¡­ But how could he not? With the blood of all those innocent people on my hands ¡­ How could I live?


    "He has always med himself for what happened," Teng Yuan continued, "because he thinks it''s his fault that Twin Stars overpowered you, and he didn''t do his job to prevent the tragedy when he saw iting. So from his point of view, he didn''t lie to you or intentionally mislead you. He truly believes he is the one responsible for all of this."


    I shook my head. "I''ve seen visions where he tried to convince her¡ªconvince me¡ªto stop bonding with Twin Stars. He did his best, but I wouldn''t listen ¡­"


    Teng Yuan turned back towards me. The expression on his face softened a little. "Even though you are the sword''s spirit, the demonic power of Twin Stars is separate from yours, and you are still susceptible to its influence just like anyone else bound to it. Like you suspected of Bai Ye earlier, that influence can be strong enough to lead you to act against your own will. Although I cannot approve of what you have done, I understand why things happened that way, and it wasn''t fully your fault either."


    I hadn''t expected Teng Yuan to offer words offort like this. My surprise must''ve shown, as he smiled faintly and added, "I admit that the first time I met you¡ªas Yun Qing-er¡ªI thought very little of you. But I''vee to realize since then that you are a different person now from the one that caused the mayhem over two hundred years ago. I don''t know how Bai Ye did it, but I can tell that he has cleansed all the demonic influence out of you."


    "Doesn''t change the fact that I''m the reason why all those lives were lost." My voice trembled a little. "What happened to them ¡­ to those who died and were hurt?"


    "The injured couldn''t continue with cultivation anymore, as their spiritual roots were shattered by the demonic sword. The ones that still retained a tie to themoner''s world returned to their families, whereas most stayed at Mount Hua, and Bai Ye tended to them for the rest of their lives. As for the dead ¡­ it is beyond our power to save souls from demonic swords like Twin Stars. They are long gone now."


    My heart ached. All those lives were lost forever? "But Bai Ye was able to bring me back," I said. "With the same method ¡­ Would it not be possible to save the others as well?"


    Teng Yuan frowned. "I have no clue how he managed to bring you back. It is an astonishing feat to save a soul from a demonic sword, and I presume it was only possible because you were the sword spirit. Don''t take his sacrifice for granted."


    "Of course not!" I said hastily. "That wasn''t what I was implying, and I don''t want to make him pay for my mistake. I only wish that ¡­ Maybe since I am the sword spirit, I might be able to reach those souls while others cannot? If there was a way to save me, then there might still be a chance to make amends and help the rest of them as well, and I don''t want to let that chance slip by."


    Teng Yuan gave me a long look. Then he nodded. "If you are able to save those lives from Twin Stars, it will be a good deed for your own soul. You can ask Bai Ye how he managed to bring you back when he returns from his retreat. All I know is that he locked himself up in the meditation chamber for months after a trip to Azure Dragon Pce. He must have found something there."


    "I will visit Azure Dragon Pce tomorrow," I said. "It will ease my mind ¡­ especially if it''ll take him so long to return from his retreat."


    Teng Yuan nodded again approvingly. Then he sighed. "I can see now why he went out of his way to save you. You have a good heart. It was unfortunate that Twin Stars affected you to such an extent ¡­ but I hope you will understand why he chose to do what he did. He wouldn''t have done anything to hurt you if there was another way."


    Of course I understood. And now that I had learned the truth, I only hoped that he wouldn''t have spared my life back then even if it was possible. That was the least atonement I could make. "I just wish he had told me the truth," I said. "If I had known sooner ¡­"


    "He wants you to live this new life free from the burdens from those memories," Teng Yuan said. "What''s done is done. Dwelling on the past won''t help any of us. Besides, not everyone will be able to understand that you are no longer the same sword spirit as before. If the secret of Twin Stars bes public knowledge, it can make your life quite difficult."


    I clenched my hands into fists. Bai Ye had considered everything for me as always, from my safety to my feelings. Yet I ¡­


    "I won''t let his effort go to waste," I said and bowed low to Teng Yuan. Now, the path in front of me was finally clear, and I knew what I needed to do.

 Chapter 164 - Prove Yourself

    Chapter 164 ¨C Prove Yourself


    I took the long route on my way back, letting the cold wind clear my head as I slowly trod the snowden paths.


    The series of shocking news from the month before must''ve helped me build my resilience. After finding out that I was a dead person reincarnated with a different soul, it wasn''t too hard anymore toe to terms with the fact that I wasn''t even a "person". As unbelievable as everything Teng Yuan told me today was, I managed to take it almost calmly, and my mind even stayed clear enough to think all of it through¡ªno wonder Bai Ye was so hesitant to give me Twin Stars at first; no wonder my soul had no past cycles of life; no wonder the sorrowful look in his eyes that he always tried to hide from me ¡­


    My questions had finally been answered. The visit today would have eased all my worries for the past month and brightened my day ¡­ if not for the revtion that I was the one who ended so many lives.


    And was that really the reason why Bai Ye chose to tell me only part of the story in that crystal orb?


    It didn''t seem to be. If he was only concerned about those things Teng Yuan mentioned, he could''ve simply not told me anything at all. I already stopped using Twin Stars, and I had told him that I didn''t need to know any more of its past. On the other hand, if he decided that I had the right to know about myself, then he should''ve told me what Teng Yuan just did and given me a chance to repent for what I had done before. I wasn''t such a wimp that I couldn''t face reality the way it was, and I wouldn''t be so careless as to spread the secret to everyone else.


    But instead, he chose to tell me a partial truth so misleading that, if not for Su Nian''s surprise visit and what I identally learned at my vige before, I would''ve been led into believing that everything was a result of his betrayal. Why? Why did he do something like this to intentionally hurt my feelings and make me doubt him?


    I gritted my teeth. He still owed me an answer to that question, and I wouldn''t let him get out of this easily when hees out of his retreat. I''d make him exin, apologize, and make it up to me for being so idiotic. But for now, I had more important things to do¡ªand my own atonements to make.


    ~ ~


    I woke up the next morning to the first ray of sun. Azure Dragon Pce was far to the south, and I wanted to make sure there would be enough time to get my answers.


    As one of the few sects focusing on visions and soul power, Azure Dragon Pce barely looked like a cultivation ce at all. In order to keep the surroundings quiet and pure for meditation, the whole area was built like a beautiful garden tucked in a lush valley, decorated with countless ponds and waterfalls. Small buildings dotted the meadows, and the front gate was a huge arch of oak grove, still dense with leaves under the warm southern sun.


    I approached the gate and rang therge bell hanging between the first pair of trees. "Mount Hua disciple Yun Qing-er," I called, knowing that there must be a water mirror somewhere nearby, "seeking Master Luo Ji."


    Luo Ji was the master that held the lesson I attended at Jade Temple. It was the only name I knew of at Azure Dragon Pce. Even though I was quite certain he wouldn''t remember me, it was the only way I could think of to get someone''s attention.


    I let out a sigh of relief when I saw a disciple appearing from behind a tree anding to receive me at the gate. "I''m here with a question on afterlives," I said after exchanging a bow in greeting. "Rted to ¡­ souls that can''t enter the cycle of rebirths for certain reasons, and¡ª"


    "Follow me, please." The disciple smiled and stretched out an arm, gesturing for me to walk with him. I was slightly surprised that he didn''t need to hear my reason for the visit, but I followed him immediately. Rounding a few houses on the way, he led me through the meadow and into a pavilion by the water.


    "Azure Dragon Pce wees all daoist friends," the disciple smiled again and said when I stared nkly into the empty room, "and we do our best to answer all their questions, with only one condition: our visitors need to prove themselves worthy of our attention."


    I blinked. "There is ¡­ a test?" I asked. I had heard of such rules at certain sects before, though they usually came in the form ofpetitions or challenges, and I hadn''t expected to see one at a sect that didn''t focus on swords. "I haven''t trained on visions or any simr art," I admitted a bit hesitantly. "I can only fight with a sword ¡­"


    "The ability to kill is not what we seek." The disciple shook his head. "Youe for an answer, so we will only ask that you have the courage to face what you will learn, and that you will do the right thing with the power of this knowledge."


    The way he phrased this wasn''t straightforward at all. "H-How can I show these?" I asked in confusion. "If I don''t know what the answer is ¡­ how can I prove that I can face it and do the right thing with it?"


    The disciple gestured for me to sit down. Raising his hand, he uttered a spell under his breath, and a twirl of golden light rose from his palm. "This is a vision that will show you the deepest fear in your heart," he said. "Look into the light whenever you are ready. We will be watching over you, and Master Luo Ji will decide if he is willing to speak with you based on your response."


    The golden light levitated from his hand, drifting towards me. The way the spiritual power circled in the shape of a sphere reminded me of that crystal Bai Ye gave me, and I winced. The deepest fear in my heart ¡­ I wouldn''t be surprised at all if it turned out to be rted to Twin Stars. But that was what I was here for, and what they were asking was only fair¡ªif I wanted to make things right, then showing that I had the determination to face the consequences was the least I could do.


    I took a deep breath, and I looked into the light.

 Chapter 165 - Deepest Fear

    Chapter 165 ¨C Deepest Fear


    The disciple in front of me disappeared. The pavilion I was sitting in vanished. I was standing on the snow-covered peak of Mount Hua, gusts of cold winter wind whistling past my face.


    I shivered a little, and I lifted my foot to take a step forward. The snow beneath me crunched, packing down into a footprint trailing behind me. I looked around in amazement. This was unlike any vision I had seen before. Instead of a scene that I could only watch, this one made me part of it, and everything was so vivid that I could even feel the cold air and smell the frozen dirt. Undoubtedly, it would make whatever it was about to show me feel as real as life.


    "Devil!" A scream suddenly sounded from a distance. I swirled, catching a glimpse of a few figures over the summit, the sound of their swords shing echoing over the barren mountaintop. "Abomination!" Another scream followed. A girl''sugh trailed the voices, clear and bright.


    My whole body froze. Thatugh ¡­ I recognized her voice. It was the girl in red ¡­ It was me.


    This scene¡ª


    I didn''t think more before my feet started taking me running. Was this vision a real moment from the past? Was it going to show me what happened at Mount Hua over two hundred years ago? Was the test for me to stop the tragedy from happening?


    The figures drew closer, and I stopped abruptly when the girl and her opponents came into my full view.


    Teng Yuan had told me that the scene at Mount Hua that day was carnage. He had told me that the dirt was stained red all over the peak, and the air smelled like blood. But hearing it and seeing it myself wasn''t the same. My breath caught in my throat as I stared into the lifeless eyes of a body sprawling in front of me, the deep wound on his neck still gushing blood. Beside him, another bodyy with his head snapped into a weird angle, his sword still halfway in its sheath. Death hade so fast for him that he didn''t even get a chance to fully draw his de.


    She was too powerful for them to fight back ¡­ This wasn''t a battle. This was sheer manughter.


    I looked up at the girl. She was still beautiful, her red dress fluttering with her motion as she smoothly and effortlessly danced with Twin Stars in her hands. She was even smiling. In her eyes, thest few men left in front of her were probably no different from a few saplings. She needed no more than a flick of the wrist to cut them down.


    "Stop!" I screamed and reached for my swords. But the vision must''ve removed them, as my hands touched nothing over my belt. I cursed, but I didn''t pause. Running straight into the path of my past self, I switched into a bare-handed fighting stance. "Stop!" I shouted again and aimed for her swords.


    Her arms moved straight through my grip, and her body crossed mine as if she was only a phantom in thin air. Laughing hysterically again, her des whistled past my ears, piercing the body of the disciple behind me.


    I looked down at my hands. Why? This vision felt so real, so tangible ¡­ Why could I not touch her? Why could I not stop her?


    The sounds of des crossing slowly dwindled behind me, and I knew she was almost done with this part of the mountain peak. I stood there, not daring to turn back. Even if this vision was only my own imagination of what happened, I knew it couldn''t be far from the truth, and I couldn''t bring myself to watch the rest of it. The smell of blood filled every pore of me, and I felt sick.


    This ¡­ was me? This coldblooded demon from hell ¡­ was me?


    "Of course it''s you," the girl''s voice suddenly hissed in my ears. My head snapped up, and I saw her looking into my eyes and smiling at me. "Teng Yuan was trying to help you feel less guilty," she continued, "but you know the two of us are one and the same. How can you pretend you are a different person, just because you''ve forgotten what you don''t want to remember?"


    Sheughed and raised Twin Stars, meeting thest disciple still standing. With a clean slice to the throat, she sent him falling to her feet, and she turned back towards me. Stters of scarlet covered her face, and I let out a small scream when I realized that her face ¡­ had changed into mine.


    The girl standing in front of me was still wearing that red dress. Still holding Twin Stars with blood dripping down its tip. But it wasn''t her anymore. It was me ¡­ covered in the stench of carnage, lips curled into a devilish smile.


    "We are one and the same," she said again, this time in my voice. "You''ve always wanted power, haven''t you? You''ve always wanted to prove yourself and be stronger. Do you know why?" Her smile widened. "Because you remember me. You want to be like me again ¡­ And one day you will. When you have the power for it, you will tread my path once more, and you will discover how free your life can be with unlimited possibilities. A whole new world is waiting for you."


    "I''m not like you!" I screamed, but she onlyughed. Slowly, her figure grew transparent, and she started fading into the air like a wisp of smoke.


    "Say that to him," she said, her gaze gliding over me onto a spot behind me. Then she vanished.


    My breath caught. Turning around, I found the person that had been in my dreams every night for the past month and a half standing in front of me, Lightbringer in his grip. His eyes were dark, betraying no emotion.


    "Qing-er," he said softly. "Did you do this?"

 Chapter 166 - I Swear

    Chapter 166 ¨C I Swear


    Air froze in my throat. I opened my mouth and tried to exin¡ªI didn''t do it. This is only a vision. None of it is real¡ª


    "Yes."


    The word that came out of my lips startled both of us. Bai Ye''s gaze darkened, and I stood in ce, in utter disbelief of what I had just said.


    Then it dawned on me. The vision had made me say it. This was the test. The deepest fear in my heart ¡­ was that history would repeat itself, and I would never be able to change what happened or right what was wrong.


    The secret art of Azure Dragon Pce really lived up to its name. This fear hid so deep inside me that even I wasn''t aware of it myself. When Teng Yuan first told me of my past, I had managed to convince myself that I was no longer the same person he spoke of, and the guilt hadn''t hit me nearly as hard until I saw the scene with my own eyes. But now, I finally realized that deep down, I had always known that even if I didn''t remember the past, I was still the same person with blood all over my hands. Deep down, I had always feared that no matter how much I tried to do the right thing this time, I didn''t deserve a better ending, and I would only wind up meeting the same fate once the time came.


    Bai Ye took a step forward. He clenched his sword hard just like he did in that vision in the crystal, his knuckles turning pale. "You leave me no choice," he uttered the same words and raised Lightbringer. Before I could do anything to react or defend myself, he sent the de into my body, down to the hilt.


    I stumbled. The pain piercing through me felt as sharp as real, and it drained all the strength out of me. My knees buckled. I thought I''d copse onto the ground, but the next moment, he caught my limp body in his arms, and I fell into his embrace.


    He held me tight, his arm trembling, and I wondered if this was how he had held mest time after I breathed myst breath. I clenched my teeth against the pain, raising my head to look up at him. His expression was still carefully nk, though the glisten in his eyes betrayed him. His lips parted, as if he wanted to say onest word to me, but in the end, nothing came out, and he closed his eyes.


    Seeing him like this hurt even more than the sword stabbing through my heart. I still remembered this was only a vision, but everything felt too real. His voice, his scent, the warmth of his embrace ¡­ I couldn''t help but think that this was really him, and I couldn''t help but hate myself for bringing this ending upon us once more.


    No. This can''t happen. I had already made him go through this hundreds of years ago, and I can''t let it happen again.


    "Bai Ye," I said in a weak voice. Raising a feeble hand, I sped my fingers around his over the sword hilt. His hand was as cold as mine, trembling like the rest of him. "I understand it now, Bai Ye ¡­ The sin I''vemitted, and the hard decision that I forced you to make. I''m so sorry ¡­ I know I deserve the death you gave me, and if dying again could make things right and bring back the lives of those innocent people, I''d be more than willing to do it, over and over again."


    I gripped his hand. Summoning all my strength, I pulled the hilt up, and I gritted my teeth as the de started moving back out of my body. "But if my death can''t change what has already happened in the past ¡­ then I''ll choose to live. I''ll cherish this second chance and use it to atone for my sins. I don''t want to see all those souls lost beyond the cycle of rebirth forever, and I will do everything I can to help get them back. I don''t want to see you like this either¡ª"


    I let my other hand cup his cheek, tracing the lines of sorrow at the corner of his eyes, wishing that I could smooth them with my touch. "I don''t want to see you bear this pain of killing the person you love. I couldn''t stop itst time ¡­ but I will make things right this time, for you, and for all those who I''ve wronged before. I don''t know if I''m really a different person in this life, but I know that you''ve taught me how to be strong and stay true to my heart, so I will do exactly that. No matter what happens, no matter how hard it is, I won''t let history repeat itself. I won''t let Twin Stars overpower me ever again."


    Moving my hold on his long sword from the hilt to its de, I embraced the pain and gave it onest yank. "This is only a vision," I said feebly but clearly as I pulled its tip out of my body. "None of it is real, and it will never happen. I promise you, Bai Ye. I swear."


    With those words, my strength finally drained. My head grew dizzy, probably due to the loss of blood, and the world started spinning. Just as I thought I was going to lose consciousness, the warm embrace around me disappeared, and the smell of carnage cleared. Mount Hua faded from my view, and I was back at the pavilion at the meadows, staring into the golden light.


    I touched my hand to my heart. The ache was still throbbing, but there was no more blood or wounds on my body.. The vision had ended. I turned a bit nervously towards the disciple next to me, "Did I pass?"

 Chapter 167 - Small World

    Chapter 167 ¨C Small World


    The disciple smiled. "Master Luo Ji is ready for you," he said and turned towards the entrance in a bow.


    I sighed in relief. I didn''t know what exactly they were expecting as the right answer to the test, but if the master was willing to see me, then I should''ve passed. I followed the disciple''s lead and bowed towards the entrance as well, just as the door opened and Luo Ji walked into the pavilion.


    "Have a seat," he waved a hand, and a tea table appeared in the middle of the room that was all empty a moment ago. "The benches are real¡ªwon''t break when you sit on them," heughed when he saw my bewildered expression. "The illusion had simply hidden it from you earlier."


    I nodded, eximing silently that Azure Dragon Pce was really serious with their art, and obeyed.


    "You are truly one with surprises." Luo Ji sat down across from me as the disciple took his leave. "When I saw you didn''t have a past cycle of life, I never thought that it was because you are a sword spirit. Quite a shock even for me."


    I hadn''t expected him to remember me, but I was d that he did. It seemed easier to talk to someone that knew me. "When did you find out I''m a sword spirit?" I asked.


    "Ah, I keep forgetting that disciples from other sects aren''t familiar with our art ¡­ The visions we create are essentially a reflection of your subconscious thoughts. When we look through them, it gives us a glimpse into what is on your mind, be it spoken or hidden in the back."


    I stilled. A glimpse into what was on my mind ¡­ Does that mean that he had seen everything I was thinking? Including what was between me and Bai Ye?


    Noticing my sudden look of worry, Luo Ji smiled. "No need to worry about your other secrets that I may have seen identally. The power of the spell will fade within three hours, and I won''t remember any of it by then. Besides, I won''t judge anything even if I do remember. Here at Azure Dragon Pce, we see the world from a different perspective. Life is a circle ¡­ There isn''t always a clear beginning or ending, so who''s to say what''s right or wrong without knowing the whole story?"


    There was no disdain on his face, so I knew he meant what he said. I sat back in relief. "And who can ever say they know the whole story?" I added thoughtfully after contemting the deep meaning of those words. "Even I don''t know my own past, and that''s what led me here."


    Luo Ji nodded. "In that case, you''ve found the right person¡ªinterestingly enough, I happen to know some of your past. Two hundred and fifty years ago, that man in your vision hade to Azure Dragon Pce for help himself. It was my master who received him."


    My jaw dropped. How could the world be so small? "You still remember him after all this time?" I asked in amazement.


    "I wouldn''t have if not for the rarity of the art he was seeking," Luo Ji said. "I was only a disciple at the time, but my master was so intrigued by the challenge that we spent months searching for an answer together, so I remembered everything as clearly as if it were yesterday." He smiled again. "In the end, the question youe here with is the same as the one we answered back then. It must be fate that I end up receiving you hundreds of years after my master received yours."


    I held my breath. Of course, I should''ve expected that Bai Ye had already asked the same question. He was such a kind person, and he wouldn''t have let any chance of helping those victims slip by. "Did he ¡­ find a solution?" I asked. If Teng Yuan had said that those souls were lost forever ¡­ Did it mean that the method they tried had failed?


    Luo Ji gave me a long look. "Oftentimes, there is a solution to everything. The question is how far a person is willing to go and how much they are capable of going. In your case, the gist of the answer is simple: the price of a blood debt is blood itself."


    The price of a blood debt is blood itself ¡­ I frowned. Did he mean that I, as the one whomitted the sin, needed to die to pay for what I had done? But it couldn''t be that simple, especially since Bai Ye had already taken care of that years ago ¡­


    Seeing my puzzlement, Luo Ji continued, "A demonic sword draws its power from the blood it consumes. That is why it traps the souls of its victims in limbo. To let the sword release its im on those lives, new blood needs to be fed to it, until there is enough power to quench its thirst and rece its need for the previous souls."


    I stared at him. He''d better not be suggesting that more people had to be killed just to bring the old ones back. "Would demon blood work for that purpose?" I ventured. "That is the raw power of demonic swords in the first ce, isn''t it?"


    "It would work to bring the souls back, yes. But that way would only strengthen the demonic power of the sword. As the sword''s spirit, you would onlye back even stronger, even more bloodthirsty. That wasn''t what your master wanted."


    No, of course not ¡­ A bad omen rose in me. "What is the alternative then?" I asked a bit hesitantly. "What did he have to do instead?"


    Luo Ji met my eyes and sighed. "We had hoped to find a better solution for him ¡­ but we ran out of time.. The only way we knew that would cleanse the demonic power out of you and keep those dead souls alive at the same time ¡­ was the willing sacrifice of heart''s blood."

 Chapter 168 - His Sacrifice

    Chapter 168 ¨C His Sacrifice


    I tried my best not to tremble, but I couldn''t help it. I should''ve known ¡­ Blood for blood ¡­ Those scars on Bai Ye''s chest ¡­ I should''ve known ¡­


    "We told him that we had no idea how long it would take," Luo Ji continued. "Could be years, decades, centuries. The ritual had to be performed every month, nonstop until thest bit of demonic power was cleansed from the des. We didn''t really believe that anyone would be able to follow this through, but judging from the fact that you are sitting right now in front of me, it looks like he has seeded."


    I nodded numbly. "It took him over two hundred years ¡­" I said, my voice so tiny that I could barely hear it myself. "He brought me back twelve years ago, and he had spent all the prior years trying ¡­"


    "It was his willing choice." Luo Ji gave me a sympathetic look. "No need to feel guilty for it. But if you want to help, there might still be something you can do, because even with such a sacrifice, there is a limit to how much he can achieve."


    I pulled my drifting mind back from the painful revtion and tried to focus on what Luo Ji was saying. A limit ¡­ "Is that why he has only managed to bring me back?" I asked. "While the rest of the souls are still trapped?"


    Luo Ji nodded. "Two hundred and fifty years is a long time for a soul to stay inside a demonic sword. Even if he manages to bring them back, they won''t be the same anymore. Take yourself for example. Have you not wondered why your personality ispletely different from the sword spirit before?"


    Of course I had. Ever since the first time I saw my previous self in the visions, I had been dazzled by her. Let alone the beauty and power, she was bold and sharp, all her emotions so straightforward and burning bright as fire. Yet I was timid, insecure, and everything opposite from her. I wasn''t even half of the person I used to be.


    "As the sword spirit," Luo Ji added, "your soul was as strong as an immortal''s, but the effect was more than obvious on you already. What do you think would happen to the souls of those disciples who barely started their cultivation? They may not even beplete anymore after all these years. Even if we manage to save them and return them to the cycle of rebirth, they will only end up with poor health, slow wit ¡­ It''s not necessarily mercy to bring them back that way."


    "But there must be a way to fix it," I said, not willing to ept that Bai Ye''s sacrifice was all for vain. "You said there''s a solution to everything ¡­ We just need to find them."


    Luo Ji looked at me. "The bottom line is simple, my child," he said after a while. "With enough power, there are always more possibilities. What started with the demonic sword will have to end with the demonic sword ¡­ But tread that path cautiously. Power is a dangerous thing. Ites with not only the ability to achieve, but also the ability to destroy."


    I turned those words over in my head, trying to read into them and find a concrete answer. But Luo Ji had already stood up, signaling that my time with him was up. "Think about it carefully," he said as he walked me towards the door. "I understand how much you want to make things right, but remember not to step astray. There are good reasons why your master made certain decisions for you the way he did. Binding with those swords again, for example, might give you the power and choice to do things that you otherwise can''t do, but ites at great risk."


    My steps halted. "Binding with Twin Stars?" I asked. "But I already have ¡­ He told me that they don''t have the same power as before anymore."


    The color drained from Luo Ji''s face. "You''ve bound with those swords again?" he asked in astonishment. "How could he let you¡ª I made it very clear to him that he can''t risk this! The strength of the sword might have dwindled because of your previous death, but its demonic influence can still affect you all the same. Once bound again, it will only be a matter of time before you lose control and end up on the same path as before!"


    I frowned a little. At this point, nothing would make me doubt Bai Ye''s decisions again, and I wondered why Luo Ji reacted so dramatically. "But everything has been fine so far," I said. "I had been using those swords for a few months before I stopped recently."


    Luo Ji didn''t seem to believe a word of it. "Show me your power," he said hastily. "You might''ve been lucky. If the bonding isn''t too deep yet, it will take some time before it affects you."


    I hesitated for a moment but obeyed nheless. Raising a hand, I summoned my spiritual power. A bright white light glowed over my palm¡ªa deration of pure strength. But Luo Ji only looked at me with wide eyes. "This is not possible," he said. "This much power is way past the point where you should''ve gone berserk ¡­ Unless ¡­"


    When I returned him a nk stare, he shook his head. "Unless someone else is bearing the adverse effect of this power for you."


    "Bearing the adverse effect for me?" I asked in bewilderment. "But ¡­ How? And why? What difference does it make if someone else goes berserk instead of me?"


    "The demonic power won''t influence anyone else the same way¡ª" Luo Ji suddenly paused. "Where is your master?"


    "He''s on a long retreat¡ª" I suddenly paused as well. "What do you mean this power won''t influence anyone else the same way? How does it influence them instead?"


    Luo Ji and I stared at each other, and my heart clenched. Word by word, I heard him say: "The power of a demonic sword is too strong for a soul that isn''t bound to it. It will not cause them to lose control like you did.. It will kill them."

 Chapter 169 - The Truth

    Chapter 169 ¨C The Truth


    Thest piece of the puzzle finally fell into ce, and I hadn''t expected it to be like this.


    Somewhere deep inside me, I felt something shatter. Scenes from the past months that I had never given much thought to shed across my mind: the binding technique that Bai Ye told me to modify, recing my spiritual power with his; the paleness on his face that I had always thought was a trick of the light; his routine meditation sessions growing longer and longer every day; his "holding back" during that fight against the Jade Temple Keeper ¡­


    He hadbined that binding technique with a dual cultivation technique, taking part of the power from Twin Stars from me every time that we shared those intimate moments, bearing the consequences for me without me knowing. There was no retreat. There never was. The drastic growth of my power didn''t help him reach any breakthroughs. It was only helping him reach his death.


    Why? Why did he do this?


    When Twin Stars pierced through my heart two hundred and fifty years ago, he should''ve let all the love and hate between us end there. But he didn''t. For two hundred and fifty years, he had been taking a knife to his heart and feeding his blood to the demonic sword, only to atone for my sins in my stead and to bring me back with a clean soul.


    When he finally brought me back, he should''ve epted the fact that the demonic power had taken a toll on my soul after all these years, and that I could never be the same person I used to be or wanted to be. But he didn''t. Maybe he did once¡ªhe had always told me that everyone had different talents, and that I didn''t need to be good with a sword to be a worthy disciple¡ªbut he gave in after my persistent pleas. He handed me Twin Stars, even though he knew he shouldn''t have.


    He didn''t want to see me disheartened and think of myself as a failure, but he couldn''t watch me fall victim to the demonic power of the sword and walk that tragic path again either. So he found a solution to give me the best of both worlds ¡­ and the price of it was his life.


    But even that wasn''t enough. He had nned everything for me, including my future after he was gone. He couldn''t bear seeing me grieve for him for the rest of my life, so he gave me that crystal ball and made me think that he was using me, lying to me. Hate would hurt, but that short pang would be easier to recover from than the pain of losing him forever, and I''d be able to start anew as soon as I put his heartless betrayal behind me.


    He was never going to tell me any of this, and he was never going toe out of that meditation chamber. The seal around the room couldn''t be opened by anyone else, and he was going to bury himself behind it along with all his secrets. Forever.


    Why? Why did he do this? WHY?


    I felt as if someone had ripped my heart out of me, leaving a hollow in my chest that was so empty, so painful. My knees finally buckled, and I fell to the ground. It wasn''t until then that I realized I had already flown back to Mount Hua while my mind was in mad disarray, and I had just fallen onto the floor in front of that seal on the meditation chamber''s door.


    I opened my mouth, and I wanted to call his name, but no sound came out. My lips trembled. My whole body trembled. It was no use anyway¡ªhe couldn''t hear me, couldn''t see me. He was just across this barrier from me, so close, yet so far.


    I brought my shaking hand to the surface of the seal. His power pulsed against my fingertips, so familiar, as if he was standing right here in front of me, holding my hand, soothing all my worries with his warm touch. My vision grew blurry. Why ¡­ Bai Ye ¡­ Why are you such a fool?


    But no. This wasn''t the ending. This couldn''t be. I gritted my teeth, forcing myself to get back to my feet. This wasn''t the time for tears ¡­ Unless I saw him lying dead in front of me, I wasn''t going to believe that this was the end. I didn''t know what I''d be able to do, but I would try, and I would keep trying till myst breath.


    Steadying myself against the wall, I made my way stumbling through the hall to the sword vault. I found the secret door, fetched Twin Stars, and stumbled my way back to the meditation chamber. Standing in front of the seal, I unsheathed the swords, summoning all my power and pushing it through the des.


    "Twin Stars," I whispered. The swords felt heavier than ever in my hands. I knew they could feel me, and their power resonated with mine. They hade to my rescue once at Jade Temple, and I knew they could do it again. "Help me," I said. "No one can break an immortal''s meditation seal, but I know you have the power to do the impossible. Please, help me, and lend me that power."


    I raised the des, giving it everything I had and let every bit of my power flow through my grip. Crimson light glowed, brighter and brighter, until suddenly, it overflowed from the des and spread onto my hands. It climbed up my arms, my shoulders, covering my whole body, and a warm gush of energy engulfed me along with it. I gripped the hilts tight, summoning all my strength, and gave the seal the hardest hit I had ever made.


    The immense sh of his power against Twin Stars was so strong that the wave sent me flying backward across the room, hitting the wall behind me. The impact knocked the air out of my lungs, but I fought the dizziness and kept my eyes open against the blinding light that red over the door. Please work, I prayed. Please work ¡­


    A tiny crack formed at the center of the seal. Then another. Then another. Like a fracture spreading through thin ice, the crack slowly wed its way through, until finally, the seal shattered. Pieces of white shards fell onto the floor, revealing the room hidden behind.


    "Bai Ye!" I shouted, dropping Twin Stars, and I leaped through the opening.

 Chapter 170 - Repentance

    Chapter 170 ¨C Repentance


    At the far end of the room, a lone figure sat in the corner, leaning against the wall. Maybe because of the loud noise of the seal breaking, he turned his head slightly towards me as I entered, as if the sound had just woken him up from sleep.


    A huge relief washed over me, and I closed my eyes for a moment, steadying myself so that I wouldn''t faint. Thank Heavens, at least he was alive ¡­ As long as he was alive.


    But when I opened my eyes again and drew closer, my heart sank once more. I almost couldn''t recognize him. He had grown so thin, his cheeks hollow and colorless. He was looking at me, but there was no expression on his face, not even a sign of recognition. A strange haze of whiteness stretched across those dark eyes, and they stared at me lifelessly. The long sleeves of his white robe sprawled over the floor, dotted with scatters of scarlet.


    It had only been fifty days ¡­ What had happened to him?


    My steps slowed. Slowed some more. In the slowest and most careful way I could manage, I knelt at his side. But I didn''t know what to say to him. Too much had happened over the past month and a half ¡­ and I had never expected our reunion to be like this.


    He was the one that spoke first. In a raspy voice that was almost a croak, he asked with a frown, "What are you doing here?"


    It had probably been too long since hest said anything, and that simple sentence sent him coughing violently. I hastened to help, but he waved me away, covering his face with his sleeve.


    I stared at his sleeve, suddenly realizing that the scarlet stains I saw earlier were all gone now. Then I stared into those still hazy eyes. A bit hesitantly, I raised a hand and waved it in front of him, and when his expression didn''t change, I finally understood what was going on.


    The demonic power was already weighing too much on his soul. Even though he was still alive, he was so close to his limits that his body was starting to deteriorate. He couldn''t see anymore, and he was coughing blood ¡­


    But even now, even at this point, he still didn''t forget to use a cleansing spell and try to hide all of it from me.


    I thought my heart wouldn''t be able to hurt more than it already had, but it did, and I finally couldn''t hold back my tears anymore. "Bai Ye ¡­" I reached for his hand and held it between my palms. He felt cold as ice. "I know it all now ¡­ The berserk sword spirit ¡­ heart''s blood ¡­ the traveling medicine man when I was six ¡­ the modifications you made to the binding technique ¡­"


    He tensed. Although his pupils were no longer focusing, I could still see the astonishment and fear on his face, and his reaction stabbed me like a thousand knives. I bit my lips and stopped before my words turned into sobs. Closing my eyes, I let my tears roll down soundlessly. I didn''t want him to know that I was crying.


    The room was silent. After a long while that seemed like centuries, I felt a little tremble in his hand. "I''m sorry," he finally said, his voice still weak and airy. "I am a coward. I told myself all the time that I''ll wait just a little longer before telling you everything, but the more I waited, the more I ¡­" He shook his head. "I became greedy. I wanted to spend more time with you while I could, and I didn''t want anything to change. I was afraid ¡­ to see that hate in your eyes again once you learned the truth."


    I stared at him, not understanding at all what he was saying. But he couldn''t see the look on my face. Turning away from me, he closed his eyes. "I know you said you''ll never forgive me, and I don''t dare dream of changing your mind. I only wish that you will ept my repentance ¡­ and don''t let hatred consume you a second time."


    "When did I say I''ll never forgive you?" I asked in utter confusion. "For what?"


    His lips pursed. "Do we have to revisit that day again?" he whispered in almost a plea.


    That day? Did he mean that scene in the crystal? I searched hard through my memories, and it took me a little while to remember that towards the end of the vision, the ball had dropped out of my hands, and I never heard what the girl had said to him upon her death.


    Herst words for Bai Ye ¡­ were those?


    I suddenly wanted to tear my past self to pieces. He owed her nothing, and he had done everything he could for her, but what did she do in return for him? Leaving such heartless words upon herst breath to haunt him like a curse for two hundred and fifty years? To make him think that all I wanted from him was revenge?


    "You think I came here today ¡­ to me you?" I asked.


    He didn''t turn back towards me. "Anything you want from me," he said quietly, "I¡ª"


    "Bai Ye!" I shouted. I knew I shouldn''t have, but I couldn''t help it. "I came here to tell you how much of a fool you are! What are you repenting for? What do you expect me to hate you for? You know I wasn''t myself under the demonic power''s influence, so why do you take those mad words so seriously? Why do you keep trying to convince yourself that I still think the same way?"


    He finally turned to me then, and his eyes widened. My heart ached even more seeing him like this. I lifted his hand, pressing it to my chest. "You saved me, Bai Ye, and you gave me a new life and new dreams to live for. I don''t want your apologies or atonements. I don''t hate you.. I love you ¡­ and all I want is for you toe back to me."

 Chapter 171 - Never Too Late

    Chapter 171 ¨C Never Too Late


    His nk stare lingered over my face, as if I had just said something utterly iprehensible to him. Then a bitter smile crossed his lips. "You got it backward, Qing-er. I didn''t have to save you if I didn''t kill you."


    "To kill me in a situation like that WAS to save me," I corrected him. "How could I answer otherwise to all those innocent lives that were lost? It was my fault to begin wi¡ª"


    "It was not," he cut me off. "None of it was ever your fault. Twin Stars would never have grown so strong if not because of me. You would never have bonded with them if not because of me. There could''ve been other ways to strengthen your body, and there could''ve been other ways to stop you without¡ª" he tensed again, a wince of pain knitting his brow, "¡ªwithout resorting to that kind of approach. I took the wrong step from the very beginning ¡­ and it was toote by the time I realized how grave my mistake was."


    I gaped at him. Teng Yuan was right¡ªBai Ye had truly been ming himself for everything all this time. I fell silent, knowing that arguing over this right now would be fruitless. "If you insist," I squeezed his hand and ventured cautiously, "if you want to make up for it ¡­ then do it with me, will you? We''ll make amends together to those we''ve wronged. After you recover, we''ll find a way to fix the damage to those trapped souls and bring them back. We''ll watch over their rebirths and keep them safe. We''ll guard Twin Stars ¡­ There''s so much left for us to do for the rest of our lives."


    But he only shook his head. "You don''t need to be part of this, Qing-er. I chose this path for myself, and I''m only thankful to have a chance to pay back what I owe. This is not about you. This is the ending I deserve, one that I''ve always wanted¡ª"


    "Stop trying to make a martyr out of yourself!" I finally couldn''t take his stubbornness anymore, and I shouted again, not wanting to hear any more of his attempt to push me away. "And stop talking like you are dying! Even if that''s truly what you wanted, have you not considered how I would feel? Have you ever asked what it is that I want?" My voice trembled. "If you still remember how much it hurts to lose the one you love, then how could you do this to me? How could you be so cruel to make me go through the same pain?"


    A stunned puzzlement appeared on his face. "You ¡­" he hesitated. "Haven''t you learned all about the past now? I thought ¡­"


    His genuine confusion shredded my heart to pieces. How deeply had our past hurt him ¡­ to the extent that he wouldn''t even believe how much he still meant to me? My eyes blurred once more. "You weren''t listening, Bai Ye," I said softly and brought his hand to my cheek, letting my tears fall into his palm this time. "I said I love you, even after knowing everything ¡­ especially after knowing everything. I was so terrified when I stood outside that sealed door, not knowing if you were¡ª" I paused, unable to bring myself to say the rest. "If all the coincidences in the past few days didn''t line up so perfectly, or if it took me too long to start suspecting things ¡­ I don''t know what I would do if ¡­ if ¡­"


    I stopped, not daring to imagine any further. I had never been so afraid in my life. What would I do if I really was toote? I didn''t know. All I knew was that I wouldn''t be able to bear a life without him. Not after knowing everything that he had done for me.


    Cold fingers brushed over my face, wiping off my tears. "I''m sorry," I heard him say. "I''m sorry ¡­ I didn''t think that you ¡­" He sighed. "I never meant to hurt you. I only wanted to make it up to you this time, and to do everything I can to help you live this life without regrets."


    Those words only made my tears pour down faster. "Do you really not know what my biggest regret would be if you never came back from this ''retreat''? If you just leave me forever like this?" My words were mixed in so much with sobs now that I could barely make them out myself. "I won''t let you die, Bai Ye. I won''t let you leave me. If you care about my feelings, then let the past go ande back to me, safe and sound."


    His nk gaze moved, as if trying to search for me, trying to ease me with that reassuring look that he knew I loved. "Qing-er," he said softly, "What''s done is done. I''m grateful that I could hear you say these to me before I reach my end, but it''s toote to¡ª"


    "It''s never toote!" I red at him. "You brought me back from a demonic sword when no one else thought it was possible. If you could do the unthinkable for me two hundred years ago, why won''t you believe that I can return the favor to you two hundred yearster?"


    I leaned in, draping my arms over his shoulders. He was cold all over, and I carefully wrapped myself around him, trying to warm him without hurting his weak body. "Why won''t you believe that I can do as much for you as you can for me?" I whispered. "Why won''t you believe that I can love you as much as you love me?"


    I felt his breath catch. Slowly, he raised an arm andid it over my back, gathering me lightly. "Qing-er, I¡ª"


    He stopped abruptly as the sound of a crowd approaching came into our ears.. I frowned, but I didn''t let go of the embrace. Then I heard the Gatekeeper''s voice roaring outside the door, "Yun Qing-er!"

 Chapter 172 - A Disciples Responsibility

    Chapter 172 ¨C A Disciple¡¯s Responsibility


    Bai Ye patted my back, gesturing me to let go. "He''s here for Twin Stars," he said. "The surge of spiritual power when you broke the seal was too strong. He must''ve felt it all the way from the main peak."


    I buried my face into his shoulder, not willing to move away. "I don''t want to see him," I sniffled. "Not until you promise to never leave me. Not until you promise to stop treating your life so lightly like this."


    For the first time today, I heard a small chuckle. "He''s capable ofing inside himself if you don''t go see him ¡­ and I can''t help you right now like this. I''m afraid you don''t have much choice."


    I grudgingly let him go and gave him another re, even though I knew he couldn''t see it. I was hoping to push him a little and make him stop being so stubborn, but I suppose that would have to wait till next time. "Don''t do anything foolish," I said and carefully leaned him back against the wall. "I''ll bring you nketster, and we''ll sort everything out once I deal with our visitors. Just rx. Wait for me ¡­ and believe me."


    He didn''t respond, but he didn''t protest either, which was already better than a few minutes ago. Pleased with my tiny progress, I dropped a light kiss on his forehead, then wiped my face dry and strode towards the front door. Hopefully, no one would care enough to notice my swollen eyes.


    I knew from the sound of murmurs that it wasn''t only the Gatekeeper alone waiting for me, but the size of the crowd still turned out to be a surprise. Teng Yuan, Su Nian ¡­ almost every master I could name was there, a pensive look or frown on their faces. I had never met with so many of them at once by myself before, and I wasn''t even sure which greeting was the right one to use, so I simply bowed towards the front of the group, waiting for the Gatekeeper to speak first.


    "Yun Qing-er." He didn''t make me wait long. "You promised to stop using Twin Stars once we returned from Jade Temple. What is your exnation for this?"


    He had the right to use me this time¡ªBai Ye did mention at Jade Temple that he would lock away these swords after the trip¡ªbut who would''ve expected everything that happened since then? Straightening myself, I decided to tell the truth. "I did stop using it," I said, "until today. Because my new swords¡ª" I pointed at the new pair, which I had brought with me to Azure Dragon Pce earlier and was still conveniently hanging on my belt, "¡ªdon''t have enough power yet. Circumstances required me to borrow the strength from Twin Stars."


    "Circumstances?" The Gatekeeper raised an eyebrow. "What kind of circumstances required resorting to a power like this?"


    I kept my voice level and replied calmly, "To break my master''s meditation seal."


    Gasps rose from the crowd. I expected none less¡ªaside from the fact that meditation seals were known to be impossible to break, they were designed that way for a reason. It was extremely dangerous for a meditator to be interrupted mid-session, as the distraction could interfere with the flow of their spiritual power and lead them awry, sometimes even to the point of berserk. If Bai Ye was truly on a retreat, the consequences of me breaking his seal could have been dire.


    "Yun Qing-er!" It was Su Nian who chided me next. "You''ve always been a troublemaker, and it was only because of your master''s intervention that you escaped punishment every time. How could you be so ungrateful and do something this irresponsible to put him in danger?"


    The Gatekeeper''s face darkened as well. "You should know the discipline you face for such an act," he said to me.


    "I shall face discipline if my actions lead to undesirable consequences," I replied. "But in this case, I haven''t done it to interfere with my master''s meditation. He was in danger, and I was only doing it to help him."


    The crowd quieted then. Everyone looked at each other, as if they couldn''t understand what I had just said. Only Teng Yuan''s probing gaze was fixed on me the entire time. After a while, he finally asked, "How did you know he was in danger while he was behind the seal?"


    I contemted for a moment. I appreciated Teng Yuan asking the question to help lead the topic, but I couldn''t tell the truth even to him. Not right now. What Bai Ye had done was too astonishing, and it would only make things moreplicated if anyone else found out about it. So I said instead, "He has taken too long. It''s been fifty days¡ª"


    "Nonsense!" Su Nian cut me off. "I just saw you yesterday, and you said Bai Ye never told me when he nned to return."


    "It is true," I replied. "He never told me. But thanks to your visit, Master Su Nian, I thought over everything more carefully. My master''s breakthrough shouldn''t have been a huge one, because otherwise, I would''ve noticed a fluctuation of his power beforehand. Even you expected him toe back yesterday, didn''t you?"


    Su Nian''s mouth hung open. Everything I said was true though, even including the fact that it was her visit which helped me put all the pieces together. I ignored her stupefaction and continued, "Many of you have also witnessed my master''s challenge against the Jade Temple Keeperst month. He had told me after we returned that he wasn''t holding back during that fight. He simply wasn''t feeling his best. After reconsidering all these and linking them together, I realized that he might have encountered some obstacles with his breakthrough. That was why I had to break the seal and make sure he was safe."


    Well, that part was a tant lie. But no one needed to know.


    Su Nian didn''t seem to buy it though. "You, a fifth-year disciple, saving your master?" she scoffed. "Don''t try to fool us. We know how much you are capable of."


    I smiled. "But you didn''t know I was capable of breaking this seal, did you? If I could surprise you once, then is it that difficult to do it twice?"


    "Yun Qing-er." The Gatekeeper broke his silence, likely tired of hearing this pointless bickering. He red at Su Nian, quieting her before turning back to me. "If you really did this to help Bai Ye, then show us to him. We are all concerned for him, and it will ease us to see him safe like you said."


    He made a move to pass me and enter the meditation chamber. My heart skipped a beat. No, I couldn''t let him step across this threshold. Judging from his attitude towards Twin Stars, the repercussions would be endless once he discovered Bai Ye''s secrets and found out who I was. I wasn''t afraid of what the Gatekeeper might do to me¡ªat this point, that was the least of my worries¡ªbut if any more harm were toe to me, I wouldn''t be surprised at all to see a fool go out of his way to help me again. And for how little hope in life he had left, this time he might sacrifice himself for good.


    I had to be strong. Not just for myself anymore, but for him as well.


    A quick shift of my feet, and I cut in front of the Gatekeeper, blocking his way. To keep my gesture polite on the surface, I offered him a deep bow. "I apologize, Gatekeeper," I said humbly but firmly. "My master is still in the recovery period of his meditation. Interruptions are not ideal for him at the moment. I''m afraid that I can''t let you in."


    The Gatekeeper paused. "What did you say?" he asked incredulously.


    I straightened, meeting his eyes. "I said that as my master''s disciple, it is my responsibility to keep his surroundings the way he desires.. I cannot let you in."

 Chapter 173 - Hold Your Ground

    Chapter 173 ¨C Hold Your Ground


    The Gatekeeper stared at me, disbelief written all over his face. He had probably never been rejected by anyone at Mount Hua before, let alone a disciple. "Do you understand what you are doing?" he asked, his face darkening into a dangerous shade.


    Of course I did, and I was fully aware of the consequences of it. I knew what the Gatekeeper''s rage was like, and I had no interest in unleashing it if I didn''t have to, but this time was different. I couldn''t back down, because Bai Ye''s life and our future depended on it.


    "I understand, Gatekeeper," I replied, "and that is precisely why I have to do it. My master has already suffered slight injuries from his earlier sessions. The recovery he is currently going through is crucial to him. I am grateful for your concern, and I''m certain that my master appreciates it as well, but he has made it very clear to me that he doesn''t want to be interrupted during this time."


    A hesitant look appeared on a few faces in the crowd. I held my breath, hoping that the Gatekeeper might listen to reason. Half-truth as it might be, my excuse should''ve made sense, and I had made it clear that I was only following orders.


    But the Gatekeeper persisted. "We will not disrupt his meditation. Only to take a look." He lifted his foot in a motion to step forward. "Move aside," hemanded.


    I did not move. Instead, I persisted as well with another bow. "Please reconsider, Gatekeeper. With the meditation seal broken, nothing is shielding my master from outside disturbances anymore. Any sound or motion could distract him easily, and we all know how much danger that could bring him."


    "Gatekeeper." A master in the back of the crowd spoke. "This disciple isn''t speaking without reason. Maybe we could wait a day and see¡ª"


    "And what if she''s lying?" the Gatekeeper snarled. "What will you do, Bai Ye''s disciple, if I insist oning inside today?"


    Raising my head and meeting his eyes again, I resisted the urge to move my hand to my sword hilt. Raising a de against the Gatekeeper was a terrible idea, and I wouldn''t resort to it if there were other options. I might still be able to convince the other masters to help me persuade him, for example. But if all rest failed, then I had to make myst resort count. My head was already spinning fast: Twin Stars were lying on the floor not too far behind me. I could reach them easily if I retreated a few steps. I wasn''t sure if I''d be able to summon their full strength again so soon, but I should be able to at least deter the crowd with it. Then ¡­


    In the meantime, I kept my expression calm and said, "I do not wish to be disrespectful to you, Gatekeeper. But like Master Su Nian just said, I cannot be ungrateful to my master and risk something that might cause him harm. I cannot let anyone inside this room today no matter what."


    "Yun Qing-er!" Su Nian eximed, hearing her arguments used to my advantage. "We are not the ones that are trying to cause him harm! All we ask is to see Bai Ye in person and make sure he is well, yet here you are, making excuses after excuses to stop us. What are you trying to hide? If Bai Ye is truly unharmed¡ª"


    "That''s enough, Su Nian." Suddenly, Bai Ye''s voice rang from the room behind me. "I appreciate your concern, but as my disciple has said, my meditation would be going much smoother without all this fuss happening outside."


    I stiffened upon his first word. I still remembered clearly how weak and raspy his voice was just a moment ago, but now, he sounded as full of strength and energy as usual, if not more. I knew that was a result of using his spiritual power to enhance his speech, but for how spent he already was ¡­ how much effort did he need to put in to do this?


    The thought of it made my eyes misty. I could''ve handled this ¡­ He could''ve had some more faith in me and just given me some more time to deal with it, but he wouldn''t. Being the fool he was, he couldn''t watch me being put on the spot, and he had to help me in every way he could.


    I lowered my head, telling myself that I couldn''t let anyone see my tears. Fortunately, all attention was on Bai Ye at the moment. Su Nian gasped, and the Gatekeeper said, "We only want to see to your safety, Bai Ye. Has anything undesirable really urred during your retreat?"


    "A small obstacle," Bai Ye replied, "which I am trying to recover from in peace. No need for such worries, Gatekeeper, unless you are suggesting that my disciple has either the audacity or ability to threaten me."


    Unable to bear hearing Bai Ye speak any further, I ignored the Gatekeeper''s obvious intent to continue the conversation and interjected, "Please forgive my master''s attitude, Gatekeeper. Since he wasn''t expecting anypany today, he might not be feeling the most ¡­ conversational."


    The truth was, Bai Ye had never been conversational or polite when it came to the Gatekeeper. But I pretended I didn''t know any of that.


    The Gatekeeper didn''t speak at first. Then, grunting a sigh after a while, he gave in. "If you insist, Bai Ye. We will leave you be."


    The weight on my mind finally lifted. Although I felt guilty for still getting Bai Ye involved in this, at least the impact on him shouldn''t be too significant, and I let out a small sigh of relief. Then the Gatekeeper turned back to me. "Since you acted out of goodwill to help your master," he said, "you are excused this time for breaking into his retreat. But that does not free you from being responsible for what you did with Twin Stars. For the power to reach all the way to the main peak, those swords have surpassed what we expected them to be capable of. A power like this cannot be left unchecked."


    Oh well ¡­ he didn''t forget the original purpose of his visit, after all.

 Chapter 174 - Pathfinder

    Chapter 174 ¨C Pathfinder


    "Bai Ye should''ve never given you Twin Stars," the Gatekeeper continued. "The power of a demonic sword goes way beyond a mere disciple''s control. If not for the fact that he said you were already nning to stop using it, I would have taken measures to confiscate it after what happened at Jade Temple."


    I fell silent. After learning the truth of the past in full detail, I understood why the Gatekeeper held such a deep fear for Twin Stars, and I couldn''t me him for being cautious. If this conversation had happened before my trip to Azure Dragon Pce, I would''ve simply promised to return the swords to the vault and never touch them again. But now, things had be moreplicated. The words that Luo Ji said to me¡ªwhat started with the demonic sword will have to end with the demonic sword¡ªmade me suspect that there might be more to these des than what we knew. I might need to resort to their power again if I wanted to make amends to my past mistakes, or even to save Bai Ye from his current affliction. I couldn''t let the Gatekeeper confiscate them if that was the case.


    But how could I argue my way out of it, knowing that he was only trying to do the right thing this time?


    Choosing my words carefully, I said, "I haven''t learned much about demonic swords, Gatekeeper, but from what I have experienced so far, Twin Stars has only saved me when I was in need. Last time at Jade Temple, I was in danger of being attacked by a demon. This time, my master was in danger, and it was these swords that helped me get to him. If this power has only saved lives instead of threatening them, then why do we need to try so hard to avoid it?"


    I wasn''t merely making up excuses. I did mean what I said. Even with the power of Twin Stars flowing through my body while I tried to break the seal, I felt no malice or dark influence from it. I didn''t know if it was my previous death that changed things, or if it was the two hundred and fifty years of heart''s blood that cleansed these des, but either way, I had reasons to believe that Bai Ye was right¡ªTwin Stars was no longer what it used to be, even with all the power that it still held.


    The Gatekeeper''s gaze darkened. "You never know what it might do next. The power of a demonic sword is one that we are yet to fully understand, and it''s naive to expect that it will always work to your advantage. An unknown force like this is not a blessing. It is a curse."


    I shook my head. "All knowledge starts as something we don''t fully understand, but that has never stopped us from trying. Just because we aren''t familiar with it, doesn''t mean¡ª"


    "Nonsense!" the Gatekeeper bellowed. "You are no pathfinder or forerunner, young disciple. It might satisfy your vanity to challenge the impossible, but who is to pay the price if you fail? A demonic sword has its own mind, and it can influence you beyond your imagination. The next thing you know, you might be raising the de against innocent people, or even your master. Who is to bear the consequences then?"


    The whole crowd hushed at the Gatekeeper''s rage. I quieted for a moment as well, considering his words. Deep down, I knew the Gatekeeper was right. His fear wasn''t ungrounded¡ªthe path I wanted to take was a dangerous one, and I couldn''t promise anyone that I''d be able to seed. Yet I wasn''t willing to give up just because of the risk, and what I saw in that vision at Azure Dragon Pce had only helped me steady my resolve. I could do this ¡­ I had to do this. But how could I convince him to give me the chance? How could I prove that I was ready to do anything to make sure that what he feared would never happen?


    "Gatekeeper," I ventured. "I would hate to see that day as much as you do. But I believe that no power should be able to influence a person to such a degree overnight. Wouldn''t there be signs if the demonic swords start to threaten my consciousness like you said? Wouldn''t there be ways to stop things then, rather than banning me from this path at the outset?"


    The Gatekeeper pursed his lips. After a little while, when he still didn''t respond, it was Teng Yuan who said, "You are correct in that the effect is gradual. The power''s influence is on your mind, and it will manifest itself in changes to your personality. The way you act towards other people, for example, will be more hostile and uncontrolled. Stopping it is easy, as long as the swords are taken away from you to prevent further influence, but¡ª"


    "But will Bai Ye let that happen?" Su Nian scoffed. "Your master is always overprotective of you. Even if you were to be affected by demonic power, even if you were starting to act dangerously, will he let us do anything to harm his precious little disciple?"


    The Gatekeeper gave her another hard re. But I raised my chin, meeting her sneer. "If the swords have truly started affecting me to that extent," I said, "taking them away from me is not harming me, and he will only thank you for doing so."


    Ignoring the look on her face, I turned back to the Gatekeeper and continued, "I may be only a disciple, Gatekeeper, but I have the determination to do the right thing. If it will ease your mind, I can swear this on my life: if my power starts growing awry, I shall willingly ept any measures you see fit to take against me. Confiscating Twin Stars from me is the least I will expect.. If my actions truly lead to undesirable consequences that will threaten innocent lives, then not only my master, but also any of you standing here today, has the right to y me with your sword."

 Chapter 175 - Who Will Win?

    Chapter 175 ¨C Who Will Win?


    Myst syble had barely faded when the sound of an excruciating cough echoed in the room behind me. My head snapped back instinctively, and when I realized what had happened, I cursed myself for saying such words so carelessly. Bai Ye wouldn''t be able to tolerate me swearing on my life like this, of course, and his current condition was far from ideal for handling shock. I should have thought of it ¡­


    A frown formed on the Gatekeeper''s face in the meantime. Fortunately, the cough stopped soon enough, and I somehow managed to pull myself back together quickly and exin, "Like I said earlier, my master has taken some injuries during his retreat. Our discussion ¡­ may have been too distracting for him at the moment."


    The Gatekeeper''s frown deepened. Just as I thought he was about to chide me again, Teng Yuan interjected, "Considering Bai Ye''s situation, Gatekeeper, may I suggest that we return on a different day if the discussion needs to be continued? We came to examine the power surge from Twin Stars, and the conclusion for that issue is already clear. As to how to handle the demonic sword in the future¡ª" he gestured at me, "¡ªwhat she suggested isn''t unreasonable. Either way, the decision doesn''t have to be made today. We can easily keep a close eye on the matter in the meantime."


    The Gatekeeper looked at him. "How are we to track her progressions with the demonic sword?" he asked. "Bai Ye''s words cannot be trusted in that regard. He has been too lenient on this disciple for too long."


    Teng Yuan smiled. "I can help if you will trust my judgment. Yun Qing-er visits my hall frequently to spar with my disciples. It won''t be difficult for us to notice her changes if there are any."


    The Gatekeeper hesitated. After a long consideration, he grunted another sigh and gave me a dark stare. "We will leave it like this for now," he said. "Remember your words. No one can save you from your own oath if you break it. Not even your master."


    I lowered my head obediently, and I resisted the temptation to give Teng Yuan a huge bow of gratitude. Without another word, the Gatekeeper summoned his flying sword, and the group of masters followed him out of my sight.


    Heaving a temporary sigh of relief, I turned and made my way back into the meditation chamber. I knew the Gatekeeper wasn''t one to give up easily, and he would probably return in just a few days, but that was enough time left for me to prepare for a better response. I certainly couldn''t let him take Twin Stars away from me. If he were to insist¡ª


    Those thoughts stopped when I met Bai Ye''s unfocused gaze, and my steps halted.


    Even though he couldn''t see me, the look on his face told me that he would be ring as hard as possible at me right now if he could. In a hoarse and clearly displeased voice, he said, "You should''ve never sworn on anything like that."


    Well, I did feel guilty about it earlier when I heard his cough, and I did warn myself that I should never do it again when he was within earshot. But hearing him ming me this way, I suddenly couldn''t resist the urge to smirk. "You are worried for me?" I asked, sitting down at his side. "Then you should know how I felt when I found out that you wanted to sacrifice your life and die for me. It feels terrible, doesn''t it?"


    The anger on his face faded, reced by surprise. I leaned over, wrapping my arms lightly around him. "Don''t worry, I won''t let those things happen," I said softly. "I won''t let Twin Stars overpower me, and I won''t let anyone harm me. I won''t give up my life for anything, because I know how much that would hurt you ¡­ So do the same for me, will you? We''ll both live. For hundreds of years more, together."


    A long pause. "Qing-er," he said atst, his voice slightly trembling. "I would never leave you by yourself if I had a choice ¡­ I''ve been searching for a cure to this for over two hundred years. If there was one, I would''ve found it by now. Sometimes ¡­ There isn''t always a solution to every problem, and the best we can do is to ept reality the way it is."


    "That is not what I will do," I said firmly. "Your search and mine won''t be the same. I''m already two hundred yearste, so it''s high time that I take my turn now. I know I''m not nearly as well learned on medicine as you are, but you said I have a good instinct for finding solutions, remember? With the help of Twin Stars, I might just be able to surprise you."


    His brow knitted. I knew he didn''t like what I just said at all, but I was getting used to his stubbornness, and I was ready to spend the rest of the week or even month waiting for him toe around. "I was at Azure Dragon Pce earlier," I continued. "Do you know what the master there told me? He said that oftentimes, there IS a solution to everything. The question is how far a person is willing to go and how much they are capable of going." Lifting my head, I stared into his hazy eyes. "I''ve always believed everything you tell me, Bai Ye. But this time, I''ll choose to believe what he said instead, and I''ll do everything I can to save you."


    He opened his mouth to speak again, but I pressed a finger to his lips, stopping him. "No more arguing today. You need rest. We can continue the discussion tomorrow, and you''ll have plenty of time to keep trying to persuade me out of this if you wish.." I pecked the corner of his mouth lightly. "But so do I ¡­ And who do you think will win?"

 Chapter 176 - Ways To Feed Him

    Chapter 176 ¨C Ways To Feed Him


    I kept myself busy for the rest of the day. Bai Ye was too weak to move back to his room, so I brought all our nkets and covers to the meditation chamber and assembled a makeshift bed out of them. Carefully supporting his body, I moved him onto the cushioned surface andid him down, tucking him under the warmyers. He was still ice-cold, and I didn''t know if it''d be safe to pass him my spiritual power at this point, so I made a fire by the bed for the first time in five years. Then I heated a handful of rocks from the garden and wrapped them up, tucking them next to him under the nkets.


    He still looked grudging the entire time, but at least he cooperated and acquiesced to everything I did, which was all I needed at the moment. After settling him down, I made a quick trip to my kitchen and fetched the remaining tuber fleece flower, starting a brew over the fire next to him.


    He should''ve saved all these precious herbs for himself, I thought with a dull pain in my heart as I stirred the pot. Snow lotus, tuber fleece flower ¡­ These were the best ingredients for treating patients with too much yin in their body. He told me before that I should brew these to offset the adverse effect of my regr potion, and I had never suspected that what he said was only an excuse. The true reason was Twin Stars ¡­ because its demonic power came inherently with strong yin. Even though he was already transferring most of the impact to himself, he didn''t want me to feel the slightest difort or be affected by any potential long term harm, so he collected all these rare medicines to nurture me, all the while bearing much, much worse damage to his own body.


    Just how far would he go to shield me from every little threat he could think of, at the risk of his own life?


    My eyes drifted over to the makeshift bed. He was inclining against a stack of pillows, his eyes closed. He looked more solemn than usual with his lips pressed into a thin line, his contour sharper than ever from the gauntness. I winced, and I wondered if I could ever get used to seeing this new look on him. Never had I hated high cheekbones and a pointy chin as much as I did now.


    All of this was because of me, I thought with a pang of guilt.


    "Qing-er." His lips suddenly moved. "Are you going to stare at me like this for the rest of the day?"


    I blinked. His eyes were still closed, and his vision ¡­ "H-How do you know I''m staring at you?" I stammered in surprise.


    "You stopped stirring the pot."


    Oh ¡­ Right ¡­ He was too familiar with signs of me getting distracted. I hastened to get back to the brew, making sure that nothing was burned, and I found myself smiling a little at his observance. If his mind was still so sharp, then at least it meant that he wasn''t in that weak of a state, so I should still have plenty of time left to find the solutions.


    The potion was done soon afterward. Carefully pouring it into a bowl, I blew on the liquid until it was cool enough to drink, then scooted over to his side. But just as I was about to pass it to him, he turned his head away. "This was supposed to be for you," he said. "I don''t need it."


    His lies weren''t very brilliant, I grunted inwardly. Telling myself to stay patient, I said, "Your disciple isn''t that dumb, Bai Ye. It might have taken me a while to figure it out ¡­ but I know what these are for now. I haven''t felt any chill from the bonding for months, whereas you are frozen like a sheet of ice as we speak. Don''t try to convince me that you don''t need it."


    He was quiet for a moment. Then he sighed and shook his head. "It''s a waste of effort, Qing-er. Remedies like this only alleviate the symptoms, and they can only treat mild cases like yours. For me ¡­ It doesn''t fix the crux of the issue, and it won''t help with anything in the end."


    "That is not true," I argued. "It might not be enough to fix the problem at once, but it''ll help you feel better and buy me more time to find a better solution." Softening my voice, I added, "You have no idea how pale you look right now. It pains me to see it ¡­ Will you do it just for me? Plus, I''ve already adjusted the portions so that it''ll work better on you. I can''t drink it either if you don''t, and that will truly make it go to waste."


    He frowned. "You adjusted the portions?"


    Smiling smugly, I nudged the bowl into his hand. "If you want to stop me from doing it again, then get better quickly so you''ll have enough strength to fight me. Otherwise, I''ll be making this and other potions for you every day until we run out of all our supplies."


    The look on his face couldn''t be more helpless. Hesitantly, he held the bowl, and I helped him support its weight so that it wouldn''t slip out of his unsteady grip. But instead of raising it towards his mouth, he spoke again. "But¡ª"


    "I have other ways to make you drink it if you keep finding more excuses," I cut him off, determined to fight this mule to the end. Leaning into him, I whispered against his lips, "If you refuse to do it yourself, then how about I feed you ¡­ mouth to mouth?"


    He froze for a second.. Then, before I could even help him with the bowl, he lifted it and tilted his head back, and he gulped everything down in the blink of an eye.

 Chapter 177 - Hope

    Chapter 177 ¨C Hope


    I stared at him with round eyes, terrified that drinking in such haste would trigger another episode of coughing for him. Fortunately, he seemed to have handled it well enough, and he simply leaned back onto the pillows defeatedly after he was done.


    Was feeding him really that bad? I took the bowl from his hand speechlessly, rinsing it clean and refilled it with water. "Do you want a candied date?" I asked as I passed him the bowl again. I remembered how bitter that potion was, and I had always chewed a candied date afterward to cover up the taste.


    He took a sip of the water. "I''m not a child," he said tly.


    He sure acted like one though. Even more headstrong and impossible to reason with than most ¡­ But I kept that thought to myself. Putting everything away, I reheated the bed-warming stones and reced them, then slid under the nkets next to him.


    His body tensed the moment I got into the bed. I paused, giving him a frown that I wished he could see. "You don''t expect me to leave you by yourself all night, do you?" I continued shifting the rest of the way until I was as close to him as possible. "Tomorrow, I''ll start looking into those books in the library and see if I can find some clues ¡­ but it''ste now, and you need rest. I''ll just lie here next to you and keep you warm."


    Leaning against the wall for the moment, I plucked his hands out of theyers of fabric and held them. He was already feeling less icy than earlier, and I rubbed my palms over him, trying to give him a little more heat. He didn''t resist, though he didn''t rx either, and he still looked displeased like he did all day.


    I contemted in the silence that stretched between us. I could keep things going this way, and I knew by now that he would eventually submit to whatever I made him do, albeit unwillingly. But that wasn''t the way I wanted it. I wouldn''t deny that I wanted him to live because of my own wish and guilt, but I wanted him to do it for himself as well, out of his own will.


    That goal might be even harder to achieve than finding a solution to save him, I thought with an inward sigh. Nevertheless, I had to try.


    "Bai Ye," I ventured, sping my hands around his. "I know you''ve made up your mind to repay for our mistakes with your life, and I don''t want to force you against what you want to do ¡­ but even if you insist that the fault was truly yours, death isn''t the only way to atone for it. Oftentimes, it isn''t the best way either."


    I paused, choosing my words carefully. "The master at Azure Dragon Pce told me that there was a limit to how much a soul can be saved from a demonic sword. The ny-seven souls trapped in Twin Stars will suffer from consequences if we simply bring them back like this. That is why I''m determined to keep trying and find a different solution ¡­ not just to save you, but to save all those people we''ve wronged as well. It''s the same thing that you''ve been trying to do for over two hundred years, and I want to do it together with you ¡­ not only because I want you by my side, but also because I need your help to seed.


    "I don''t ask for much. I just want you to give me a chance ¡­ to give yourself a chance. If you are still determined to follow your current path after everything is done, we can make our decisions again then¡ª" that was a mere excuse to appease him, of course, "¡ªbut don''t shut the doors to other alternatives so hastily, will you? Because if we miss this opportunity ¡­ if it really bes toote to save you ¡­"


    I stopped, too afraid to say the rest.


    Another long silence. I didn''t expect him to respond, and I quietly rubbed his hands again, ready to repeat this conversation over and over in the next few days. But then he spoke. "It''s not about that, Qing-er."


    I stilled, looking at him in puzzlement.


    "That''s not the only reason," he continued. "If there is a way to make everything right, I want to try it too, and I want to be able to¡ª" He paused, shaking his head. "But there isn''t a perfect solution to this. I don''t want to see you wasting more time on it, only to be disappointed in the end."


    He spoke with such certainty that it almost sounded like he knew it for a fact that a solution truly didn''t exist. I frowned. "How could you be so sure?" I argued. "There is always a first time to everything. Unless you''ve tried every single method that possibly exists in this world, how could you know there is no way out of this? The solution we need may not be easy to find, but it''s too early to give up trying, and too early to lose our hopes."


    There was no expression on his face. After a little while, he sighed. "Hope is a dangerous thing ¡­ It makes you want more, and the more you hope, the more you despair when you realize that all your effort is in vain."


    I winced at the bleakness in his tone. Was this his revtion after two hundred years of trying? Was this how heavily our past weighed on him? The dull pain in my heart throbbed once more. "Bai Ye." My grip over his hands tightened. "I''ll have to disagree with you again. I might not be able to promise that I can seed, and I might not be able to guarantee that I won''t be disappointed in the end. But if I give up trying because of fear, then I know for a fact that I will never seed, and I will surely be disappointed."


    Turning aside, I looked into his unfocused eyes. "Hope is not dangerous," I said softly. "Hope is what makes things possible.. It is what we live for."

 Chapter 178 - Changed And Unchanged

    Chapter 178 ¨C Changed And Unchanged


    He didn''t argue more. I knew it would take more than one try to convince him, and I was in no rush, so I didn''t speak further either after carefully helping him lie down. Draping an arm over him, I wrapped myself lightly around his cold body, and we quietly went to sleep.


    I didn''t fall asleep any time soon though. He had revoked the spell over the window seal, and the faint moonlight glowing through the edge of the frame fell on his face, casting a long shadow over his gaunt features. I stared at him for a long time, resisting the temptation to lift my hand and touch his cheek as I tried to match this unfamiliar face to my memory of him.


    Before today, I had imagined many ways of what our reunion would be like when he returned from his retreat, but I had never expected this. He had turned into apletely different person, and it wasn''t just in appearances. The overwhelming grief and despair emanating from all over him suffocated me, and I couldn''t help but wonder which Bai Ye I knew was the real him. Had he always forced himself to look spirited for me in the past years? Were those deep sorrows that I asionally glimpsed in his eyes the only true feelings he had left?


    And he wasn''t the only one that changed. After learning our past and the true reason why he had taken me as a disciple, I couldn''t think of myself as a mere lucky girl that he picked up from a faraway vige anymore. Even though I didn''t have any of my past memories, it didn''t free me from the responsibilities that resulted from what I had done before, and it didn''t change the fact that I could never do enough to reciprocate the sacrifices he had made for me.


    What did all of these mean to our future? Would things ever go back to the way they were between us? Despite everything I had said earlier tofort him, I couldn''t stop my own worries, and Iy awake all night.


    ~ ~


    I waited until Bai Ye woke up before I climbed out of bed the next morning. He slept light, but at least he did sleep, and his body warmed up some more after the rest. I let myself feel a little gleeful at the improvement¡ªany small progress would add up, and anything that made him feel better lifted some weight off of my mind.


    "I''ll head to the library soon," I said as I added more wood to the fire. "If you want to help me save some time, you can tell me what you''ve found on all those previous trips and point me in the right direction. Otherwise, I''ll just start with the books on herbs and poisons to see if I can find a better potion recipe for you, and I''ll work my way through the tomes on demonic swords next."


    He hesitated as I expected, but only for a little while. "I didn''t find too much," he said. "Believe it or not ¡­ There are no records of anyone doing something like this before, and therefore no answers on how to deal with the consequences."


    I could believe that he was telling the truth this time. After all, Luo Ji had told me that they had spent months searching for a method just to keep the souls alive within Twin Stars. What Bai Ye had done was even more astonishing and unbelievable than that, and I wouldn''t be surprised at all if a written solution to our problem didn''t exist. But that didn''t mean we couldn''t find one. "What did the master at Azure Dragon Pce say?" I asked. "Did he suggest any possibilities to look into?"


    "Azure Dragon Pce specializes in cycles of souls. Healing is not what they are known for." He paused. "That was why I spent most of the past years focusing on the path of medicine ¡­ But it appears that the solution might not be in that direction either. Regr remedies don''t have enough strength to offset the damage of a demonic sword. I''ve already experimented with all the most likely options from those medicine books in the library ¡­ None seemed effective. No need to waste more of your time on them."


    I wasn''t sure if he was trying to help or persuade me to give up, but that was more information than I had expected him to share, so I decided to treat it as a tiny sess. "Then I''ll start with better understanding the demonic power of the swords," I said. Straightening myself from the fire, I strode towards the entrance. "Wait for me for just a little while. I''ll be right back."


    Dashing out of the room, I ran to the library and headed straight to the section of sword arts. The book I had readst time¡ª"The Forging of a Demonic Sword"¡ªwas still there, along with a few dozen others on the same topic. I didn''t want to spend too much time choosing and make him wait, so I dropped all of them into my storage artifact, then dashed back to the meditation chamber. Chuckling at his confused face, I sat down next to him, pouring out the books into a pile by the bed.


    "I''ll just sit here and read," I said, leaning him closer against me and ced the first book in myp, "so I can keep you warm and make sure you stay safe at the same time. I promised never to leave you again, and I''m keeping my word."


    Holding his hand, I flipped the first page with my other hand and started searching the text. We didn''t speak, and the crackling fire was the only sound echoing in the quiet space. But just as I was starting to ept this new norm between us, I felt him move. Slowly, he turned his palm over in my grip, threading his fingers through mine.


    I looked up, staring at him in wonder. There was still no expression on his face, but as the morning sunlight glowedmbently over his cheeks, I suddenly realized that I might have been all wrongst night. The Bai Ye I knew had never changed.. He was still here, right next to me.

 Chapter 179 - A Fools Trap

    Chapter 179 ¨C A Fool¡¯s Trap


    The books were thick, and some of the passages were so dense that I had to read them a few times to understand, so by the end of the morning, I only made it through the end of the second tome. I did learn a lot about demonic swords though: the origins of their power and how they bnce with the energy of the universe, the ways to tweak bonding techniques based on the user so as to minimize their demonic influence ¡­ There was even a reference to using heart''s blood to cleanse the des, which I suspected had contributed to the solution that Luo Ji''s master found for Bai Ye. But nothing was mentioned of their effect on someone who isn''t bound to them, and the authors all seemed to agree that the power of a demonic sword is something that a human shouldn''t attempt to fight against.


    Well, fortunately I was no human, so I let myself feel hopeful as I ate a quick lunch and readied the herbs for a new potion. I managed to coax a new recipe out of Bai Ye while I took a break between the books¡ªafter my repeated reminders that searching for recipes would only waste me more time and, ording to his theory, make me more disappointed in the end, he grudgingly surrendered and told me abination of ingredients that worked well on driving out excess yin. I gloated at my sess, and I was just about to set up the pot over the fire when I heard a knock on the front gate echoing in the distance.


    I stiffened. It couldn''t be the Gatekeeper returning already, could it? I quickly dismissed that possibility. Masters were never polite enough to knock, and I''d expect it the least from the Gatekeeper. Setting down the pot, I made sure that Bai Ye was still tucked in warm andfortably, then scuttled towards the gate.


    Somewhat to my surprise, it was Xie Lun. He offered me an apologetic smile when he saw my rush. "Am I bothering you at a bad time?" he asked. "I''m here to return a sword from your master. I can leave right away if you''re busy."


    Under my confused stare, Xie Lun handed me a long sword that he was carrying on his back. I didn''t recognize the de¡ªit must be from Bai Ye''s huge collection in the vault¡ªbut from the weight and the ancient style of the carvings on the hilt, I could tell that it was a rare find. "He lent it to you?" I asked curiously. An ancient longsword like this must be one of Bai Ye''s favorites, and it was hard to imagine him letting it out of his possession.


    "He ¡­ gifted it to me, in exchange for my help on something. But I''ve failed on what he asked me to do, so I think it''s only fair that I give this back to him."


    Xie Lun''s answer only made me more confused. Since when did Bai Ye ask other people for help? And to go as far as gifting such a precious sword at that? I instinctively thought that it might have something to do with me, and I gave Xie Lun a suspecting look. "What did he need your help for that''s so important?" I asked.


    He contemted for a short moment. Then a sly smile crossed his face. "Your master made me swear not to tell anyone about our deal ¡­ But that doesn''t mean you can''t guess."


    A deal serious enough to require him to swear? That sure made me even more suspicious, and I turned the events of the past few months carefully in my mind. I remembered that Bai Ye had always worn a somewhat strange expression every time he mentioned Xie Lun. From casually asking me what I thought of him, to the barbed exchange between themst time Xie Lun visited our hall ¡­ Then I remembered the words Xie Lun said to me at Jade Temple and Clear Spring Vige, about Bai Ye hiding his true intentions of giving me Twin Stars, about the price he made me pay by bringing me back to life ¡­


    The more I thought about it, the more clueless I became. I shook my head. "If anything, I''d only think that the two of you hate each other, and that''s certainly no reason for him to gift you such a¡ª"


    I paused as the word "hate" suddenly detonated in my head. "He asked you to say those things to me?" I blurted. "How the dark power of Twin Stars is something that he could have and should have kept me away from ¡­ How bringing back a person is an art that threatens them with dire consequences ¡­ He asked you to say those?"


    Xie Lun grimaced. "Those are not the only things I said ¡­ Remember that your mood lifted after that trip to Clear Spring Vige, Yun Qing-er. I wasn''t only trying to make you more despondent."


    That was a true statement. Xie Lun did also help me recover from my most miserable days, with all the daoist revtions about leaving the past in the past and nothingsting forever. I had been too mncholic at the time to think too deep into why he said those, but now that rity hade back to my mind, I finally realized that the revtions were ¡­ for me, and he must''ve known exactly how I was feeling to be able to say things thatforted me and encouraged me so perfectly.


    "He asked you to say those too?" I asked again, though I knew that Xie Lun wouldn''t be able to give me a straightforward answer. But I didn''t need an answer. I should''ve expected it ¡­ Bai Ye wanted me to hate him after seeing the vision in the crystal, but he didn''t want me to feel too much pain from the betrayal either, so he went so far as to n this for me ¡­


    A bted fear climbed up my spine. Out of all my friends, I trusted Xie Lun the most, and Bai Ye knew it. He picked the right candidate for this task. If I had waited a bit longer before looking into that crystal, my initial disbelief may not have been as strong, and Xie Lun''s swaying may just have been enough to convince me that all of this was Bai Ye''s setup. With time, with more of those daoist revtions that hit the right spot, I might totally end up treating this heartbreak as a lesson to learn from and start going down that path Bai Ye wanted for me ¡­


    My grip tightened on the hilt of the longsword, and I gritted my teeth. He wasn''t just a fool, but a devious one at that, and I was so close to falling into his trap!

 Chapter 180 - Care To Explain?

    Chapter 180 ¨C Care To Exin?


    "How much did he tell you?" I asked instead, hoping that it was a question Xie Lun could actually answer. "When you came to find me, it was already five days since he went into retreat. How did you know what had happened during that time?"


    "I didn''t know." Xie Lun shrugged. "But I didn''t need to. He told me that something unpleasant might happen to you while he was away, and it was easy enough to tell whether that was the case by simply looking at you."


    Something unpleasant was just a little understatement of what happened, I grumbled inwardly. Though I suppose that was the simplest description to prepare Xie Lun for all different possibilities. Bai Ye must have given him different tasks based on how I reacted to that vision in the crystal. Had I looked angry instead of despondent, for example, I wouldn''t be surprised if Xie Lun''s job would be adding more fuel to my fury and making me doubt Bai Ye further.


    Their deal made me at a loss for words. Should I be grateful that Bai Ye cared so much for me as to put this much effort into it, or should I be mad that he had so little faith in our love? I sighed. "Did he n for the woman we ran into at the vige as well?" I asked. "How did you manage to time it so perfectly without me knowing?"


    "That part ¡­ actually isn''t in the n. Or if it was, he didn''t tell me. I had only guessed who the immortal was based on what she said, and I answered your questions the way he would want me to." Xie Lun paused. "I should apologize that I didn''t tell you the truth about the price to pay for that forbidden art ¡­ The consequences are always borne by the person performing the spell, not the one that is brought back. I assume you''ve already found out about it though."


    I nodded. Thank Heavens that I found the real and detailed answer at Azure Dragon Pce. But if not for Xie Lun''s reminder that a forbidden art like this came with great prices, I might not have suspected everything so soon either. In the end, he still helped things turn out the way they did.


    So I managed to smile. "No need to apologize, Senior Xie. You helped me in more ways than you realized, even with that half-truth of an answer. I owe you all the time and effort you spent on that trip with me." I looked down at the longsword in my grip. "Are you sure you don''t want to keep this? I can easily convince the owner that you are more than worthy of the gift."


    Xie Lunughed. "I will not deny that I covet his collection. But a deal is a deal, and to be honest, I prefer things turning out this way. You are fortunate to have a master¡ª a man that cares so much about you, and I''m d that I didn''t seed in undoing any of it."


    I stared at him in bewilderment then. I had been trying to avoid this topic¡ªalthough I expected Bai Ye to tell the minimum about what happened between us, it wouldn''t be hard at all to guess based on his requests, and Xie Lun was too sharp to miss it. Based on Xie Lun''s attitude towards Su Nian while we were at Jade Temple, I didn''t expect him to approve of us, and I was content enough that he hadn''t openly voiced his judgment. But from what he just said ¡­ his opinion had changed?


    "Not everyone at Mount Hua is that narrow-minded," Xie Lun exined, seeing the look on my face. "I admit that this came to me as a shock at first, and it is easy for an outsider to judge harshly using whatever ''norm'' they expect of others. But I could tell from how thoroughly he nned everything for you that he truly cares, and your reaction to him showed the same. From the bottom of my heart, I don''t want to see you separated."


    Inclining his head slightly, Xie Lun smiled again. "I''ve already distracted you for long enough. Please send my regards to Master Bai Ye, and I hope everything will turn out the best for both of you soon."


    I said my thanks and gave him a slight nod of farewell. Closing the gate behind me, I felt a tinge of relief easing my mind. I knew that at this rate, the secrets within this hall won''t hold for much longer. I wasn''t afraid of all the sneers and chastisements that awaited, but I was still d to learn that not everyone will look at us that way. At least some would understand.


    Putting those thoughts away, I crossed the garden and strode back towards the meditation chamber.


    Bai Ye was still reclining in the same position as he did when I left. Hearing my return, he shifted towards me, a look of worry shadowing his face.


    "Did you hear who it was?" I asked, walking towards him to sit down at his side.


    He shook his head. "The front gate is too far away for me at this point."


    I gritted my teeth again. He was already weakened to this extent, yet he still wouldn''t stop surprising me with all those idiotic ns for me! I fought back the urge to squash him with the longsword. Reminding myself that it wasn''t the sword''s fault, I fought back another urge to throw it onto the floor. Instead, I took a deep breath and ced it next to him as gently as I could. "It was Senior Xie," I said with pretended casualness. "He came to return a gift from you."


    The worry on his face drained, reced by that helplessness I had grown too used to seeing these days. I shifted closer to him.. "Since when did you start gifting other people so generously, Bai Ye?" I whispered into his ears. "Care to exin?"

 Chapter 181 - How Dare He!

    Chapter 181 ¨C How Dare He!


    He stiffened, as if I was a hissing viper threatening to sink my teeth into his neck. "What did he tell you?" he asked, and I heard a rare nervousness in his tone.


    "Not much ¡­ considering someone made him swear not to." I gave him a re. ring had quickly be my new favorite expression now, and I found it regretful that he couldn''t see it. "But thanks to your recent training, Master, I''m getting better at solving puzzles day by day. You gave him a gift, and all of sudden, he had so many bad things to say about you ¡­ Does that not sound suspicious at all?"


    He fell silent. Knowing that he wouldn''t respond with anything other than excuses to fool me, I didn''t push him to speak. "I have to admit it was a good n," I said instead. "If not because we ran into someone at Clear Spring Vige that remembered you, and if not because Master Su Nian tried to make me jealous by talking about your past lover, I might have totally been tricked, and I might still be outside that seal right now thinking how much I''d hate to see you return from your retreat."


    His brow knitted. "I didn''t ask him to lie to you."


    "No, but intentionally misleading isn''t much better than lying. You are still trying to make me believe something that isn''t true."


    Another silence. Atst, he sighed. "I was only trying to ¡­ make things a little easier for you."


    "Easier?" I red at him again. "You misjudged it horribly if you thought that was ''easier'' for me. You have no idea how I spent those days before Senior Xie found me and talked some sense into me ¡­ Even if you did seed in making me doubt you and despise you, what makes you think that I''d be able to recover from that pain? What makes you think that I''d enjoy spending the rest of my life regretting that I fell in love with a liar and murderer?"


    He opened his mouth to argue, but I didn''t stop to hear it. "And you''ve always promised to keep me safe," I continued. "What makes you think I''ll be safe here after dozens of years if you still haven''te out of the retreat? You know the Gatekeeper already wanted to get rid of me. What would he think if something this big happens in our hall?"


    "No one can me you for someone else''s retreat going awry," he replied quickly this time. "Even if it reallyes to that day ¡­ Xie Lun has promised to help you with anything that might happen as well. He''ll make sure you can leave Mount Hua safely. You''ve always missed amoner''s life ¡­ It might take some time to get used to it again, but it will suit you in the end."


    I stared at him in disbelief. He was talking about all of this as if it was already a fully fleshed-out picture in his mind, as if he had nned and revisited that life for me over and over already. "Is that why you asked him to take me back to my vige? Not just to cheer me up ¡­ but to ease me back into that lifestyle as well?" I heard my voice starting to tremble. "You did n everything for me, didn''t you? Maybe I worried too much about not being able to recover from the ''betrayal''. You''ve probably thought of that as well and even nned a daoistpanion for me to take your ce?"


    I regretted those words immediately after I said them. I was too mad that he went this far to paint my life after his death, and I couldn''t stop the sarcasm before it rolled off my tongue. But before I could apologize, the color drained some more from his face. Turning slightly away from me, he lowered his head as if in guilt.


    Astonishment petrified me. "D-Don''t tell me you''ve actually considered it." I stammered. "You¡ª Tell me that wasn''t why you asked me what I thought of Senior Xie back then ¡­ You weren''t nning to ¡­"


    He pursed his lips, and that silent response made my heart stop. "BAI YE!" I bellowed. How dare he! How could such a thought even cross his mind? How could he think I was so heartless that I''d forget all about him and be with someone else? "BAI YE!!!" I shouted again and grabbed his cor, hoping to shake some sense out of him. "You¡ª"


    But I had forgotten that his weak body couldn''t take physical shocks like this anymore. My grip had barely closed over his cor when he started coughing, so violently that I thought he might suffocate. I loosened my hold on him and hastened to help him smooth out his breathing, all the while cursing inwardly. This stubborn fool was impossible to understand ¡­ impossible to reason with ¡­ and I couldn''t even show him the slightest anger without triggering consequences! This wasn''t fair!


    "Qing-er." I heard him struggle to speak. Between residual waves of coughs, he raised his hand and sped it around my wrist, and I realized btedly that I was shaking. "I''m sorry," he said weakly. "But don''t anger yourself like this, it''s not worth it ¡­"


    I winced a little at his begging tone, and I took a deep breath, forcing myself to calm down. I had really felt a surge of rage then, but I reminded myself that anger wasn''t the right way to deal with this stubborn fool. "You are ridiculous and maniptive beyond reason," I mumbled and pulled back my hand.


    "I''m sor¡ª"


    "Apologizing doesn''t make me feel any better," I cut him off. "But if you want to make it up to me, I can consider giving you a chance."


    Moving closer, I leaned into him, and I stopped just before our lips touched. "Kiss me," I breathed. "Kiss me until I''m calm. Until I''m satisfied.. Then MAYBE I''ll forgive you."

 Chapter 182 - The Kiss Under The Plum Tree

    Chapter 182 ¨C The Kiss Under The Plum Tree


    There was only a hair''s distance between us. I could feel his shock as his breath caught, his lips slightly trembling. My heart pounded, and I wasn''t sure if it was still from anger or from my own nervous anticipation.


    I hadn''t asked him to kiss me purely out of impulse. As much as I was mad at his attempt to fool me and arrange everything for me without my consent, it was the reason behind why he did these that hurt me the most. He didn''t believe in how much he meant to me. He didn''t believe my feelings for him were something that could never be reced. And that was why he was still trying to push me away, because he didn''t think that his death would leave an unheble scar over my heart. He saw no point in even trying to fight for a chance, because he thought that the sooner I let him perish, the sooner I''d be able to start a new life without being trapped by our painful past.


    That may have been what my past self had told him, but it was no longer how I felt or wished for in this life. I had to make him understand the difference ¡­ and I had to show him how wrong he was, all along.


    "Bai Ye," I softened my voice and said. "I''m waiting."


    His hesitance made my heart sink a little, but I gave him time. I knew he had his own battle to fight, and I didn''t want to scare him away by pushing too hard. So I waited patiently until finally, after what seemed like an eternity, he moved. With the tiniest tilt of his head, his cold lips met mine.


    It was a mere peck. The barest touch, and the next moment, he had leaned back, heaving a slight sigh as if relieved from aplishing his goal. Speechlessly, I stared at him. "Again," I demanded. "That couldn''t possibly count."


    He stiffened. "Qing-er¡ª"


    "Again."


    Defeatedly, he gave me another peck. But this time, before he had the chance to pull away, I slipped my hand behind his nape, holding him in ce, and I parted his lips with my tongue.


    He started resisting me almost by instinct, grasping my shoulder and trying to push me away. My heart sank some more, though I didn''t give in. Slipping my tongue into his mouth, I deepened the kiss, fighting his stubbornness with my persistence.


    He felt so different from before. Without the usual incense from his wardrobe, the familiar scent of cedar was gone. The taste of fresh herbs was reced by a faint whiff of blood. Even the coolness of his lips felt foreign, lifeless to the touch. A dull pain stabbed me. Was this also why he wanted to keep me at arm''s length? Because of how much things had changed ¡­ because he didn''t want to disappoint me with a reality that was no longer the way I remembered?


    Then that was even more reason why I had to prove him wrong. Things might have been different now, and he might have changed, but I hadn''t. I was still here, still in love with him, even more than before.


    "Bai Ye," I whispered against his lips. "Do you still remember that summer night under the plum tree outside my room ¡­ when you cornered me at the door and asked me why I was avoiding you?" I couldn''t help but smile at the memory. "Do you remember ¡­ how you kissed me back then?"


    I knew he wouldn''t give me a response, so I didn''t wait for one. Looping an arm over his back, I held him in a gentle embrace, and I sealed my lips against his once more.


    I let myself remember that night, reliving the memory that was one of the most precious moments of my life. I let myself remember the warmth of his embrace, the soft tickle of his breath over my cheeks, the blurry shadow of his longshes when I stared at him in disbelief as his lips met mine. I let myself remember the heat of his body burning me like fire, the scent and taste of him sweeping over me like a tide, the soft caress of his tongue and my clumsy response. I let myself remember the overwhelming love and cherishment I felt from that kiss, and I gave him the same, telling him wordlessly what he had told me back then with that intimate surprise.


    He didn''t respond to me at first. But then I felt the tip of his tongue brushing over mine in a soft, almost uncertain touch. The hand pushing on my shoulder started to rx. Inch by inch, it slipped down my side, stopping just over my waist.


    He was still hesitant, I knew. sping my hand over his, I helped him finish that embrace. "Hold me," I breathed into his mouth. "And don''t let me go ever again. Don''t even think of making me leave you or forget about you. It won''t work ¡­ Do you know why?"


    I brushed my lips over his again. "Because you are the one who taught me this ¡­ and many more. You didn''t only give me a new life, Bai Ye. You showed me what life could be like and should be like, and you are the reason why every day of my new existence is bright and full of hope. No one else can ever take your ce, no matter how well you n it for me, because no one else knows me as well as you do, and no one else makes my heart leap the way it does every time I see you."


    I pressed myself closer to him, feeling the harmonious rhythm of our heartbeats against each other. "If you die, my heart dies with you." I closed my eyes and circled my arms lightly around his neck. "Soe back to me, for my sake.. Because I need you ¡­ Because I love you, for as long as I live."

 Chapter 183 - Forgiven

    Chapter 183 ¨C Forgiven


    [ NOTE: The second half of thest chapter has been rewritten and updated. If the version you read yesterday didn''t mention the kiss under the plum tree, please swipe down to refresh. Due to plot changes, the old version won''t flow correctly into this chapter.


    I know I''ve de edits like this a few times in the past already ¡­ and I sincerely apologize if this is disruptive to your reading experience. Please trust me that I''m trying my best to make sure this doesn''t keep happening! Thank you so much for your patience and understanding <3 ]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    Burying my face into his hair, I felt his slight tremble. "Qing-er," he said after a long silence. "You are still young, and there are still hundreds of years ahead of you. You might believe what you say at the moment ¡­ but with time, you''lle to understand. Memories fade, and nothing in our lives is truly irreceable."


    I shook my head. "Tell that to yourself," I argued. "What have you been doing for the past two hundred and fifty years? Have you found someone to rece me after all this time?"


    He quieted then, and I tightened my arms around him a little. "You are the one that refuses to understand, Bai Ye," I continued. "You don''t understand why you mean so much to me, because you don''t understand who I am. You think that as the sword spirit, I still hate you, and as Yun Qing-er, I''m too naive to realize that my feelings for you are only an infatuation that can''t stand the test of time. But you don''t understand that I''m not either of them. I am both, and that is why I know exactly what I want in this life."


    Pulling away from him, I looked into his eyes. Even though he couldn''t see me, I wanted to show him that I was serious, and I knew he could feel it. "I''ve always wondered when and how I fell in love with you," I said softly. "For all these years, you''ve always held a special ce in my heart, even before I was old enough to understand what that feeling was. I had thought that maybe this was love at first sight ¡­ but when I found out about all your secrets, I realized that I was wrong. It was because of the sword spirit inside me. She may have forgotten those painful days from the past, but she didn''t forget you. For the hundreds of years that you''ve been waiting for her toe back, she''s been waiting as well. Not for revenge, but for a chance to love you again without a tragic ending."


    The look on his face turned nk. I raised my hand, cupping his cheek. "I might be young in this life, and I might be inexperienced, but I know my heart doesn''t lie to me. Five years might be a short time for you, but it was enough for me to learn what love is like. You showed it to me, with all your care, your sacrifice, and the joy you bring me ¡­ How would I ever be able to ept anyone else, after experiencing what it''s like to be loved by you? How could I ever be able to make such unforgettable memories fade?"


    Running my fingers softly down his cheeks, I let out a small sigh. "Do you understand now? Even if you somehow manage to push me away, I will never be able to live that life you want me to. If you truly wish to make me happy, then fight this with me. Regardless of the result, at least we would''ve tried, and at least we wouldn''t be left with memories of spending ourst days together in endless arguments like this."


    Another long silence, and I knew that he finally listened this time. "I ¡­" he said at length. "I''m sorry ¡­"


    "I can''t tell if your apologies are sincere," I grumbled. Inching forward, I closed the distance between us again. "Prove it to me, Bai Ye. Show me that you mean what you say."


    His hand that was still resting over my waist twitched. Then it clenched into a fist, as if he was fighting against himself. I waited. I waited some more, until finally, it glided up behind my neck, and he pulled me in, sealing our lips together.


    It wasn''t a peck anymore. His tongue met mine, slowly but surely following my rhythm, returning my caress with the same warmth I gave him. Ecstatic, I let out a tiny sigh, and I delved deeper into his mouth, savoring him, reminding him of how much I missed him, how much I needed him. His other arm circled me. My fingers slid into his hair. Then¡ª


    He suddenly pushed away as another wave of coughing overtook him.


    "Bai Ye!" I gasped, releasing him hastily. Did I ¡­ get him too excited? I stared at him with round eyes, and for a moment, I wasn''t sure if I should be feeling relieved or remorseful. Fortunately, the burst subsided soon enough, and no blood stained his sleeve this time. "B-Bai Ye ¡­" I stammered, "are you alright?"


    He lifted his head. He was smiling. For the first time in the past two days, that smile didn''t end at the corner of his lips. "Was that sincere enough?" he asked. Reaching up to me with a slight fumble, he brushed his fingers over my cheeks. "I''m risking my life to show you how sorry I am, Qing-er ¡­ Will you forgive me now?"


    I looked at him in wonder. Suddenly, my eyes grew misty. "You ARE a fool," I mumbled, and I touched my lips to his forehead. "No more talking about risking your life. Then you''ll be forgiven."


    His smile widened. Draping his arms loosely over me, he gathered me in a light embrace.. I buried my face into his shoulders, and before I closed my eyes, I saw the afternoon''s golden gleam peeking through the window, dazzling in a thousand rays.

 Chapter 184 - Rules Of The Universe

    Chapter 184 ¨C Rules Of The Universe


    I wanted to ce that longsword upon an altar to show how thankful I was to its return. After our exchange that afternoon, Bai Ye finally started talking to me again¡ªnot just trying to convince me to give up or grudgingly answering my questions, but actually having a conversation, sometimes even with a faint smile.


    Although I could''ve imagined better, this was already much bigger progress than I had prepared myself for, and I felt beyond content. The next few days passed in bliss. I was even more thrilled when he told me an improved potion recipe without me asking, and the effect of it couldn''t be more obvious. Color started returning to his face within just a couple of doses, and those hollow cheeks slowly began to gain some of their fullness back as well.


    As much as these changes excited me, however, I knew that none of them fixed the root of our problem, and I didn''t dare rx my reading schedule. Thankfully, with his increasingly willing help, I was able to go through those books from the library much faster than before, and by the end of the sixth day, I had moved almost half of the pile over to the finished side. To keep track of my thoughts and findings, I made thorough notes as I went through each volume, and I revisited them every night before we went to sleep.


    "I keep feeling like something is missing from all these books," I mumbled that evening when I flipped my notes back and forth. "They go into a lot of detail on how to wield or control a demonic sword''s power, but none of them fully exin the nature of it. When we read spell books, on the other hand, they always start by describing how each symbol represents a pattern of energy flow, how each ingredient and incantation invokes the energy needed for that purpose ¡­ How am I supposed to properly understand a demonic sword without that kind of information?"


    Bai Ye smiled and squeezed my hand. I had made a habit out of holding him while reading¡ªalthough he was starting to grow warm enough at this point that he barely needed my body heat, I liked being close to him, especially now that he had stopped resisting me. "Spells are science," he said, "whereas demonic swords are magic. It''s hard to exin them methodically."


    I put down my notes. "Everything follows some kind of rules," I countered. "They can''t just work randomly. How did people learn how to forge demonic swords if they didn''t even understand their power?"


    "By trial and error, and with a lot of luck." The look on his face darkened a little. "Back in the ancient days, legendary swords used to be forged with human sacrifices. You''ve heard stories where famous swordsmiths throw themselves into the fire to top off their masterpieces ¡­ But when that started bingmon practice, people began to seek even stronger power to perfect their creations. Lots of alternatives were tried, lots of carnage caused, and eventually they found out that a demon''s flesh and blood went much farther than a human''s. That was when demonic swords came into existence."


    I listened quietly. His casual but thorough boration reminded me of our old days together, where he would patiently go over every detail of a new lesson, and I would watch him silently while trying to etch the melody of his voice into my memory. My heart swelled a little. After all his coldness towards me since his return ¡­ I was so relieved that he would talk to me like this again, that things between us were finally starting to return to normal.


    "For thousands of years," he continued, "people fumbled on this new path to power. A demonic sword draws its strength not only from the demon that was fed to it, but also from the forging technique, the raw material, and many other things. It is almost impossible to keep all those conditions the same for two swords. As a result, every demonic sword exhibits a different type of power. No one knows what to expect before a dees out of the forge, and no one has been able to work out a form that gives them the oue they want."


    "No wonder demonic swords are so rare," Imented. "The challenge of the technique aside, it''s a huge risk to try to forge something that you don''t even know how it''d turn out."


    "Risk never stopped people from seeking power," he scoffed, and I knew he was deriding himself. "There are theories on this though, of course. You were right when you said everything follows a certain rule. People have been suspecting that different types of demonic power enhance and suppress each other just like the five basic elements, and that as long as we can find the pattern, we''d be able to harness and exploit those dark forces to the fullest. But the rules of the universe aren''t that easy to fathom. After thousands of years, no one has seeded yet."


    I nodded thoughtfully. For a fleeting moment, his words seemed to have reminded me of something, but when I turned what he said over in my head, that strange feeling was gone. What did I miss? I rubbed my temple, feeling a bit lost.


    Sensing my gesture, he reached over to me and slipped his arm behind my back. "Don''t stress yourself too much," he said softly. "This is a road that few have traveled, and we knew it wouldn''t be a smooth one. The least I can do for you is to buy you some more time ¡­ So no need to feel rushed."


    A surge of warmth flowed through me. I ced my hand over his, wrapping my other arm around him as well. "And I can''t be more grateful that you''re doing it," I said, giving him a light kiss. "Just stay with me.. There must be light at the end of the tunnel ¡­ and I can feel that we are already getting closer."

 Chapter 185 - Light At The End Of The Tunnel

    Chapter 185 ¨C Light At The End Of The Tunnel


    That strange feeling troubled me all night. The more I thought about it, the more I felt like something was pointing me to an important hint, yet the answer was just slightly out of my reach. I searched through my memories futilely in the dark until I finally drifted to sleep, and when I woke up the next morning with bleary eyes, I still didn''t find the tiniest clue.


    So I made another trip to the library. When I stacked the new books I fetched into a handful of tall piles beside the bed, Bai Ye''s expression was full of confusion. "I thought you brought all the books on demonic swords here already," he said.


    "I did. These are books on demons." I kneeled next to the piles. "I won''t sit in bed with you this time ¡­ because I want to flip through these quickly. Something you said yesterday gave me a thought, but I couldn''t quite put my finger on it. I''m hoping that some text here might remind me of what''s missing."


    I opened the first book and skimmed through it. Various demon fighting skills, habits of biting, leaping stances ¡­ Pass. Next one: herbivores and carnivores, influences of diet on longevity, cravings for blood ¡­ My eyes lingered on the descriptions of bloodthirstiness for a little, but nothing seemed to call out to me like Bai Ye''s wordsst night. Pass. Next ¡­


    I turned the pages fast, searching the lines quickly for that spark in my head to fill the missing link. A dozen volumes flew by, but nothing caught my attention.


    "Which part of what I said made you feel that way?" he asked after I plopped down yet another book.


    "The theory behind the power of demonic swords," I mumbled without looking up. "How different types of demonic power enhance and suppress each other just like the five basic elements ¡­ and all we need to do is to find the pattern ¡­ Are there any books that discuss such patterns?"


    "Theories like these were considered madman''s talks, Qing-er. No one would''ve written them down." He paused for a moment, probably searching for something else to say to make me feel a little better about it. "But maybe you can try a bestiary. Sometimes people like to include anecdotes about certain demons in their footnotes."


    My hands were already reaching for the bestiary before he finished the sentence. Flipping the pages a little more slowly this time, I browsed the myriads of demon and mythical beast drawings. Taotie, qiongqi, hundun ¡­


    "Yazi!" I blurted when my eyesnded on a sketch of a mountain wolf with the head of a dragon. "This was it ¡­ Remember the yazi''s venom we collected from the Misty Mountains?"


    Before Bai Ye got a chance to reply, I scurried over to his side and grabbed his hand in excitement. "The mother bixie at Misty Mountains told me that we needed yazi''s venom, but we never figured out why. If different types of demonic power enhance and suppress each other ¡­ then what if yazi''s power is the one that suppresses Twin Stars? What if that''s the reason she told us we''d need it?"


    His brow knitted in thought. "Guardian beasts ¡­ are able to see the aura of demonic power," he said a bit hesitantly. "If the bixie noticed the aura of Twin Stars was something that yazi''s venom could overpower ¡­ then ¡­ it is not impossible ¡­"


    "It''s not just impossible!" I eximed, my voice starting to tremble in excitement. "It''s quite possible and highly likely! I''ll visit the Misty Mountains right away and ask her how to use that venom!"


    I was so ecstatic at the discovery that I almost dashed out of the door immediately. And I probably would have, if not for him pulling lightly on my hands. "Qing-er," he said, still sounding a bit hesitant. "Don''t get so excited yet. It might not be the way we think it is."


    I halted. With some effort, I forced myself to calm down from the thrill of finally seeing that light at the end of the tunnel. "Are you still worried that I''d be disappointed?" I asked, sitting down next to him. "It''s the first time that we found a clue leading us somewhere, Bai Ye. It''s worth celebrating, even if we don''t know for sure the result yet. When Ie back¡ª"


    I paused, remembering theplications of reality after my momentary bliss. It''d take me almost a full day to get to Misty Mountains and back. A lot could happen during this time ¡­ And what if the Gatekeeper returns while I was away?


    "I can''t just leave you like this," I said, considering it more carefully. "I could leave a spell mark at the door ¡­ So that if anyonees in while I''m gone, I''d be able to sense it ande back as soon as I can. But it''ll still take me time to reach you even with a flying sword ¡­"


    Feeling my worry, Bai Ye patted the back of my hand softly. "THAT is not what I''m concerned about," he smiled and reassured me. "When have you seen Chu Yang manage to threaten me? I don''t need to be able to see or fight to deal with him. You should have at least that much faith in me."


    I looked up at him. Those words ¡­ He hadn''t talked full of spirits like this for such a long time, and that confidence in his voice lifted a huge weight off of my mind. "Of course I have faith in you." I returned him a smile and a tight embrace. "I''ll trust you to keep yourself safe then, and I''ll be back before you know it. But don''t try to risk your life doing something that you think is good for me again ¡­ Otherwise, I''ll never forgive you this time."


    He chuckled sheepishly, nodding in agreement.. In a mix of excitement and reluctance to leave, I kissed him, then left my spell mark and got on my flying sword.

 Chapter 186 - Unwelcome Reunion

    Chapter 186 ¨C Unwee Reunion


    The Misty Mountains remained warm and humid even in winter, and I had to shed a fewyers immediately after Inded. Fortunately, it meant that the forest hadn''t changed at all since thest time we came, so I had no trouble finding my way to the cave entrance where we saw the bixie. Parting the undergrowth as I walked, I searched the area carefully, looking for signs of the guardian beast and her cub.


    I didn''t see even a footprint of a beast though. After a long while, I started to wonder howrge a guardian''s territory was¡ªcould it be wide enough that I couldn''t possibly search the whole area in the amount of time I had? I considered it for a moment, then put my outer robes back on and summoned a cooling spell on myself. Bai Ye had mentioned that spiritual power fluctuations attract guardian beasts. Hopefully, this would help lead them to me.


    I continued forward, using my spiritual power to enhance my hearing as well. All was quiet around me for a long stretch of distance. I reached out with my consciousness, probing the surroundings with my power, until finally, I felt a faint but familiar presence drawing close.


    My head snapped in that direction. It was the cub! Before I knew it, I had started running. Would they still remember me? I prayed that they did. Bai Ye wasn''t here this time, and I wouldn''t be able to exin his condition to them all that well, considering mythical beasts relied on their own ways to figure out a target''s energy flow. But if the mother bixie still remembered us, then¡ª


    An ear-shattering roar came into my ears. I halted in my tracks, surprised at the sudden sign of danger that I didn''t notice while my thoughts wandered. My hands moved to my swords, and the next moment, a figure leaped at me from behind the shrubs next to me. I drew the des at once, but when I saw what it was that bared its teeth in the air, my motion froze.


    It was the mother bixie, her fangs glinting and ready to sink into my neck.


    "W-Wait!" I shouted, raising my sheath to block her. "It''s me! I''m not here to hurt you!"


    But she didn''t slow. With a guttural growl, shended on top of me, and the momentum sent me stumbling backward and falling onto the ground. She bit down, and her jaw snapped over my sword hilt.


    "Please!" I shouted again, raising the other sword to block her next bite. I turned it backward though, so that the tip of the de didn''t face her¡ªafter absorbing the power enhancer, I was strong enough to fight against a bixie by myself now, but I didn''t want to act hostilely and let her mistake my intention. "Please, I know you can understand me. I was here just a few months ago, and I saw you and your child at¡ª"


    The sound of a cub''s mewl came into my ears as soon as I mentioned her child. I braved a nce in the direction where the sound came from. Not far from us, the little fuzzball¡ªnow twice the size as before¡ªsqueaked at us, as if begging its mother to let go of me.


    The mother wasn''t swayed, however, and she roared at me again. This time, I understood the meaning of her words: "I remember you. I also remember telling you to never return, and nevere near my child ever again."


    Oh ¡­ Right, I was the one who forgot about all that in my excitement over the clue. "I-I''m sorry," I apologized, and my heart sank at the turn of events. "I''m sorry ¡­ I returned for a reason, and I swear I mean you no harm¡ªor your child in that regard. I only came with a question, and I would be forever indebted to you if you could help me."


    I regretted then that I didn''t take Bai Ye''s advice and think this through before leaving. I should''ve remembered the bixie''s warning ¡­ or at least prepared something to bargain with. She had no obligations to help me, after all, and the chances weren''t in my favor given that she already disliked my presence.


    The bixie growled again. But before I could make out her words, the cub padded closer to us and stopped by my side. It let out a little growl back at its mother¡ªthough it was too cute to sound angry¡ªthen rubbed its head against my cheek.


    I looked at the cub speechlessly. What had I done to gain so much affection from this adorable thing? Was this my two lifetimes of rescuing fuzzy little animals paying back? I resisted the urge to pet the cub''s head, knowing that it would only anger the mother more. Instead, I begged her again in the softest, most harmless voice I could manage. "Please ¡­ all I need is an answer, and I swear never to trouble you again after this. It''s about yazi''s venom ¡­ If you could tell me how to use it¡ª"


    "To save the man that came with youst time?" The mother hissed, not loosening her ws pinning me onto the ground. "You cultivators are the worst of all evil. You ravage my home, steal my children ¡­ I can''t be more thrilled to see you perish one by one in the most miserable way, yet you expect me to help you?"


    I stared at her in disbelief. "Who stole your children?" I asked. No wonder she was so protective of her cub from me ¡­ But guardian beasts were considered protectors of their area. Who would be so audacious as to steal one of them?


    The mother bixie bared her fangs once more. "Don''t pretend you are not one of them. Didn''t youe with a bait stone yourself? How else would you exin why my child is so drawn to you?"


    "¡­"


    Heavens ¡­ The bait stone ¡­ I widened my eyes, and now I really didn''t know how to exin my way out of this anymore.

 Chapter 187 - Trade

    Chapter 187 ¨C Trade


    "I didn''t bring it here on purpose ¡­" I exined, wondering how to make such an unconvincing fact sound convincing to her. "This artifact is important to me, so I kept it on me at all times. I''m not summoning it, nor do I n to, and that''s not the reason why your child is drawn to me."


    The cub made another sound at its mother, and I suddenly wondered why I could only understand the adult, not the child. Assuming that the cub was trying to argue on my behalf, I ventured again, "Who was it that stole your children? Were they kept as spiritual pets?"


    The mother snarled. This time, I heard the sadness in her words: "At least spiritual pets might be treated well. They were taken as mounts."


    I stilled. Different sects took different approaches to travel. Some used flying swords, some used transporting portals, and some used mounts. Ferocious beasts with wings were the most popr among thest group, since they could be used for both traveling and fighting, but they were never regarded as more than that¡ªa weapon, a carriage, and a disy of power. Those beasts were never treated with any affection or care.


    "Will you tell me who it was that did this?" I asked as softly as I could. "Guardian beasts are responsible for keeping the bnce of spiritual power in their territories. They shouldn''t be captured. If I can find those people, I promise to return your children to you."


    The bixie looked at me, as if trying to decide if I was trustworthy. Then she let out a whimper: "I don''t know who they were. But they used the same bait stone you carry. I can sense it."


    I sighed. The bait stone I carried was unfortunately themon type used among most sects, and that didn''t give me any clues. "I have an idea," I said. "If you could let me get up and fetch the stone ¡­ With a drop of your blood, I should be able to seal your spiritual power inside it. If I end up at the right sect someday, your presence will call out to your children, and I''ll be able to bring them back to you."


    The bixie''s look turned suspicious. Knowing that she wouldn''t trust me so easily, and that I needed her trust if I wanted a chance to get the answer to my question, I carefully ced my swords on the ground. "I''m not trying to trick you," I added. "If it makes you feel safer, I''ll drop my weapons, and I''ll leave the stone on the ground and step away. Just ce a drop of your blood on it and let it seep through."


    "Is this a trade?" The bixie made a sound that I supposed was her equivalent ofughing. "You think I will tell you about yazi''s venom if you try to help me?"


    I contemted my response. "I won''t deny that I desperately need that information," I said. "I will do everything I can in exchange for it ¡­ But whether or not you decide to tell me, I promise to help you find your children. What those cultivators did was wrong, and I have the responsibility to stop them."


    The bixie didn''t move. Not until her cub purred at my words, rubbing its head on me again and nudging its mother with its paws. Touched by its trust in me, I gave it a grateful smile. The mother groaned a little, but this time, she didn''t bare her teeth, and she let go of me cautiously.


    Straightening myself, I took the bait stone out of my storage artifact and ced it on the ground, then stepped back as I promised. I watched quietly from a short distance as the mother bixie dropped her blood onto the stone, and the artifact started to pulse with a white light the same way it did at Jade Temple. "This should be enough," I said. "The effect will be able tost a long time once I use a spell to seal this power."


    The mother kept a suspicious eye on me as I inched forward and fetched the bait stone, stowing it back into my storage. Suddenly, she groaned. "Yazi''s venom needs to be boiled with the bile of a viper and the blood of a scorpion for nine days. When the mixture dries, bake it over the fire for another nine days, then melt it into spring water and bathe for three hours."


    I froze at her words. I hadn''t expected my show of kindness to work so quickly ¡­ She had decided to tell me the answer after all! "T-Thank you," I stammered, too overjoyed to be able to properly express my gratitude. "I really¡ª"


    "You might not want to thank me yet." She hissed. "This bath uses the strongest venoms to ovee demonic power, and the person will have to control that energy flow very carefully during the process to maintain a safe bnce. However, the sh of different forces in the person''s body causes great pain, oftentimes too unbearable for them to even stay conscious. If that happens and they lose control, then it is left to the heavens to decide whether they are worth saving."


    The hope that just rose in me sank once more. "Is there no way around it?" I blurted. "No safer alternative?"


    "This is all I know. It is also not the final solution to your problem, cultivator. The bath will cleanse most of the demonic power out of that man, enough to restore his health and extend his life for a few more decades, but no longer than that. You are on your own if you want a cure thatsts the rest of his immortal lifespan."


    With those words, the mother bixie turned around.. Her cub padded over to me, rubbing its nose softly on my legs as if tofort me, then followed its mother and disappeared into the woods.

 Chapter 188 - I Believe In You

    Chapter 188 ¨C I Believe In You


    I made it back to Mount Hua with a troubled mind. The excitement of finding a solution atst was shadowed by worries, and I cringed at the thought of making Bai Ye suffer even more after what he had already gone through. Was it worth it? Or should I take some more time looking for a different alternative?


    The room was still warm and quiet when I stepped in. Bai Ye turned towards me, a faint smile on his face. "Luck was on our side this time," he said. "No one came while you were away."


    I halted by the entrance, and I wondered from his reassuring tone if he had expected the result of my trip to be disappointing. Revoking my spell mark on the door, I dragged my feet a little while moving to his side. "Some luck was with me at the Misty Mountains too." I managed a half-hearted smile. "Although ¡­ I could''ve used more."


    I sat down next to him and told him the details of my encounter with the bixie family, the solution that the mother gave me, and the story of her lost children. "After you fully recover," I said at the end, "we''ll go look for the young bixies together. Maybe it''ll appease the mother''s enmity towards cultivators if she knows that the person she saved helped her reunite her family in return."


    He nodded,ying his hand on top of mine. "You did the right thing," he said, and I heard the pride in his voice, along with a slight tremble. "Although ¡­ You don''t sound as excited as you should be about getting the answer from her."


    "Excited?" I stared at him. "But with such a risk ¡­" I shook my head. "I want to keep looking. We still have time, and maybe luck will stay on our side. I can make the mixture now, but we don''t have to use it yet ¡­"


    "Why not?" He closed his fingers over mine, holding my hand. "This is the solution that you''ve finally found after all your hard work, Qing-er. It''s much better than what I was able to achieve in over two hundred years. What are you worried about?"


    I stared at him harder. Did he just ask me what I was worried about? Was he not listening? "The risk, of course!" I repeated. "The bixie said it would threaten your life if you lose control of the spiritual power flow¡ª"


    "IF," he stressed. "The demonic power may have weakened me physically, but my consciousness is intact, and I''ve told you before that I''m not sensitive to pain. Why do you expect that I would lose control?"


    I remembered then that he did tell me such, and I had witnessed it myself at Misty Mountains when the yazis left those terrifying wounds on his back. "W-Why aren''t you sensitive to pain?" I suddenly wondered. "Is it because of ¡­ heart''s blood?"


    His brow knitted. Although he didn''t admit or deny it, I already knew the answer from that look, and my heart ached. Again, it was because of me ¡­ Because he had been taking a knife to his heart for two hundred and fifty years, and he had grown so ustomed to it that he could take what others consider excruciating torture without batting an eye.


    "Qing-er," he said softly, tightening his grip on my hand. "You are overthinking it. You asked me to trust you to find a solution, and I did. Now it''s my turn to ask that you do the same for me. My task is much easier than yours, and I promise you that I won''t fail."


    "But we don''t have to resort to this yet," I argued. "This is not the final solution that we need anyway. Only a few decades, and at such a high price! If you just give me some more time¡ª"


    "Some more time while I stay like this?" he scoffed, shaking his head slightly. "You have no idea ¡­ how much I wished I could help you when the Gatekeeper cornered you at the door that day ¡­ how much I wished I could walk on my own and not have to trap you in this room to take care of me ¡­ how much I¡ª" he lifted his hand,ying it a little clumsily over my cheek, "¡ªwish I could see you, so that I could tell you how much I missed you, and ¡­"


    His voice trembled again, and he paused. Then he shifted and circled his arms around me. "This is a far better solution than I could even wish for in my dreams, Qing-er. Any extra day with you is priceless, and I''ll do this a hundred times over if that''s what it takes to get a few decades. You asked me toe back to you, and I am sorry that I''ve been hesitant this whole time, because I couldn''t see that ray of hope the same way you did. But now, you''ve found it for me, shown it to me ¡­ I can''t tell you how grateful I am, and I swear I will not disappoint you again."


    My heart skipped a beat. He had never said anything like this to me ever since I broke through that seal. For the whole week, I had thought that part of the reason he kept trying to push me away was that he had truly lost the desire to live. That was why I had tried so hard to tell him how much I loved him and wanted him back, but I didn''t realize until now that it wasn''t what he needed. He wanted to live too, and he would do everything he could to be with me just like I would do it for him ¡­ as long as he could see the light through the darkness that consumed him.


    I wrapped my arms around him as well,pleting that embrace. "I believe in you, Bai Ye," I whispered. "I will prepare the mix right away, and once you get better, we''ll go search for that method to heal you the rest of the way.. Together."

 Chapter 189 - Three Long Hours

    Chapter 189 ¨C Three Long Hours


    The other two ingredients that we needed¡ªthe bile of a viper and the blood of a scorpion¡ªmight sound strange and exotic to some, but since Bai Ye had been experimenting with myriads of rare herbs and medicines for hundreds of years, we happened to have both of those in storage. I poured everything carefully into a pot, made another fire in a ventted side chamber, and started boiling the mixture.


    The next nine days passed quickly. Between tending to the fire and making sure that things didn''t dry up before they were ready, I kept my routine of brewing Bai Ye''s potions and keeping himpany while reading. By the time I finished thest book in my pile on demonic swords, the ninth day had arrived. The medicine had boiled down into a dark que, which I transferred to a fresh pot to bake over the fire.


    Bai Ye "watched" me quietly during the entire process. Ever since I returned from the Misty Mountains, his unseeing gaze had never left me. Neither did that faint smile ever leave the corner of his lips. I marveled at the power of our newfound hope, and as I counted down the days to the bath, I couldn''t help but wonder what kind of look would be in his eyes the moment he could see again.


    His words the other day had strengthened my confidence and hope. I was still concerned over the difort that the bath would cause him, but I was no longer afraid, because I knew how far one''s willpower could take them. He had shown me his determination to take this opportunity and live on, and I had faith in him, so when the second ninth day finally arrived, I wasn''t anxious. He was ready, and so was I.


    It was just past noon when I filled therge tub in the bath chamber with hot spring water and dissolved the medicine into it. The tub was too heavy for me to move, but fortunately, thanks to his recent potions, Bai Ye was able to walk a little now with my help. After a few small stumbles over the fresh snow that fell the night before, we made it safely across the yard, and I led him to the side of the tub.


    I didn''t want to hurt his pride by taking over everything for him, so when he fumbled along the rim of the tub to find his bearings, I stepped back and let him handle the rest. Turning away from me, he undid his clothes, and stepped inside.


    "How is the temperature?" I asked. I had avoided touching the bathwater myself because of the poison.


    "Perfect." He sat down and immersed himself in the dark liquid, resting his head over the edge. "You made it sofortable that I won''t want to get out when the time is up."


    I smiled, knowing that he was trying to ease my mind by talking so lightheartedly. Darting a look towards the water clock, I remembered the time, then sat down next to the tub.


    "I wish I could do this with you," I sighed, leaning against the outside of the rim. I knew it was the wrong thing to wish for, but if only there was enough demonic power left in me, I would be able to share this burden with him right now. Even if it was just to keep himpany.


    He only chuckled though. "It is for the best," he said. "If youe in here with me ¡­ It''ll remind me too much of what happenedst time when we took a bath together."


    I blinked, remembering too slowly that thest time we took a bath together ¡­ was when he prepared that herbal mix for me after I returned from East Vige. Right here in this room, he had picked me up and dunked both of us into the tub, and then ¡­


    My cheeks burned. "B-Bai Ye!" I grunted. He must be feeling better these days to be remembering such things at a time like this! "You are supposed to stay concentrated and control your spiritual power right now! Not to be distracted with random thoughts like this!"


    "And that is why it''s for the best that you aren''t taking this bath with me," he chuckled again, not knowing that I had given him multiple res in the meantime already. "Come closer, Qing-er," he said after a short pause. "Sit next to me. You don''t have to be in the tub to let me feel you''re here."


    I hesitated, but only for a brief moment. Repositioning myself, I moved to the side of the tub that he was leaning against, and I rested my head over the same edge, touching my cheek to his. "I''m right here," I said softly. "I''m not going anywhere."


    He didn''t speak further, and we leaned against each other just like that for quite a while. His breathing was calm and smooth, and I knew that the full effect of the bath hadn''t kicked in yet. I wasn''t sure if I should feel relieved or nervous about the fact though. Even if his tolerance for pain was high, the bixie had said that this one was enough to make people lose consciousness, and I couldn''t pretend that I wasn''t concerned at all about how much he would have to go through.


    So after a long silence, I shifted. "Talk to me, Bai Ye," I said, cing my palm under his head to make it a little morefortable for him.


    He looked surprised for a moment. Then he smiled a little. "Are you trying to distract me now?" he asked.


    "A little conversation isn''t enough to distract your spiritual power control," I argued. Only enough to divert your attention away from the pain ¡­ though I didn''t say the second part out loud. "I don''t want to spend three long hours sitting here in silence ¡­ How about you tell me something about my previous self? I don''t even know her name."

 Chapter 190 - Almost There

    Chapter 190 ¨C Almost There


    My question clearly caught him off-guard, as I felt him twitch ever so slightly. I suppose I could''ve picked a more natural topic ¡­ and I wondered if I had made my intention too obvious. But if an unnatural topic meant diverting his attention more sessfully, then it was just as well.


    "You didn''t have a name," he replied almost guiltily. "And you didn''t want me to give you one ¡­"


    I stared at him, bewildered. I never had a name in my past life? As if sensing my shock, he added, "Though it didn''t turn out necessary anyway. There was no one else in this hall, so it was quite obvious who I was talking to."


    "There''s no one else in this hall these days either," I red at him, "but I still like hearing my name in your voice."


    He smiled, an apologetic one mixed with a wisp of nostalgia. "You probably wouldn''t have liked it as much back then. I wasn''t very patient with you most of the time ¡­ If I had ever called your name, it would''ve been toin or nag you to do something."


    I remembered the first vision Twin Stars had shown me, and I let out a small chuckle. "Was I a troublemaker?" I asked. "Sometimes I still can''t believe how different a person I''ve be in this life."


    He shook his head. "You haven''t changed that much. You still like fuzzy little animals. Your favorite flowers are still peonies. You are still kind and caring like you always have been. I was the one that¡ª"


    The sorrowful change of his tone alerted me, and I knew he was starting to remember the regrets from those days again. Before the words of self-reproach came out of him, I hastily interrupted, "Did you know that I haven''t always liked fuzzy little animals? When I was young ¡­ Or maybe I should say, when I was still the other Yun Qing-er before she died, I was afraid of the chicks and ducklings on my parents'' farm."


    His eyebrow shot up. Chuckling a bit embarrassedly, I continued, "I don''t really understand why I felt that way, but back in those days, I somehow thought of them as giant caterpirs with sharp ws and teeth, and I got scared even by the sound of them chirping. That was one thing my parents were relieved of after I woke up from that fever ¡­ At least they could keep animals again without scaring me to death."


    Heughed softly. "I remember seeing cows and goats at most houses in your vige, except yours. Now I know why."


    "THAT is not why we didn''t have them!" I defended myself. "Goats take a lot of effort to keep! We didn''t get those until I was old enough to help with some of the work."


    I started telling him stories of my life on the farm: the crops and animals I tended to, the fresh scent of dirt and the sweeping sight of golden harvests that I loved, and the biting insects that I loathed. I hadn''t told him much about that life before¡ªmost people deemed it tedious, and we didn''t usually have this much time to waste on something so irrelevant and pointless. I was surprised to find that he listened with genuine interest the entire time, even stopping me to ask questions once in a while.


    Time passed quickly, and my worries over the pain from the bath slowly eased. Maybe he really didn''t feel it ¡­ As much as the reason behind his tolerance saddened me, at least it meant that he wasn''t suffering right now, which was all I could ask for. At the end of the first hour, I got up from where I was sitting and scooped the rocks out of the tub. After reheating them over the fire, I carefully ced them back into the bath to warm up the water.


    I had ced most of those rocks at the end of the tub by his feet. But judging from the dying steam, the bath must''ve cooled off faster than I expected, so I decided to add a few to his side as well. Padding quietly to the far edge, I leaned over, and I was about to start lowering the rocks when my eyesnded on the tub''s rim.


    His hand was resting over the edge¡ªabout half an hour into the bath, he had said that the spiritual power surge was making him feel too hot, so he lifted a hand out of the water to cool off. I hadn''t paid much attention to it, but now that I could see it better from this side, my heart stopped. He was gripping the rim of the tub so hard that his knuckles were white as snow, and his nails dug so deep into the ceramic that they chipped, leaving a thin trail of scarlet beneath.


    He was hurting ¡­ even though he was still trying to convince me that he wasn''t. Even though he was still wearing that faint smile and asking me which wildflowers I used to pick for my crowns.


    I bit my lips, telling myself not to cry, and it took every bit of my will to stop my hands from moving on their own and sping his. He didn''t want me to know, because he didn''t want me to worry for him ¡­ And I had to respect that. As much as I wished I could bear this with him or take some of the pain away from him, I knew that wasn''t what he needed. This was his battle, and he took pride in fighting it for me. The only thing he asked of me was my faith, so I would give it to him.


    Pretending that I didn''t notice anything, I continued to ce the rocks at the bottom of the tub. Darting onest look at his hand, I moved back to the front of the tub, leaning back down against him. "Bai Ye," I whispered in the most confident voice I could manage.. "We''re almost there."

 Chapter 191 - How Would You Like It?

    Chapter 191 ¨C How Would You Like It?


    The next two hours were excruciating. My heart ached at what he had to endure, and I wished more than ever that I could be the one doing this on his behalf. But I couldn''t, and I couldn''t even show any of my worries. The only thing I could do was to keep talking softly, reminiscing over my brightest and funniest memories that I never shared with him, and I hoped that the mood could at least help the time pass a little faster for him.


    My eyes were almost glued to the clock the entire time. But the more I stared at it, the slower it seemed to move, and I wondered more than once if the clock might have broken. When the pointer finally crawled to the end of the third hour, I all but jumped out of my seat, and I rushed so much to help him dry off that I almost sshed the poisonous water all over myself.


    He smiled at my obvious haste. "Told you I''d be fine."


    "I knew you would be," I replied, letting myself smile as well and ignore the fact that he looked like he might faint any moment. At least it was all over now.


    Deciding that getting him back into his clothes would be too burdensome given his weakened state, I bundled him up in towels instead and led him carefully out of the bath chamber. The closest room to us was mine, which I had already cleaned and warmed up with a low fire ahead of time. Supporting his swaying body, I guided him into the bed and tucked him under a thickyer of nkets.


    The night passed excruciatingly slowly as well. Iy next to him, but I didn''t dare sleep at all, as I knew that the effect of the bath was still working its way through him gradually. I checked every half an hour if he had a fever, or if his spiritual power fluctuated abnormally, and when the morning light started glowing through the window, I was finally relieved that his condition remained stable. Exhaustion hit me atst, and I dozed off.


    I slept lightly though, and it wasn''t long before I woke up from him turning in bed. "Bai Ye?" I ventured nervously. This was a bitte for still feeling the difort from the bath. "Are you¡ª"


    He turned towards me, and he opened his eyes.


    All sounds froze in my throat the moment I stared into his pupils. The white haze that covered them for the past month had disappeared, leaving only a twinkle of light glimmering from the depth of that familiar darkness. He was smiling, not only with the curl of his lips but also with his eyes, as I saw that unmistakable delight and peace in his unwavering gaze, along with endless love.


    Was this really happening? Or had I dreamed of it so muchtely that I started confusing it with reality? Almost hesitantly, I touched his cheeks, and when the warmth beneath my fingertips told me that this wasn''t a dream, my own vision blurred. "This is real," I whispered, though I didn''t know if I was telling it to him or to myself. "This is real ¡­ It worked ¡­ You''ve recovered ¡­"


    "Yes," he said softly, his smile even more bright and tender. "It is real, Qing-er. You saved me. I''m sorry I¡ª"


    I didn''t let him finish before I wrapped my arms around him and started crying out loud.


    I wasn''t sure why I was crying at all. This was a moment that deserved celebration, and I should be smiling,ughing, saying words full offort and cheerfulness¡ªatst, all the pain that he had to endure wasn''t in vain; atst, I didn''t disappoint him, and he didn''t disappoint me. But I couldn''t help it, and I couldn''t help the wordsing out of me either. "You''d better be sorry!" I cried as I pounded a fist on his back, though at least I remembered not to hit him with too much force. "Do you know how much you scared me? Do you know how hard you made everything for me and for yourself? Do you know how close you were to making sure that today could never happen?"


    He held me tighter. "I''m sorry ¡­" he repeated. But I only cried harder at his apology, as if the tears I had been holding for the past months finally found their chance to pour out all at once. I clenched his shoulders, and it wasn''t until I felt his skin soaking wet from my weeping that I reluctantly released him, worried that I might make him catch a cold.


    "I''m sorry," he said again, brushing his thumb over the tear tracks along my cheeks. "I know how much burden I''ve brought you ¡­ and how much pain ¡­ I promised not to make you weep for me, and yet I''ve broken that promise over and over again. I''m sorry ¡­"


    Realizing that my tears were still falling so fast that he couldn''t possibly brush them dry, I lifted my arm embarrassedly, wiping my face off with my sleeve and forcing myself to calm down. It had been almost three months since we had a chance to look into each other''s eyes. I didn''t want his first sight of me to be an ugly one covered in tear tracks, and I didn''t want my first sight of his recovery to be blocked by a veil of water either.


    "Bai Ye," I said, my voice still choppy with sobs. "I expect you to make it up to me."


    He smiled. For the first time in years, that loving gaze in his eyes was no longer filled with a wistful sorrow that I couldn''t understand. It was gleaming brightly instead, full of hope. "Of course I will make it up to you," he breathed. "How would you like it done?"


    Before I got a chance to fully process his words, he tumbled us over, pressing me into the pillow, and kissed me.

 Chapter 192 - A Deal

    Chapter 192 ¨C A Deal


    This kiss was nothing like the one I had demanded from him weeks ago. All the hesitation and uncertainty was gone, and he enveloped me with the full offering of his affection, his passion. His lips were warm and soft against mine, and so was his palm as he caressed my cheek, recing the cold sensation of my tear tracks with his gentle touch.


    I parted my lips, inviting him in. This time, he no longer tasted like blood. The fresh scent of him danced on the tip of my tongue, and I had almost forgotten how enticing, how addicting that beautiful feeling was. I let out a sigh, slipping my hand behind his nape, pressing him closer into me.


    He obliged, deepening the kiss. His hand started sliding down my shoulder, behind my back, and I felt the heat of his palm burning me through my nightgown. I followed suit, tracing my fingers down his spine. His body was still bare¡ªbecause I hadn''t bothered putting clothes on himst night after the bath¡ªand I marveled at the effect of the cure as I grazed over his finally warm skin. I let my hands glide over his shoulder des, past his ribs, reveling in that smooth touch pulsing with liveliness.


    It wasn''t until I reached his waist that I remembered something. "B-Bai Ye," I broke our kiss, speaking a bit unclearly because of my stuffy nose. "Is my spiritual power still dangerous to you right now?"


    He looked at me in a slight startlement, as if that was thest question he expected me to ask. "No ¡­ Not without the meditation to guide the demonic power."


    "Even when it''s so soon after the bath?" I persisted. "It takes time for the different flows of energy inside you to reach a steady bnce. Wouldn''t a new fluctuation of power interrupt the working of the cure?"


    He paused, and I saw from his hesitant frown that I was right. "Bai Ye!" I red at him. "When are you going to stop being so careless with yourself? If you¡ª"


    "Qing-er," he interrupted me almost innocently. "I was only going to kiss you. That was how you told me to beg for forgivenessst time ¡­"


    With that soft, coaxing voice, his lips met mine again. Maybe it was the cure of his eyes, or maybe it was the ray of hope that finally led him out of the darkness ¡­ something seemed to have reverted the Bai Ye that would shy away from a peck on the lips back into his usual, shameless self. His kiss was long and lingering, patiently but irresistibly iming every inch of territory inside my mouth, provoking the heat that quickly started to sizzle inside me. A moan escaped my throat. It had been too long since he kissed me like this ¡­ I missed it, wanted it. And I wanted more ¡­


    But I managed to listen to that small piece of reason in my head. "Bai Ye!" I grunted into his mouth and pushed him, ring even harder this time. "Stop tempting me!"


    He looked at me, his lips curled into a naughty smirk, and I suddenly wondered if this was the deadly temptation he saw in me every time he called me "little devil". I sighed helplessly. "Bai Ye ¡­ Do you not realize how precarious your situation was, and still is? This is a matter of life and death, and I''m not taking any risks. Not even if it''s only one in a million chance. If we let this opportunity slip by, we might not be so lucky to find another cure before it''s toote."


    "I know." To my surprise, he acknowledged it. Reaching behind him, he plucked my hand off of his back and brought it over to his lips, dropping a kiss at the center of my palm. "I swear to you, Qing-er. I''ve learned my lesson, and I won''t make the same mistake a second time. I will never think lightly of life again ¡­" He shifted, wrapping his arms around me. "I''m sorry for everything. For making you worried, for being so stubborn and not listening. In all seriousness, I want to make it up to you ¡­ for the rest of my life, which I promise will be a long time."


    His words eased me a little. "Do you really mean it?" I asked. "Will you really learn to take good care of yourself from now on?"


    Loosening his hold on me and looking into my eyes, he nodded solemnly. But I only gave him a suspicious look. "Then stop kissing me like that," I mumbled. "We need to make sure you recover fully. Properly. You''re still too weak¡ª"


    "Qing-er¡ª"


    "Didn''t you say you want to make it up to me? I''ll make you a deal then: for the next month, you will listen to me and do everything I tell you to do, because I can''t trust your judgment on what is safe for your life at this point. You will stay with me in my room and let me look after you, and you need my permission if you want to change your medicines or your lifestyle. You will also need my permission if you want to kiss me ¡­ or go any further than that, because I can''t risk falling victim to your temptations and making regretful decisions myself."


    His eyes widened, as if I had just spoken in anguage he couldn''t understand. He opened his mouth to argue, but before he got a chance to speak, I flipped us over, and I pinned him to the pillow just like what he did to me earlier. "Every time you remain stubborn and refuse to listen to me, the deal extends for another day. Whereas every time you put extra effort into nurturing yourself back to health¡ª" I said in the same coaxing voice he used a moment ago, "¡ªI can consider rewarding you ¡­"


    With a gloating smile, I sealed our lips together again.

 Chapter 193 - Secrets In The Drawer

    Chapter 193 ¨C Secrets In The Drawer


    To avoid further tempting myself, I didn''t swaddle him with kisses for too long. The consequence of staying awake all night hit me after a little while, and I went back to sleep with my head resting on his shoulder. The luxury of lying in his arms felt heavenly, and I didn''t wake up again until it was almost noon.


    "You can keep sleeping," he said as I rubbed my still bleary eyes and reached for my day robe. "I can get up on my own now if I need anything, and¡ª"


    A loud growl of my stomach interjected, and he paused. Then we bothughed. "Looks like it''s me that needs something," I said a bit embarrassedly.


    Reluctantly letting me out of his arms, he fetched his own clothes that I ced beside the bedst night. "When would you give me permission to start cooking for you again?" he asked. "I''m not the only one that needs to be nurtured back to health. You''ve grown thin yourself since ¡­ since I left."


    I gave him a sideways nce and bit back the words on my tongue¡ªof course I had grown thin. I hadn''t felt like eating for almost three months, first from the heartbreak of his "betrayal" and then from the constant fear that he might die any moment. He should know those reasons, and he should know that the nourishment I needed wasn''t food.


    "Not until our deal is over," I replied. "Your only goal right now should be to focus on yourself. As long as you stay safe and sound, I will naturally get my appetite back soon enough."


    He quieted, lowering his head in obvious guilt. My hands paused for a moment as I finished dressing¡ªI wasn''t sure if it was the return of his sight that made all his expressions so much more vivid, but that disappointment looked so vulnerable on him that I almost wanted to take my words back. Secretly, I felt just a tiny bit thankful that he did lose his sight for the past month¡ªhad I been arguing with him while he gave me looks like these, I wasn''t so certain who would''ve won.


    Slipping out of bed before he got another chance to sway me, I restarted the fire and straightened my robe. "Is there anything else you need from your room besides your clothes?" I asked. "I''ll get it for you on my way back from the kitchen."


    "The books in my desk drawer would be nice to have ¡­ if you''ll let me read them." He smiled brightly, showing every intention of keeping his part of the deal and following mymand. "I can''t practice swords anytime soon, and if I am to stay in this room with you for the rest of the month ¡­ I need something else to distract my attention away from you."


    "¡­" My momentary relief at hearing his n to rest well by reading books was quickly shattered. How could he be filling his head with those thoughts again so soon! Someone was definitely not going to get any rewards today, I thought while gritting my teeth. Giving him another hard re, I stomped out of the door.


    ~ ~


    It turned out that my appetite was already starting to make its return. I ate a wholesome mealrger than what I had eaten all day yesterday, and by the time I made my way to his room, I was already feeling hungry again. If things continued at this rate, it wouldn''t take long at all before I could gain all that lost weight back.


    I hadn''t stepped into his room ever since he left for that "retreat". When the door opened for the first time in three months, I hesitated a little over the threshold. Everything still looked the same way they did three months ago¡ªin my haste to question him, I had dashed out of the door that morning without cleaning up anything. The curtains were still drawn closed. The nkets and sheets were still in a messy lump. The crystal that he gave me was still lying on the floor, after I had dropped it from my grip and let it roll off the bed.


    I padded over and picked it up. The stone was cold to the touch, almost like the way his body felt when I first found him in that meditation chamber. I rubbed my fingers over its smooth surface, and my heart clenched. The pain from that day was still too fresh ¡­ so was the shock from everything that had happened since then. But at the same time, it felt as if a lifetime had already passed since then, and in a way, I suppose that it did.


    Thank Heavens that all of it was in the past now. I couldn''t be more grateful that fate had given me all those clues to lead me to the truth, to bring me back to him and help him step out of that darkness. Atst, I was able toe inside this room again, and there was more than just pain and hurt left in my heart when I did.


    Carefully stowing away the crystal, I cleaned the bed and folded the nkets neatly. I opened the curtains, let the afternoon sunshine fill the room with light, and started going through the desk drawers for the books Bai Ye wanted.


    There was only one book in the first drawer¡ªthe meditation script that I copied years ago. The one that I saw him reading the night before he left for the "retreat". My heart clenched again, now that I understood the real reason why he was reading it at that time. Moving my eyes away from it, I closed the drawer softly, continuing with the next one.


    A small chest sat inside the drawer below, lid tied shut with a sturdy knot. I examined it curiously. Did he ce his books inside a chest? Knowing how much care Bai Ye treated his books and swords with, I suppose that wasn''t impossible. I took the chest out of the drawer and untied the knot, sliding the lid open.


    My breath caught at what was inside.

 Chapter 194 - Memories Of A Bunny

    Chapter 194 ¨C Memories Of A Bunny


    The chest had twopartments. The one on the left was filled with clumps of y, whereas the one on the right was filled with ¡­ dried grass and leaves.


    Or at least, so it would appear to anyone else stumbling upon it. But I needed only one nce to know what those desated greeneries on the right side were. With utmost care, I picked up a twine of palm fronds lying at the top of the pile, cing it gently in my hand.


    The fronds were woven into the shape of a bunny. The weaves and braids hade loose over the years, and the lively green had turned into a dull shade of yellow, but I could still easily recognize from the outline of its chubby belly and fat ears that this was a clumsy work of mine¡ªI had made it during my first spring at Mount Hua, after my first rescue of hurt animals from Bai Ye''s garden.


    I still remembered that day when I shuffled into his room with the crippled bunny in my arms and mud all over my robe. I couldn''t ignore the little thing when I found it shivering behind the bushes, but I had the slightest clue how my master would react to such a childish act. I hadn''t known him for long¡ªonly a few months by then¡ªand as much as I had learned that he wasn''t keen on formality like other masters, I didn''t dare go too far. Saving baby animals wasn''t part of a disciple''s duty, after all.


    Being the timid girl I was those days, I hesitated over the threshold, debating with myself what to say to him. But he heard my approach and came to me first. Only one look at the little fuzzball in my arms, and he knew what I was there for. "Do you know what it eats?" was the only question he asked as he patted me affectionately on the head.


    I almost couldn''t believe my ears. Nor my eyes for the following days, as he helped me gather the vegetables to feed it and used the opportunity to teach me how to treat dislocated joints and bone fractures. The bunny healed in no time. When it was able to hop around freely again, we released it together, and I remembered that warm smile on his face when he told me that I had done a wonderful job.


    That was when I weaved this bunny figurine out of palm fronds. It was a silly habit that I couldn''t grow out of¡ªI wanted something to remember my little friend by, and also something to remind myself of how lucky I was to have such an understanding master. But my handcraft was so terrible that the figurine kept turning out fat and ugly, and I gave up after a few tries. I paid no more attention to that lump of my failed attempts afterward, simply assuming that they had ended up in the trash.


    Never would I have thought that five yearster, I would find it stored like a piece of treasure in a chest.


    My eyes moved to the rest of the items in thatpartment. Woven birds, squirrels ¡­ I had made one of these every time I saved a small life, and I had almost forgotten how close I was to turning Bai Ye''s hall into a farm. I was lucky indeed¡ªno other master would''ve tolerated a disciple like this.


    cing the woven bunny carefully back into the chest, I studied the otherpartment.


    The y had crumbled too much, and I didn''t dare reach for it. Whatever it was would certainly turn to dust had I but breathed too hard over it. I lifted the chest to my eye level, examining the contents from different angles, and it wasn''t until I turned it a full rotation in front of me that I realized ¡­ those were figurines of animals as well.


    It was obvious from the state of decay that these had been kept for a long time. Maybe even hundreds of years. The details were hard to see at this point, but the vague outline was still discernible. Just like the collection in the otherpartment, these were birds, bunnies, squirrels ¡­ And from the few delicate curves that survived to date, I could tell how much more well-done they werepared to my crude craft.


    Such delicacies were clearly not made by my hands, but I barely needed to guess to know where they came from. I remembered that first vision Twin Stars had shown me, and I chuckled a little at that look on Bai Ye''s face when my past self brought him the wounded bird. What kind of expression would he have shown me at the sight of these y figurines? How long did it take him to finally ept these whims of mine?


    My heart felt full as I brushed my fingers along the edge of the chest. I had always been a little embarrassed by how childishly I acted in my early days at Mount Hua¡ªI thought I should''ve contained that fondness for little animals by fourteen already, instead of showing it so brazenly and making Bai Ye indulge me like so. I had always been grateful that he tolerated my silliness for so long, but little had I known this was a trait that came from the sword spirit herself. A trait that he hated at first, then slowly came to love, so much that he went as far as collecting all these little memories of it. So much that every time I rescued a little bunny, I was reminding him that the girl he had loved for a lifetime was still here, right next to him.


    I suddenly remembered the night of Mid Autumn, when he ced that bunnyntern in my hands under my disbelieving stare. The girl inside me hadn''t changed, he had told me then.. And now, I finally knew the true meaning behind those words.

 Chapter 195 - From This Day Forward

    Chapter 195 ¨C From This Day Forward


    After returning the chest to where it belonged, I found Bai Ye''s books in the lower drawers and brought them back to my room.


    His stamina had surely recovered along with his sight, as he was out of bed for the first time in a month, standing by the wardrobe and organizing the racks when I came in. I halted in my tracks at the sight of a tidy bed and neatly folded nightgowns. "You didn''t need to waste your spiritual power on cleansing spells!" I frowned a little.


    He returned me a bright smile. "Spiritual power works like muscles in your body. It gets stronger the more you flex it."


    That was the first time I had heard such a theory, and I doubted the validity of it. But considering trivial tasks like these were indeed harmless to him at this point, I didn''t argue. "And you''re flexing your muscles by reorganizing the wardrobe?" I asked.


    His smile broadened as he plucked the books from my hands and set them down at the table next to him. "Your wardrobe is a little small for us both," he nodded at the shelves in front of us, "but I think I managed."


    I darted a look. My wardrobe was small indeed, but since I had originally arranged all the shelves to be below my eye level¡ªthe top was too tall for me to reach¡ªit looked more spacious than it was with all the empty room. Yet now that he had repositioned the racks and added his garments to the upper levels, the tiny wardrobe couldn''t hide the reality of its tininess anymore. It was crammed from bottom to top, fading gradually in color from my brightest casual dresses to his white robes.


    An unfamiliar sight that would certainly take some getting used to, but I loved every bit of it. Despite how busy it looked, this new arrangement reminded me that we were really living together now, just like any husband and wife would in themoner''s world.


    "What do you think?" he asked with some uncertainty, seeing my silence. "If you don''t like it, I can change it back right away."


    "You don''t need my permission or approval to change a wardrobe," I smiled. "That wasn''t part of our deal. What WAS part of our deal is that you aren''t going back to your own room anytime soon, so this space belongs to both of us now. You can arrange anything in here any way you like."


    He raised an eyebrow. "You sound like you''re expecting me to go back to my own room once your deal is over." Pulling me into his arms, he pinched my cheek, and I let out a little gasp. "Don''t even think about it. As much as I miss my spacious bed, I get insomnia from it unless you are lying next to me. If you want me to keep recovering, then either move to my room with me, or let me stay here forever."


    I couldn''t help butugh at his almost perfectly serious tone. "Then there''s a lot that we need to work on in this room." I turned my head around to nce over the space. "If we are to stay here for a long time, we''ll need a bigger wardrobe, arger bed ¡­ My desk is a bit wobbly, and the drawers are all filled, so we''ll need a new one for you as well. The canopy over the posters is too girly, and we''ll have to take that off. The curtains are too bright, and we''ll need a darker one to¡ª"


    To what? Make the room dimmer and more romantic for certain activities during the day? I swallowed the rest of my words, hoping that he hadn''t followed my shameless thoughts yet. But he only continued listing the rest of the necessary improvements for me. "Maybe a sturdier bed frame and a more secure door as well," he smirked.


    "Bai Ye!" I red at him and pounded a fist over his shoulder. "That is not what I''m trying to tell you!"


    Heughed. "And more soundproof walls for your beautiful voice," he whispered into my ear.


    Those words burned my cheeks. Bai Ye ¡­ I gritted my teeth. Only the first day that he had recovered, and he was already back to his old self a hundred percent, if not more! I opened my mouth to defend myself, but my words were reced by a gasp when his breath tickled my neck. "You are loud when you get too excited," he added.


    "Bai Ye!" I proved him right by yelling at him then. "Y-You didn''t ask for my permission¡ª"


    "I didn''t kiss you," he argued, nibbling my earlobe softly and eliciting another pant from me. His arms tightened around me, and I felt the heat burning my body through my robe. "But if you want me to ¡­ Just say the word, and I will happily oblige."


    I bit back the urge as his breath traveled down, brushing so lightly over my neck that the tingles spreading through my body almost drove me mad. This shameless man ¡­ I should''ve made that deal abundantly more clear!


    "I-I''m serious, Bai Ye," I panted, trying to distract him with conversation. "If you aren''t joking about staying here forever¡ª"


    "I''m not joking," he said, his teasing stopping just beneath my ear. "I have no more secrets to keep from you, and no more need to hide anything from you. So I can finally tell you now, Qing-er, that I don''t want to go anywhere without you ever again, and I don''t want to spend another night without you by my side ever again."


    cing his hands on my shoulders, he turned me to face him and look into his eyes. "Be it here at Mount Hua, or anywhere we might end up searching for that solution we need, I will always stay with you.. I swear to you that nothing will separate us again from this day forward."

 Chapter 196 - Master Of All Trades

    Chapter 196 ¨C Master Of All Trades


    His gaze was soft but unwavering, a gleam of light dazzling from its beautiful depth. I stood still for a long time, unable to move my eyes away.


    From the night of Seventh Sister Day, when I told him atop the hill at Silver Gate that I wanted to spend another five hundred years with him, to the night of Mid Autumn, when I asked him at Jade Temple if he woulde with me should I choose to leave Mount Hua, he had never given me a real answer. His responses had always been vague, and it wasn''t until recently that I understood why. It wasn''t until recently that he could finally give me his solemn promise, because he had finally seen the hope that would let such a dreame true.


    I took a deep breath, calming my emotions so that I wouldn''t give in to my impulses and render our deal useless on the very first day. Instead, I gave him a peck on the lips. "I''m counting on your words then," I said. "When I reach my ascension, I expect you to keep your promise for those extra hundreds of years as well, so don''t forget to work hard on finding that solution with me."


    He smiled. "What do you think I''m reading these books for?" He gestured at the scrolls and tomes I had just brought from his room.


    I blinked. Those were books on a possible solution to cure him? I darted suspicious looks between him and the pile on the table, finding it a little hard to believe. If he had indeed found a direction to the cure, then why was he so adamant on not giving himself a chance before?


    Reading the questions in my eyes, he strode towards the table and picked up the first tome at the top of the stack. "Come," he sat down in the bed and gestured for me to join him. Realizing that the bed was the only space in the room wide enough for us to sit side by side, I grumbled internally that an interior improvement was indeed needed soon, and shuffled forward.


    Pulling me into his arms again, he ced the book in ourps and turned the first page. A clutter of strange scripts came into my view. It must be a rare calligraphy font, I thought, and I bent over to examine it more closely, but it didn''t take long before I realized that the strokes of the characters were nothing like what I had ever seen. "This isn''t written in ournguage!" I gasped.


    He nodded. "I came upon this set of books during a trip to a small country south of us. There are no tranted copies, and my proficiency with theirnguage is limited, so it has taken me dozens of years to slowly go through all these." He grimaced a little embarrassedly.


    I reached for another book from the pile and opened it. A simr style of handwriting filled the pages. "All these books are in thatnguage?" I looked at him in awe. I had always known that Bai Ye had a vast knowledge over myriads of topics, but it never urred to me that he could be a linguist as well.


    "Yes, and I have read all of them once already. But some of the details are worded too convolutedly for me to fully understand, so I''m trying to reread them and make sure that I grasp the meaning behind each sentence urately."


    My eyes widened. How much time and effort would that take? The amount of work he put into this made me a little suspicious. "What made you decide to reread them?" I asked. "Did you find something in here that hinted at a solution?"


    He smiled at my obviously probing tone. "I told you I''m not keeping any more secrets from you, Qing-er. If I had found a solution, I would tell you. But ¡­" He hesitated. "There is indeed a description of a ritual that could potentially be helpful to our situation, but as far as I can understand it, that method requires the ritual''s performer to have full control over the power of a demonic sword."


    Well, full control over Twin Stars was out of the question, since I was no longer the sword spirit in her true form. I sighed disappointedly. "Any other alternatives?" I ventured. "Ways to temporarily borrow the strength of the sword, perhaps ¡­ Or to use a different source of power in its stead?"


    "There are a few other vague mentions of simr practices, though none of them detailed enough for anyone to follow or repeat. That is why I''ve been trying to reread every book again front to back, to see if I could draw any parallels between the texts to fill in the missing pieces."


    I nodded, and I turned the next leaf of the book over in ourps. The mysterious script danced over the pages like a tempting riddle. "I wish I could help you ¡­" I mumbled. "Does it take long to learn a newnguage? If you teach me, would I be able to search for the answers together with you?"


    Heughed softly. "I can certainly teach you, but that wasn''t why I asked you to bring these books for me." A naughty smile curled his lips. "ording to our deal, I need to show you genuine effort to solve our problem at hand, right? Now that you''ve seen how hard I''ve been trying to find a solution¡ª" his hand that was resting at my waist slid over my shoulder, caressing my cheek, "¡ªwould you be so kind as to show me a little reward?"


    "¡­" I froze, realizing btedly that his breath had already drawn so close again without me noticing. "Bai Ye!" I almost couldn''t resist the urge to w that shameless smile off of his face. "Purposefully tempting me counts as breaking your part of the deal!"


    Pushing him away, I climbed off the bed and stomped out of the room.. His chuckles rang behind me as I sought refuge in the kitchen.

 Chapter 197 - You Cant Run Away From Me

    Chapter 197 ¨C You Can¡¯t Run Away From Me


    Notwithstanding the constant seductions, Bai Ye did hold up to his side of the bargain as our deal continued. We selected a list of simple exercises to slowly ease him back into physical activities, which he practiced meticulously every morning. He would then sit at my desk and read those iprehensible scripts, while I brewed the medicine and went through my own material to study. The day would pass in blissful silence as I asionally nced up at him, marveling at how different this quietness between us felt from the one weeks ago.


    When the potion was ready, he would drink it obediently, thoughining immediately afterward that it was too bitter, and that rinsing down the taste with water was far from enough. If I pretended that I didn''t understand his hint, he would catch me in his arms, begging and pleading and coaxing until I gave up and rewarded him with a kiss. He would say that I tasted sweeter than a candied date. I would call him shameless. The same scene would repeat the next day, and the day after.


    Time slipped by fast just like that. For some reason that I couldn''t fathom, the Gatekeeper and the other masters still hadn''te back to our hall yet. I didn''t expect their patience tost so long, but considering Bai Ye was getting better day by day, everything worked out in our favor. At the very least, it was bing quite likely that whenever they decided to show up again, the conversation would no longer have to involve the mystery around Bai Ye''s condition.


    So I let myself slowly forget about those annoyances and enjoy the simple life that finally descended upon us. Before we knew it, the coldest days of winter had already arrived.


    "Is it even worth the effort to sweep the entrance today?" I mumbled when I woke up to the heaviest snowfall of the year and looked out the window. In merely a night, the umtion hadpletely buried all the short bushes in the garden, and I wondered if I''d be able to walk outside at all with the snow almost at my waist. As if that wasn''t enough, more flurries were still falling, blinding my eyes with a solid sheet of ring whiteness.


    "No," Bai Ye said nonchntly and stretched his arm straight, pulling me back under the nkets. "Soe back to sleep with me ¡­ Since when did you be so eager about clearing off the snow anyway? You used to love snow."


    I winced. Of course I wouldn''t tell him it was because of that vision in the crystal he gave me¡ªever since seeing that scene, I couldn''t stop linking the sight of white flurries to the tragedy of our past. "I ¡­ suppose I finally grew up," I said sheepishly. "I''m not at the age to make snowmen anymore, after all."


    He seemed caught off guard for a moment by my words. Then heughed. "For someone who made snowmen every year for almost a century, this is thest thing I''d expect to hear from you, Qing-er."


    "Every year for almost a century?" I gasped. "Was I really that childish in my past life?"


    He rubbed the top of my head, tousling my hair a little. "I didn''t think it was childish."


    Grimacing at his gesture that obviously felt like he was trying tofort a child, I wiggled out of his embrace. "I don''t believe you," I pouted. "You must''ve thought I was ridiculous and impossible to entertain."


    He raised an eyebrow. "Do I need to prove it to you?" Rolling out of the bed, he fetched his fur robes and tossed me a set of mine. "I suppose I don''t need your permission to go build a snowman with you, do I?"


    My jaw fell at his suggestion. Then Iughed so hard that I almost choked. The legendary swordmaster Bai Ye ¡­ was going to build a snowman with me? Even during my first years at Mount Hua, this would be such an unimaginable thought that even the younger me wouldn''t dare envision. But the novelty of it thrilled me. "Only if you promise to build one taller than yourself," I said as I hastily donned myyers. "And if you make it fat too, then maybe there won''t be any snow left for me to clear after all."


    It took us no time to get ready and dash into the garden. I examined the yground in front of us, nning out where to start rolling the spheres. "I''ll start in that corner," I called to him as I nced over the garden. "I''ll need your help to¡ª Ouch!"


    Something hard and soft at the same time hit me in the back of my head, and when I turned over to look in the direction where it came from, a sliver of icy coldness seeped down my cor, slithering down my back and giving me a tingling shudder. Then I found myself staring at Bai Ye''s smirking face. "You¡ª You hit me with a snowball?" I gaped at him, utterly in disbelief at how much of a child he had turned into.


    Heughed, and in my rage, I picked up a huge chunk of snow and threw it back at him. We started chasing in the garden¡ªor crawling, as the umtion was too deep for either of us to walk properly¡ªand ourughs soon turned into shouts and excited screams. "Bai Ye!" I pounded one snowball after another at his back while he retreated, until finally, I cornered him against a wall in front of the corridor. "You can''t run away from me!" I gloated with another snowball in hand, threatening to smear it onto his face.


    But then I stilled when I fixed my eyes on him. Pinned between me and the wall, he was staring into my eyes with only a tiny distance between us. He was smiling. His cheeks were flushed, likely because of this being the first time he had stepped out of the room to move around in months. His lips were parted, panting from our earlier chasing. "Qing-er," he chuckled a little breathlessly. "I wouldn''t dream of ever running away from¡ª"


    Before he could utter another word, I dropped the snowball onto the ground, and I crushed my lips onto his.

 Chapter 198 - Until Our Hair Turns White

    Chapter 198 ¨C Until Our Hair Turns White


    I couldn''t help it. He looked too seductive at that moment, too delicious. His lips were cool from the weather, and I warmed them with mine, mingling our breath and tasting him on the tip of my tongue. I hadn''t kissed him properly for weeks ¡­ Not more than a mere peck, and not while the bitter vor of medicine wasn''t still lingering. I missed this, missed it madly.


    He must have felt the same way, as a satisfied sigh escaped his throat the moment I delved into the warmth of his mouth. Only a brief moment of surprise, and he was quick to slide his hands over my cheeks, cupping my face to pull me closer. The icy touch made me squeal into his mouth, and I instinctively wanted to shrink back, but he didn''t let go of me. Keeping our lips sealed, he leaned forward as I stumbled backward, until I lost my bnce¡ª


    And fell.


    I shrieked, but he still didn''t break our kiss. Keeping himself on top of me, he plummeted me into the snow in the garden, burying us along with my scream.


    "Bai Ye!" I wed aimlessly in front of me as the deep snow swallowed our bodies. Cold droplets seeped down my neck, pressed against my face, and I thrashed to free myself from his clutch and climb out of the ice cage. Then I heard himugh. Finally freeing my lips, he straightened and pulled me out of the big hole we had dug.


    "You did this to me once." He met my round-eyed stare with a smirk. "I''ve been meaning to return the favor."


    My words of rage froze in my throat. I must''ve really had my way with him in the past ¡­ But he was wrong to assume that he could turn the table on me now that I had forgotten all those memories. Raising an eyebrow, I gave him a smirk back. "Twice," I corrected his statement, and I threw myself on top of him to plummet us back into the snow once more.


    The familiar coolness engulfed us, but this time, it didn''t feel cold. With him in my arms and the earlier heat still throbbing in my chest, it felt refreshing, weing, more and more as we sank deeper. It didn''t hurt either. The snow was fluffy like a cloud,fortable like a fuzzy nket. I was in no rush to climb out of it. Instead, I kept my lips sealed with his, savoring him beneath that quiet hush of whiteness.


    It was him who pushed me away this time. "Q-Qing-er," he thrashed out of the snow and gasped, "you could at least let me brea¡ª"


    I gave him no such chance. With a satisfiedugh, I pinned him down again, ttening the thick umtion behind him. He groaned. Not backing down from my attack, he rolled us around, tumbling me over. I did the same to him in return. Weughed and rolled and ttened more snow beneath us until finally, we hit a bush at the side of the walkway, stopping us from tumbling any further.


    He was on top of me then. His hair was utterly disheveled from all the rolling, his robe soaked wet from melted snow. Iughed harder at this unbefitting image of him. "You are impossible for five hundred years old," I shook my head as I brushed a wet strand stuck to his forehead.


    He smiled, pulling me out of the snow into his arms. "What should I be like for five hundred years old?" he asked. "With white hair, a hunched back, teeth all fallen out? Bedridden and scolding you like a grumpy grandfather all day long?"


    I chuckled at the imagery. "You seem to have forgotten that such a dayes to all mortals, Bai Ye. You speak as if it''s too terrible to bear." I twirled a lock of his hair between my fingers. "In themoner''s world, it is every couple''s dream to be able to grow old together, to still love each other until their hair turns white. Such a pity that I can never ask for such a promise from you."


    "Oh, but you can." His lips curled, and he nodded towards the sky. "The snow is heavy enough to coat us all white head to toe. Sit here with me for another hour, and your dream wille true."


    I broke into anotherughter. "Bai Ye, that''s too cheap¡ª"


    Then I quieted as he picked up a lock of my hair as well, entwining it with his strand that I was clutching in my hand. "Is this still how they do it in themoner''s world?" He asked as he tied a knot with our hair. "To tie the couple together like this on their wedding night, so that they will never separate from each other? So that, like you say, their hair can turn white together as they spend the rest of their lives in happiness?"


    I blinked, my heart suddenly thudding at his gesture. "Y-Yes," I stammered. "At least, that was what my parents told me ¡­"


    Lifting his eyes from our tied hair, he met my gaze. Something that I had never seen before danced in his dark pupils. "Qing-er," he said softly but solemnly. "I would ask you to be my daoistpanion ¡­ but I know that isn''t what either of us truly wishes for. I want to dere to the rest of the world how much you mean to me ¡­ but not at the price of your reputation or the risk of raising suspicions about your past."


    I blinked again, uncertain why he decided to bring up such a topic at this time. "I understand," I reassured him. "We''ve talked about this before, and I know you don''t mean to¡ª"


    "Then leave Mount Hua with me." He didn''t let me finish. "I''m tired of hiding, tired of keeping everything behind this barrier spell that can''t be lifted as long as I remain your master. Leave this troublesome ce with me, so we can find somewhere that we won''t be judged either for what we had done in the past, or for how we had met in this life. Somewhere that we can be epted simply as us ¡­ as two people in love."


    I felt my hand tremble as he lifted it to his lips, dropping a light kiss over my knuckles. "So I will ask you instead, Qing-er ¡­ Will you marry me, and lead a new life with me as husband and wife in a world where we truly belong?"

 Chapter 199 - Husband And Wife

    Chapter 199 ¨C Husband And Wife


    Through a veil of snow, I stared at him, beyond words.


    The life he envisioned had been a secret dream of mine ever since I realized my feelings for him years ago. Even before I was aware of who I truly was, and even before we had crossed the line that kept us apart, I had imagined in my wildest fantasies that one day, there woulde a way to rid the barriers thaty between us. I had imagined that one day, I would be able to stand by his side proudly as his equal, unafraid to dere that I was his, and he was mine.


    But I knew that was a luxury we couldn''t afford. The need for Mount Hua''s resources to help me reach my ascension aside, there were responsibilities that he had to keep as one of the eldest immortals here. His current conditions onlyplicated the matter further¡ªa solution to undo the damage of a demonic sword must exist somewhere within the numerous cultivation sects in the country, and it would be much easier to seek help as a master of Mount Hua, instead of a self-cultivator without any connections to arge sect.


    As much as I had always wanted to be with him in the open, there was too much to sacrifice, and he surely understood it as well as I did. But he still decided to ask ¡­


    "Qing-er." He smiled, seeing my confliction. "Back in that meditation chamber, you taught me a lesson. For the past five years ¡­ or maybe even two hundred years, all I had tried to do was to keep you safe, to ensure that you could live soundly in this life without the risks and dangers from Twin Stars. But you made me realize that what I did wasn''t enough ¡­ Because even if you could live on for hundreds of years more, it wouldn''t have been in a way that you wanted, and it wouldn''t be worth the price that was paid."


    He brushed his thumb over my cheek. "You helped me reach an epiphany, and I''ve realized since then that I''m even greedier than you are. You didn''t want a life without the one you love ¡­ whereas I ask for even more. I want a life where we canugh like this, be ourselves like this, and have all our neighbors hear us and envy us. A life where we can travel the world together, hand in hand, and not have to hide how we look at each other in the eye. A life where we can have a family, children, and share those simple happiness with them every day, just like any other couple you grew up with and envied."


    A snowkended on myshes, and the melted icy drop stung my eye, making it a bit misty. "H-How did you know I envied them?" I asked a bit embarrassedly. "Cultivators aren''t supposed to want a life like that ¡­"


    Heughed softly. "Because I know you ¡­ And I know your concerns. Rest assured that you don''t need any help from Mount Hua for your ascension. Neither do we need their support to find that solution we need¡ªif it was something that the name of Mount Hua could have resolved, I wouldn''t have spent two hundred years and still be looking for an answer. These are not issues you need to worry about ¡­ You only need to tell me what your heart desires, and whether you want to share such a life with me."


    My lips trembled. He had considered it all, then ¡­ And he had truly made up his mind. This was a moment that I had been dreaming of for years, but when it suddenly came, everything felt too natural and too perfect to be true. I was in so much awe that I couldn''t even react. I closed my eyes, taking a deep breath to calm myself.


    "Your life is my life, Bai Ye," I found my voice atst. "I would share it with you no matter where you decide to go, no matter what you decide to do. Especially when you''ve already nned it all out to be exactly the way I want it." sping my hand around his, I gave him a sly smile. "Besides ¡­ You said you consider yourself married already, so I don''t seem to have a choice on whether or not I''d like to marry you."


    He raised an eyebrow at the reference of what he had said to me at Silver Gate. "And you said I owed you a ceremony for that to count," he reminded me. "Will you do it with me now, Qing-er? To kneel to the heaven and the earth to swear us as one? To officially dere us as a couple in the eyes of the world?"


    My heart skipped a beat. But I nodded firmly. Together, we fumbled out of the deep snow and made our way to the clear ground by the corridor. It wasn''t until then that we remembered our hair was still tied up in a knot, and with a few ouches, I reluctantly untied them so that we could kneel side by side. Exchanging a look between us, we turned to face the eastern sky, then touched our foreheads to the ground.


    This was the ceremony in themoner''s world that sealed the union between a new couple. Simple but solemn, this was the wordless oath that bonded two people together, as they pledged their love together in the witness of the universe.


    And that easily, we had done it.


    "Qing-er." His loving voice whispered against my ear as he helped me get back to my feet. "Wife," he added.


    "Husband," I whispered back. For no reason at all, I felt my cheeks flush. The title sounded a little strange ¡­ though in all the greatest ways.


    He nudged his cheek against mine, and I could feel him smiling. "Wife," he said again. "What do they do at the end of the wedding after the ceremonies are over?"


    I blinked.. Before I could respond, he had swept me off my feet, and he strode into our room with me in his arms.

 Chapter 200 - All I Want Is You

    Chapter 200 ¨C All I Want Is You


    "Bai Ye!" I protested, finding this scene somewhat familiar. "You didn''t ask for my permission!"


    "And I''m asking for it now," he said as he lowered me into the bed. "You aren''t turning away your husband on the very first night, are you?"


    "It''s nowhere near night!" I red at him in the broad daylight. Someone''s skin had grown too thick during his recovery. "And it''s still a week till the end of the¡ª um ¡­"


    My words turned into a soft moan when he brushed his lips against my earlobe. "You didn''t seem terribly concerned for my well-being when you buried me in that pile of snow," he whispered in a low chuckle. "Besides, our clothes are all soaked. We''ll catch a cold if we don''t take them off immediately."


    While I hesitated, his hand had already slid over my cor, tugging slightly on the sodden fabric. "Qing-er ¡­ " he breathed as his fingertip grazed over my neck, spreading a tiny pulse of tingles over my skin. "Wife ¡­ I''ve been obeying all yourmands for the past weeks ¡­ Have I not earned a little leniency from you? I''ve missed you ¡­"


    The hot air whistling into my ear elicited another sigh from me. As strange as "I''ve missed you" sounded after the whole month we had spent together, barely separated for a mere moment, I knew precisely what he meant. Every night when Iy next to him in the darkness, drifting to sleep while surrounded by his scent, his warmth, and the familiar rhythm of his breathing, it would be a lie to say that I never wished for something more. It was difficult, and I had to remind myself over and over that there was a reason why we had to wait.


    But now that weeks had passed since the bath ¡­ Maybe it would be alright to slowly let things return to normal?


    My mind was still hesitating and debating with itself, whereas my body had already made its choice. Sliding my fingers through his hair, I turned him towards me, pressing my lips onto his.


    A sigh escaped him. My wordless answer was all the enticement he needed, and the next moment, his tongue was in my mouth, savoring every corner of its depth. Utterly unlike the coldness from earlier, the heat of him burned me, and he consumed me with his scent, his taste. His hand was quick to work the ties of my robe, as if that was something he was still used to doing every day. With just a few efficient tugs and pulls, the wetyers slid off of me.


    The room wasn''t too warm, as we hadn''t yet restarted the fire after we woke up, but I felt my skin burn with every kiss thatnded on me. His lips grazed down my neck, over my shoulder, along my corbone, leaving a trail of sizzling little mes in their wake, and I let out a gasp at the back of my throat, thrilled at the familiar sensation. How long had it been? How long had I been secretly waiting for this moment to return ¡­ for this chance to lose myself again in his blissful caress?


    My fingers dug deeper into his hair, gently massaging his scalp. Seeing the encouragement, he trailed his kisses further down, closing his mouth over my nipple.


    A moan shivered out of me. It must have been too long, and I had almost forgotten how sharp the tingles that shot through my body felt. His tongue swirled nimbly over my sensitive tip while his lips suckled, and the pad of his thumb rubbed my other side, flicking with the same rhythm. I tilted my head back, letting out more whimpers as every motion of him sent heat spiraling through me, coursing from my breasts to my lower abdomen.


    I missed him ¡­ and I missed this. More than I realized I did. This sensation was too strong after all the wait, all the longings that had built up over the past months. It set me ame from inside out, and I heard my moans growing louder and louder. He had barely done anything, yet I was already starting to feel the tremors ¡­


    Then he pulled away. "Qing-er," his lips curled into a sly smile. "Next time when I fall sick and need to warm up ¡­ Maybe you should remember that your moans burn me much faster than a roaring fire in the room."


    "B-Bai Ye!" I gasped, catching my breath with a frown. "You aren''t going to get yourself sick like that again! You aren''t going to¡ª Ah!"


    He didn''t give me a chance to finish disapproving of his inauspicious thoughts. Burying his head into me again, he plied that devilish tongue between my legs.


    I trembled at the very first swipe of that warm softness. So gentle and tender ¡­ yet so wild and maddening at the same time. It was the perfect touch that he knew would shatter me. One that only he could give me. The euphoric sensation almost sent me into a trance, and I clutched him tighter, digging aimlessly with my weak fingers. A second lick, and I trembled again at the gush of heat surging so high in me that I thought I would burn away. "Bai Ye ¡­" I moaned. This shouldn''t be happening, but I knew I was already on the edge. "Bai Ye ¡­ I ¡­"


    A third, barely a touch, and I cried as the shudders overcame me.


    He raised his head. "Qing-er?" A hint of surprise shed across his face as he licked his lips. "I see I was not the only one that didn''t enjoy our deal."


    Laughing breathlessly, I pulled him up towards me and kissed him. "I''ve missed you too ¡­" I admitted. "I want you, Bai Ye ¡­ There is no more deal today, and all I want is you."


    Heughed as well.. Straightening himself, he shed his own clothes, and with a hard thrust, he gave me what I asked for.

 Chapter 201 - I Love You

    Chapter 201 ¨C I Love You


    I sighed as the sensation of him swelled within me. It felt so right, so perfect. Despite how much time had passed, this was everything that I remembered, everything that reminded me of how unmistakably we belonged to each other. Tightening my arms around him, I clutched onto him with my inner muscles. "Bai Ye ¡­" I breathed. "Keep it slow ¡­ I want to feel you ¡­ for as long as I can."


    He let out a soft chuckle. "My thoughts precisely," he said, and our lips met once more.


    Instead of the earlier, passionate kiss, this one was slow and lingering just like his motion below. He folded his arms around me, caressing my back with the warmth of his palm while he pressed his chest into me, sealing the space between us. The heat of his skin burned against mine, and I sizzled at the overwhelming presence of him surrounding me, within and without.


    My own hands traced down his spine at the same time. He was still a little skinnier than before, but his shoulder des and ribs were no longer as prominent as weeks ago, so I let myself be content and think without guilt about how sensual he felt under my fingertips. The smoothness, the warmth, the intimacy of his flesh bare against mine as he made slow love to me ¡­


    "Husband ¡­" I whispered into his mouth. "I''ve almost forgotten how satisfying it is to hold you like this."


    He smiled, the corner of his lips curling against mine. "Then don''t let go," he coaxed. "I''ll do fine without clothes all day."


    Naughtily, he gave me a deep plunge, and I moaned when the surprise sent a pulse of heat shooting through me. Then I chuckled at his jest. "Don''t make me sound like a subus. What if I drain¡ª"


    I hastily cut myself off, remembering that I had indeed almost drained his life like this with my spiritual power. The heat threatening to swallow me whole cooled a little as I recalled all those moments in the past months, when he asked me to hold him, to moan for him and let him remember my voice. When he told me that his heart would always stay with me no matter where we were ¡­


    My eyes stung a little. I had not understood anything back then to know how much meaning he had hidden behind those simple words. I had not understood at all how much closer I was bringing him towards death every time he brought me those mind-shattering ecstasies.


    But he onlyughed softly at my inauspicious thoughts. "My life is yours," he breathed. "Has been, and always will be. You can drain it however you like ¡­ but if you wish to keep it for more sustained benefits in the long term¡ª" he drawled thest few words and delved again deep into me, eliciting another moan from my throat, "¡ªthen I''ll be here for you, for as long as you want me."


    Meeting my half disapproving and half distrusting re, he resumed the gentle swaying rhythm and pushed himself up a little to look into my eyes. "I swear it, Qing-er." He brushed his fingers over my cheek, his voice turning solemn. "I will never leave you again, and I will never try to hide any more secrets from you. I love you ¡­ All I want is for us to live the rest of our lives like this, simple, safe, and happy."


    The light in his eyes gleamed, and the overwhelming affection in his words melted my heart. I stared at him, and my vision grew blurry. "B-Bai Ye," I said, my voice a bit trembling. "You''ve never said you love me before ¡­ N-Not that I needed to hear it to know it ¡­ But I like how it sounds ¡­"


    And in a way, I was d that he had waited till now to say it. My hand skimmed over his chest, stopping over that terrifyingyer of scars over his heart. Had I not learned all the entanglements of our past and how much sacrifice he had made for me, I would''ve never known how heavy a weight these three words carried.


    He smiled. Curling my fingers and holding them in his hand, he leaned down and gathered me back in his arms. "I love you," he said again with another kiss. "I love you," he repeated as he thrust deeper into me once more. "I love you ¡­"


    Tears suddenly threatened to pour out of my eyes, but I fought them, knowing that he wouldn''t want to see his promise broken again. "Bai Ye ¡­" I simply clutched him with a slight sob, squeezing him into me as I demanded his kisses.


    He silenced then, and our tongues tangled in a slow dance the same way our bodies did. He still didn''t pick up speed though. As if to prove his determination to follow mymands, he kept it as slow as he started, taking his time to slide almost all the way out of me before inching back in. But he didn''t need to do any more than that to drown me in moans. The endless cherishment in his words, the tender love in his kiss, the raw emotion in the way he held me ¡­ Everything that he gave me melted me, burned me. Every thrust sent me close to the edge, only to drop me back right where I was the next moment.


    "Bai Ye ¡­" I whimpered as the relentless waves of sensation rose and fell within me. But I didn''t want it to end. For once, I didn''t want him to give it to me so soon, because I wanted to hold him a little longer, savor it a little more. "Bai Ye ¡­" I whimpered again, fighting the surge of pleasure that threatened to consume me. "I love you ¡­ I don''t want to ¡­ ever let go of you ¡­ Bai Ye ¡­"


    But thatst thrust still came. A gush of heat filled me from within, and I let out a trembling moan as I dug my fingernails into his shoulders, crying my release. He copsed on top of me, both of us gasping for air.


    Though our arms were still wrapped tightly around each other, never letting go.

 Chapter 202 - Sweet And Cuddly

    Chapter 202 ¨C Sweet And Cuddly


    He kissed me again, his breathing still ragged, and he lifted himself a little to slide out of me. But I stopped him with a firm grip around his torso. "Don''t," I buried my face into his hair and mumbled, equally out of breath. "Stay ¡­ Just a little longer."


    He paused, letting out a soft chuckle at my silly request, and obeyed. Keeping us together, he carefully rolled over so that I was on top of him, resting my head gently against his shoulder. "Make yourselffortable then," he offered.


    I smiled and rubbed my cheek against him. Even with a thin gauze of perspiration gilding his body, he still smelled fresh and soothing, still felt divine to the touch. Maybe even more so with the proof of our passion sheening against the sunlight filtering through the curtains. I hugged him tighter, and I couldn''t be more thankful for the blissful feeling of being with him like this again. A luxury that I once thought I had lost forever in this life.


    "I''m alwaysfortable when I''m with you," I replied. "Especially like this, when I can just quietly listen to your heartbeat and feel you against me ¡­"


    He smiled, and I knew he understood what I meant. I knew he was feeling the same way as well. This was the wordless harmony between us, something that we shared without ever having to say it out loud. Just like how I knew he didn''t need me to tell him that I''d stop brewing those regr potions for myself starting this day.


    That was why he had made me perform the ceremony with him, after all. He was never one to care about rules and customs, and he had done it solely for me, so that I could start a new life with him as a real couple blessed by the heaven and earth. So that I didn''t have to feel burdened and held back by the traditions I was brought up with and had grown used to.


    I found myself smiling at the thought. He had always considered everything for me ¡­ In all honesty, I had never even imagined starting a family before. Not since the day I came to Mount Hua. The hassle of raising children and worrying about the mundane concerns of everyday life was something that most cultivators loathed, and the benefits of daoistpanions usually stopped at dual cultivation. Never had I expected that after joining a cultivation sect, I would still have a chance to live that life my parents did. And never had I expected Bai Ye to be the one to give it to me.


    I looked up at him then. I didn''t know what the sword spirit had done in her life to deserve him, but I knew that having him by my side was the greatest blessing I could ever ask for in this world. Let alone holding a family of our own together.


    "Bai Ye," I said, grinning a bit idiotically as I traced my fingers along the contour of his face. "I hope our children will all turn out like you ¡­ Kind, strong, beautiful ¡­ Perfect in every way ¡­"


    He raised an eyebrow, possibly because my sudden strange topic had caught him off guard. But then that expression turned into disapproval. "Nonsense," he gave me a re. "They will be like both of us. And they will of course be kind, strong, and beautiful, because that''s the way their mother is."


    I giggled at his overindulging bias. "Well, maybe they could be a little less biased than you," I corrected myself.


    As much as he always tried to convince me otherwise, and as much as I had learned to not dwell on my imperfections, I still found it one of my biggest regrets in life that I could never turn back into that breathtaking girl in the past. If there was anyone in this world that coulde close to being Bai Ye''s equal, it should have been her. Both powerful, both gorgeous, they were truly the perfect pair that would have made even the heaven and earth jealous. It was such a pity that¡ª


    He pinched my cheek then, eliciting a small ouch from me and cutting off my thoughts. "How am I biased for telling the truth?" he chided. "Barely married and you are already using me of being a bigot, wife? What kind of punishment do you deserve?"


    I giggled again, finding the feigned look of anger quite lovable on him. "Not like you would ever punish me," I challenged him. "Oh, our children better be good at keeping their words, too. Instead of constantly making empty threats and promises like their fa¡ª um!"


    I started as I felt a thrust pulsing into me, and he nibbled my lips. "I have a better thought than punishing you, Qing-er," he whispered. "Since you want those children so badly ¡­ Why don''t we try harder to make them?"


    My eyes widened in utter disbelief. "B-Bai Ye!" I gasped. "H-How could you ¡­" I had been too distracted with our conversation. How could he have recovered so fast already?


    "You forget your power over me, little devil."


    Hastily, I pulled myself away before he could continue further, breaking that intimate connection between us. As reluctant as I was, it would definitely be unwise to go for a second round today, as the fluctuation of spiritual power would still be a shock to his body at this stage. We couldn''t risk overindulging quite yet ¡­


    He grunted in disappointment as I rolled off to his side. "And they better be less heartless than their mother," he added to the long list of undesirable traits. "Tempts me, seduces me, and then denies me ¡­ I really made a deal with a devil, didn''t I?"


    I red in disapproval of his shamelessness, but he pretended not to see it. "At least let me hold you," he persisted. "Show them a good example of how to stay sweet and cuddly in my arms, will you?"


    He didn''t wait for my response though.. Pulling me back into his arms, he clutched me close, engulfing me with that blissful feeling of being surrounded by him once more.

 Chapter 203 - Good Reasons

    Chapter 203 ¨C Good Reasons


    We spent the rest of the morning lying together like that, and it wasn''t until my belly protested with a growl that he let go of me. While helping me into a new set of dry clothes, he coaxed a promise out of me to let him start cooking again soon, then reluctantly released me into the kitchen.


    I found myself smiling the whole time as I readied my meal. Ever since his recovery, Bai Ye had turned into a sticky gel that wouldn''t peel itself off of me. I had never imagined someone like him to have such a clingy side, and the revtion didn''t cease to amaze me every day. Sometimes I wondered if this was an influence of the sword spirit on him¡ªin the early visions I had seen, she certainly seemed to be the one that was more capable of acting like this, and I wouldn''t be surprised if it was her sweet persistence that slowly melted his heart and made him who he was today.


    What was it like to be with him back in those days? How had hee to change so much over time? If only I could have those memories back someday ¡­


    In a hurry to get back to him, I quickly finished my food and started cleaning up after myself. That was when I felt a strong presence of unfamiliar spiritual powering from beyond the doorway.


    The disturbance startled me. Was it Bai Ye? Did our activities still end up affecting him? Worried with a shock of remorse, I dropped my tasks at hand and hurried back towards our room. In a rush to open the door, I almost mmed into him over the threshold.


    "Are you alright?" I blurted. "The spiritual power¡ª"


    "It''s not me, don''t worry," he reassured me, though his brow was knitted, and he had already passed me on the way to his room. "Lock up Twin Stars," he said tersely. "The Gatekeeper is here, with a power restraining artifact. He''s after something."


    A power restraining artifact? Was that what emitted such formidable spiritual power? A chill climbed up my spine, though I didn''t waste any time hesitating. Bai Ye was right¡ªthe Gatekeeper must be after something, most likely Twin Stars, and the safest ce to keep them right now would be the secret chamber in the sword vault that no one else knew of. I hastened to fetch the swords out of my room and ran towards the back of the hall. Meanwhile, the Gatekeeper''s bellow sounded from behind the front gate: "Bai Ye!"


    My hands grew mmy, but I told myself to calm down and focus on what I was doing. Things could have been much worse, I reasoned internally. The timing had already turned out in our favor, since it would''ve been way worse if the Gatekeeper had turned up weeks ago. The fact that he cared so much about his reputation also meant that he wouldn''t simply break into our hall without a good reason, which would at least buy us time ¡­


    Running as fast as I could, I got to the sword vault and opened the sealed door, found the secret chamber, and locked Twin Stars inside. On my way out of the vault, I fetched the nameless twin swords that I had returnedst month, fastening them onto my belt as I ran back to the garden. When I got there, Bai Ye was already waiting for me, Lightbrighter on his back.


    My heart skipped a beat. "Bai Ye," I whispered, tugging lightly on his sleeve. He wasn''t nning to fight the Gatekeeper, was he? With his current condition ¡­ There was no way that he could win, let alone the adverse effect of summoning spiritual power would have on him.


    He looked into my worried eyes and smiled. "I should teach you the effectiveness of bluffing at some point," he whispered back. "Everything will be fine, Qing-er. Trust me."


    I was still worried, of course, but if there was anything that we had learned in the past month, it was that we needed to have faith in each other. So I nodded, and together we strode forward and opened the gate.


    The Gatekeeper wasn''t by himself. The same group fromst time stood behind him, everyone wearing a slightly different expression. Su Nian pursed her lips when she saw me, whereas Teng Yuan gave Bai Ye a long look with a hint of warning.


    "Bai Ye." the Gatekeeper spoke, raising the artifact in his hand. "I expect that you remember what this is."


    The artifact appeared to be a small statue in the shape of a pagoda, and when the Gatekeeper lifted it above his head, its spiritual power seemed to have strengthened even more. This was the power restraining artifact?


    Bai Ye narrowed his eyes. "You are nning to take Twin Stars by force?" he asked.


    "My duties require me to do so," the Gatekeeper replied. "The demonic sword poses a threat to everyone''s safety, and I can no longer tolerate such irresponsible behavior from either your disciple or you, Bai Ye."


    "The same words as a month ago," Bai Ye huffed. "But I thought we had reached an agreementst time, Chu Yang. It doesn''t look good to change your mind on this so quickly, and for no reason."


    A few masters exchanged nces between them in the crowd. But the Gatekeeper wasn''t thwarted by thement. "I have absolutely good reasons, Bai Ye. You may have put up a spiritual power barrier so that we cannot sense what happened in your hall, but it''s not hard at all to guess. Our agreement didn''t allow for secret techniques involving demonic cultivation. It is my responsibility as Mount Hua''s Gatekeeper to stop you before you step further astray."


    My jaw almost dropped to the ground at those words. So the Gatekeeper was here because of ¡­ the barrier spell? He had thought that the reason for it was ¡­ to cover up our usage of Twin Stars?

 Chapter 204 - My Daoist Companion

    Chapter 204 ¨C My Daoist Companion


    After weeks of the Gatekeeper''s absence, I had begun to suspect that he was waiting for a better opportunity to strike again, and I had prepared myself to confront him at the worst time. Yet I still hadn''t expected the reason that led him here to be ¡­ the activity in our bedroom ¡­ and I suppose I should only be thankful that our visitors didn''t turn up earlier in the morning.


    I stepped up, readying my arguments. But Bai Ye stretched out an arm to stop me. "I see that you haven''t gotten a chance to think this through." His gaze didn''t leave the Gatekeeper. "If anyone was using the demonic sword, there would have been traces of its power left lingering in this area. Do you sense any of it right now where you stand?"


    The Gatekeeper huffed. "That would only be the case if you used a standard technique. You always have more than a few tricks up your sleeves, Bai Ye. Not knowing what you have nned with those swords, I can''t take any risks."


    I winced at the open hostility and distrust in those words. Bai Ye and the Gatekeeper had never seemed to get along, but they had at least tried to keep peace on the surface. Today, however, the Gatekeeper seemed so determined to put an end to this issue that he didn''t even bother putting on an act anymore. That didn''t forebode well.


    "What are you suggesting, Chu Yang?" Bai Ye countered. "That I am intentionally cultivating demonic power and hiding it from the rest of Mount Hua?"


    "I am implying nothing except what I infer from the obvious," the Gatekeeper replied. "Recent events at your hall line up too well to be mere coincidences. Your ''mishap'' during the retreat has already rmed us once, and I find it difficult to believe that this is just another unrted urrence."


    "Bai Ye," Su Nian suddenly interjected. "If the Gatekeeper''s¡ª If our conjecture is wrong, then will you tell us what the barrier spell was for? If this is all a misunderstanding, I''m sure it can be easily exined."


    Bai Ye''s gaze darkened. He opened his mouth to speak again, but I tugged on his sleeve, stopping him. "Tell them the truth," I said, in a usual voice that was loud enough for the group in front of us to hear. "Tell them the real reason. I''m not afraid."


    He looked at me, a hint of astonishment in his eyes. I met his gaze firmly. I knew what I said wasn''t the way he had nned to deal with this¡ªhe had warned me from the very first day that letting the truth out would lead to whispers of me seducing him, and we both knew how much damage those whispers could do to a woman''s name. That was why he wanted to leave Mount Hua with me, so that we could find a new ce to live where no one would judge us based on what happened here.


    But we hadn''t nned out all the details yet. Breaking ties with a sect wasn''tmon at all, and it certainly wouldn''t be easy. What excuses would we need? What consequences would we face? Even if we were to leave this ce sessfully, the world of cultivators was small, and we couldn''tpletely break free of this circle before we found the cure for him. How would we exin our sudden departure to others then?


    These problems weren''t unsolvable, but whenbined with the risk of threatening his safety at the moment, the decision was an easy one. As soon as we told the group our secret, I would be undoubtedly expelled from Mount Hua, and Bai Ye could naturally leave on his own in "disgrace". The shock might even distract everyone''s attention from Twin Stars enough to give us some peace of mind.


    I held his gaze. This was too much thought to exin to him in words, but he knew me, and I had no doubt that he could understand all of it through my eyes. As much as I trusted that he had his own way to get us out of our current situation, I didn''t want to see him pay for any more consequences. He had done too much for me already. This was the easiest solution with the smallest price, and besides, I meant it when I said I wasn''t afraid. I would only be proud to dere our love to the rest of the world, regardless of what they might think of it.


    The Gatekeeper broke the silence. "Do tell, Bai Ye," he demanded.


    Bai Ye kept looking at me for a little longer. Then a faint smile emerged on his face. "I''m d, Qing-er," he said to me softly. Turning towards the group, he draped an arm over my shoulders, bringing me closer to him. "From this day forward," he dered, that smile still lingering across his lips, "Yun Qing-er is no longer my disciple. She is my daoistpanion."


    The sudden deration, which wasn''t an answer to the Gatekeeper''s questions at all, clearly caught everyone off guard. All I saw in the crowd were nk stares and confused faces. It was Teng Yuan who understood it first. Shaking his head slightly, he let out a small sigh, though I saw him smiling. Su Nian was the next to react. Her eyes couldn''t have widened more, and she red at me with such rage that I thought she''d charge at me immediately if the rest of the masters weren''t there.


    Then the Gatekeeper slowly came to terms with reality. "W-What did you just say?" he asked. The first time I had heard him stutter.


    "Yun Qing-er is my daoistpanion," Bai Ye repeated, "and I will proudly repeat that again and again if you need me to. Now you should understand the purpose of that barrier spell you dreaded.." His smile broadened. "Does it suffice to say that it ismon practice for dual cultivation ¡­ or do you need more details?"

 Chapter 205 - Final Decision

    Chapter 205 ¨C Final Decision


    Everyone''s faces turned different colors. Although dual cultivation was nothing but expected between daoistpanions, many still found the word embarrassing, and most would never bring up such a topic in public. Now that Bai Ye had put it so openly and explicitly, half of the disapproving frowns towards us shrank back awkwardly, and the indistinct murmurs that just started rising from the group quieted.


    Well, I suppose that was one way to stop their judgment.


    The Gatekeeper, however, kept his condemning re steady. "You ¡­" He pointed a finger at Bai Ye, shaking in fury. "You ¡­ Do you have any idea what you are talking about? Daoistpanionship isn''t a joke!"


    "Which part of what I said sounded like a joke to you?" Bai Ye arched an eyebrow. "If you are concerned about the validity of the matter, there is no need to worry. Daoistpanionship requires only the approval of each side''s masters. As Qing-er''s master, I approved of this union before changing the way we are bonded."


    A few masters in the group lowered their heads. Some hid a chuckle, and some blushed. I spared a nce at Bai Ye. He was being quite bold with his words today, and I wondered if he had done it on purpose to distract the Gatekeeper. Surely, a scandal like this would pose a much greater threat to Mount Hua''s reputation than the issue with Twin Stars.


    "So you still remember she is your disciple!" The Gatekeeper bellowed, and his face reddened with rage. "Bai Ye, have you lost your mind? Do you realize how much blemish this would bring to your name, and the entire Mount Hua''s in that regard?"


    "WAS my disciple," Bai Ye corrected nonchntly. His arm around my shoulders tightened. "I don''t see why choosing to be with the person one loves should bring blemish to one''s name. But if that is the way things work at Mount Hua, then I shall ept such blemishes with no regret."


    He turned to look at me then. In front of almost every master at Mount Hua, our eyes met, and I saw the overwhelming love and trust in his gaze. I smiled. He did the same. Contrary to what I had imagined months ago, this moment of truth didn''t feel dreadful. It felt free and proud. I couldn''t be more d that we had finally stepped out of the shadows, and I couldn''t be more sure that we had made the right choice.


    "Bai Ye!" Su Nian''s voice sliced through that peaceful silence between us. "What has gotten into you? She''s nothing but an ordinary disciple ¡­ How could you ¡­" Her voice trembled so much that I thought she was going to break into tears. "What has she done to you? Did she use some unspeakable means to ¡­"


    Seduce you? Force you? She didn''t say the rest of the words, but I knew it well. Breaking my gaze from Bai Ye reluctantly, I turned to face her. "What unspeakable means do you think an ''ordinary disciple'' such as me could possibly have?" I said with a confident smile. "Besides ¡­ You should know best out of everyone if Bai Ye is that easy to sway."


    The color drained from her face. She stared at me in disbelief, and I knew it was because of how naturally Bai Ye''s name rolled off my tongue. I should not have to prove the truth to her any further. A tiny part of me felt a little sorry for her¡ªhaving been Bai Ye''s disciple, I understood perfectly how it felt to be in her position¡ªbut that didn''t give her the right to question my position instead.


    "Bai Ye." The Gatekeeper spoke again, his voice a hoarse snarl. "I give you onest chance to make this right. If you rescind your decision, I can promise¡ª"


    "I will do none of the sorts." Bai Ye didn''t bother to wait for the Gatekeeper to finish. "The decision has been made and is final. And if I remember correctly, Chu Yang, your duties as Mount Hua''s Gatekeeper shouldn''t include choosing daoistpanions for others."


    "I suggest that you consider it more carefully," the Gatekeeper ignored Bai Ye''s barbed reply and continued. "You are one of the most revered immortals here. As your old friend, I do not wish to see your reputation ruined."


    We all knew that it was Mount Hua''s reputation that the Gatekeeper was actually concerned about, but there was some truth in his words. Feeling slightly guilty, I nced up at Bai Ye. Although this wasn''t nearly enough to change my mind, I did feel responsible for tarnishing his perfect image. The Gatekeeper was right about one thing¡ªBai Ye had always been highly respected by everyone at Mount Hua, and that would no longer be the case after today.


    But there was no trace of hesitation in his eyes. "I have already considered it carefully," he said, "and I repeat: the decision has been made and is final."


    "Then I''m afraid that I cannot tolerate such abomination in front of my eyes," the Gatekeeper dered. "I respect all your contributions to Mount Hua over the past four hundred years, Bai Ye. But Mount Hua has its rules, and I cannot make exceptions even for you. The best I can do for you is to try to keep disgrace off of your name." He paused, giving me a hard re before continuing, "Your disciple is to be expelled immediately. You are to leave Mount Hua in ten days, and I will announce to our friend sects that you are traveling indefinitely on an errand. You still belong to Mount Hua in name, and what happened today will not reach the ears of other cultivators or any disciples here."


    I blinked. What the Gatekeeper just said was ¡­ too good to be true? Leaving Mount Hua but still retaining ties in name ¡­ isn''t that exactly what Bai Ye needed? I squeezed his hand furtively, almost too excited at the news to hide it.


    But Bai Ye didn''t seem to share my excitement. He only narrowed his eyes.. "And what of Qing-er''s spiritual roots?" he asked.

 Chapter 206 - Separate Ways

    Chapter 206 ¨C Separate Ways


    The Gatekeeper''s face darkened. "What else do you expect? She needs to pay for her mistakes."


    It took me a little while to realize what the Gatekeeper was implying. Although it wasn''t required to further punish expelled disciples in ways other than driving them out of the sect, it also wasn''t umon. Knowing the Gatekeeper''s grudges against me and what he had already tried before ¡­ He was surely thinking of shattering my spiritual roots.


    A cold shiver climbed up my spine. That was a punishment I couldn''t afford. I needed my power to maintain the connection with Twin Stars, which might turn out crucial for finding the solution we needed.


    Of course, Bai Ye wouldn''t simply watch me get hurt either. "I see no mistakes in anything she has done," he said. The look he gave the Gatekeeper was cold and dangerous. "What will you do if I refuse to ept your judgment?"


    My heart skipped a beat, and I squeezed his hand again, this time in worry. Was he only bluffing like he said he was going to? But his tone sounded too serious, and with that firm stance the Gatekeeper was holding ¡­ Would a bluff work at all?


    The Gatekeeper let out a strangeugh. "You''ve always been overprotective of this disciple, Bai Ye. And now I understand why." He nced at me disdainfully before turning his eyes back onto Bai Ye. "I have not had a chance to cross des with you for decades. If you insist on shielding her and continue on your strayed path, then I will be d to witness your famed sword art once more."


    My hands grew cold. I had to get Twin Stars, that was the first thought that came to my mind. I had to help Bai Ye, and that was the only way to give me enough power to do it. It was ironic that this entire discussion had started as a distraction to avoid our trouble with Twin Stars, only to end up leading us back to them in the end. But I didn''t have any other choice. "Bai Ye," I tugged on his sleeve lightly and whispered, hoping that he would look at me. Yet his eyes were fixed firmly on the Gatekeeper, his hand moving towards his sword hilt. Fear started coursing through me. "Bai Ye¡ª"


    "Gatekeeper." Teng Yuan suddenly spoke, his voice rising above my whisper. "If a challenge is to break out between two of the strongest immortals at Mount Hua, the ripples of spiritual power will reach quite far. Our neighboring sects might notice the change ¡­ Not to mention all our disciples will surely be disturbed."


    "Gatekeeper," another master from the group added, "Teng Yuan makes a valid point. A challenge on such a scale would undoubtedly lead to spections, and if Bai Ye is to leave Mount Hua immediately after ¡­ Regardless of what reasons we tell others, there will be suspicions."


    The Gatekeeper frowned, considering their words. "What will you suggest instead?" he turned to Teng Yuan and asked. "Such abominable and reckless behavior cannot be left undisciplined. It will set a bad example for others to follow."


    Teng Yuan looked like he had to fight back a chuckle. "A bad example ¡­ for whom? If no one else except everyone present will know about this, I certainly don''t expect that this example is sufficient to influence any of us old souls standing right here."


    A few masters stared down at the ground again to hide their expressions. The Gatekeeper''s frown deepened. "Teng Yuan," he growled, "we are discussing a serious issue."


    "And I am offering a serious opinion," Teng Yuan said. "The best and only way to let this incident pass without repercussions, Gatekeeper, is to let Yun Qing-er leave with Bai Ye on that indefinite errand. She will still be expelled in essence, which serves her right. But any further punishment, regardless of whether or not she deserves it and whether or not Bai Ye epts it, will attract too much attention from outsiders."


    "You''re saying that we should let her just leave?" Su Nian''s high-pitched voice followed. "Aftermitting such a despicable act?"


    Teng Yuan smiled. "Precisely because this is a despicable act that hasn''t urred at Mount Hua in decades ¡­ Do you really wish for the news to spread, Su Nian? What kind of blemish would that bring onto all of us?"


    Those words rendered Su Nian tongue-tied. For once, I felt grateful that the reputation of Mount Hua mattered to so many. I let out a small breath and released Bai Ye''s sleeve, seeing the expression on the Gatekeeper''s face slowly starting to change.


    The Gatekeeper was silent for a long while. "Five days," he sighed and said atst. "The two of you will have five days to clear out of this hall. You need not deny your ties with Mount Hua to other sects while you travel, but you will never be allowed to return. Am I clear?"


    Bai Ye''s grip on his sword hilt finally loosed. "Perfectly," he replied. "I appreciate your thoughtfulness, Chu Yang. And I am d that we can reach a consensus on onest issue before we part for good."


    The Gatekeeper pursed his lips. "The rest of you should know what to do with today''s ident," he turned back towards the group and added. Then he summoned his fly sword. But before he got on, he gave Teng Yuan a long look. As if remembering something, he swirled to look at Bai Ye, then at me. A shock appeared on his face.


    "Who is she exactly?" he squinted at me and muttered, to no one in particr.


    I felt my heart stop. I must''ve failed to hide my nervousness, as the look on the Gatekeeper''s face settled into a revtion. But before he spoke further, Bai Ye replied calmly, "We will no longer be associated with Mount Hua in five days, Chu Yang. Does it matter?"


    The two of them stared at each other in silence, and I thought I saw a swordless battle being exchanged in mere seconds. In the end, the Gatekeeper shook his head.. Turning back onest time, he got onto his flying sword and disappeared with the rest of the group into the distance.

 Chapter 207 - Leaving Nothing Behind

    Chapter 207 ¨C Leaving Nothing Behind


    I turned to Bai Ye in horror the moment they were out of sight. "H-He knows," I stammered. "Are you sure he won''t take action against us for it?"


    "He might if we weren''t leaving in five days." Bai Ye gave me a reassuring smile and patted me on the shoulder. "Don''t forget that Mount Hua''s reputation means more than anything to him. He might have felt responsible to keep Twin Stars under control if we were to remain here, but once we are gone, that would no longer be his business. Chu Yang would be more than d to keep himself out of it given the chance, especially if that means the secret of the sword''s past would be more safely buried."


    Those words eased my mind a little. The Gatekeeper surely wasn''t very far-sighted, I thought. If something was really off with Twin Stars like he expected, then releasing it out of Mount Hua''s watch was thest thing he should do. How could he not care at all about the potential havoc it might wreck if set loose into the wild?


    But since hisck of foresight only worked out in our favor, I had nothing toin about. Returning a smile towards Bai Ye, I sped my hand around his. "I can''t believe how well things have turned out in the end," I said in relief. "You really scared me when you threatened to challenge the Gatekeeper ¡­ I wasn''t sure at all if that was a bluff or not."


    He chuckled at what I said. "Want to hear a secret?" He lowered his voice into a mysterious whisper. "Chu Yang was bluffing as well. There was a reason why he hadn''t crossed des with me for decades ¡­ Because he never won. He wouldn''t dare truly challenge me in front of everyone else and make a fool of himself."


    My eyes widened. "He has never won against you?" I repeated as a sense of pride surged in me. Of course, Bai Ye was the strongest. Of course, he would have made sure that everything would turn out safely for us, even without Teng Yuan''s help.


    He tousled my hair. "Like I said, Qing-er, you don''t need to worry about me. I don''t have to be able to wield a sword to protect us. Now, let''s start getting ready for that indefinite errand of ours. There is a lot to prepare in just five days."


    ~ ~


    He was right. The original deadline of ten days would have been a lot more reasonable, but after the Gatekeeper shortened the time in anger, everything in our hall turned upside down. After all, leaving Mount Hua wasn''t nearly as simple as moving out of a house. It was more like parting ways with a life, leaving behind almost everything that we had grown so used to for so long.


    The library was what I felt most reluctant to let go of. I wished that I had time to read through more books before leaving¡ªthe majority of the volumes were obtained on behalf of Mount Hua and recorded at the main peak, so we couldn''t just take them with us. I was d that I got to read all the ones on demonic swords, at least, and thank heavens that the collection Bai Ye had picked up in that foreign country were off the records, which meant we got to keep what mattered to us most.


    But ncing over the library at the end of the day, I still felt nostalgic. Not just for the books that I knew I''d miss, but for the memories this room had left me as well. Such as that sultry summer afternoon when Bai Ye cornered me against the wall, demanding my answers to why I was looking for that book on dual cultivation.


    "What''s wrong?" Bai Ye turned around and asked, as I had paused for too long in the doorway.


    I nced at him. He better not know what I was thinking, because if he did, then he definitely would repeat that scene right this moment, and it wouldn''t have ended with just an innocent interrogation. So I closed the door behind me and gave him a wistful smile. "I just feel a little guilty ¡­ I should''ve considered it more carefully before deciding to let out the truth. We might be able to find a better way to leave Mount Hua than this ¡­ a way that doesn''t require you leaving everything behind."


    To my surprise, he looked at me as if he didn''t understand what I was saying. "Leaving everything behind?" he asked. Then heughed. "You might have forgotten, Qing-er, that my memories of Mount Hua aren''t nearly as favorable as yours. There were bright moments, sure, but those were from so long ago ¡­ and they were from a different hall to begin with. All my days here had been dull and hopeless for the past hundreds of years until you came. In all honesty, I feel quite excited to put this all behind me and start anew."


    I blinked, somewhat uncertain if he had only said that tofort me or if he really meant it. Seeing my doubt, he strode over and wrapped me in his arms. "You are everything that matters to me, Qing-er," he said softly. "All else here are only extra belongings thate and go in life. Even if some of them might carry fond memories, it doesn''t matter in the end as long as you are still with me. As long as the life we lead still continues on ¡­ There will always be more beautiful memories to rece the old ones as time goes by."


    His voice was gentle and luring, and the love in those words sent my heart fluttering just like it did on that summer afternoon. I smiled. "Bai Ye." I buried my face into his chest. "You are right. Home is where the heart is, like you''ve told me before. There is nothing to regret as long as we don''t leave that behind."


    He kissed the top of my head, and I felt him smile.. "There is one more thing we can''t afford to leave behind though," he said, tousling my hair again, "and I need your help on this. Will youe to the cave chamber with me?"

 Chapter 208 - Gone For The Best

    Chapter 208 ¨C Gone For The Best


    The cave was warm andfortable in the dead of winter, free from the snow and icy gale outside. Bai Ye lit the room with his spiritual power, and the pale light glowed off of the cave walls, casting a faint shadow over the etchings.


    He ran his fingers across the edges of the symbols, no longer sharp after being washed over time by condensation. "You carved these three hundred years ago." His voice echoed softly in the small space.


    I nodded. "Twin Stars showed me visions of it," I said. Something that I hadn''t shared with him before. "It showed me the day when she told you that she had perfected the technique. Though I thought you were still in your old hall on the main peak at the time?"


    "I was," he said wistfully. "The main peak was the only popted peak at Mount Hua back then. But to practice the bonding technique, one needs an environment with a spiritual power flow that matches the sword. You found this cave quite early on, and that was why I had built the new hall at this location after ¡­ after you left."


    A hard edge returned to his voice, and I knew he was remembering those dark memories again. My heart clenched. Our past had left too deep of a wound in him, and it pained me to think how long it''d take for that to fully heal. Trying not to let him lose himself in those gloomy thoughts again, I held his other hand between my palms. "How did I manage to improve these techniques?" I asked. "Did you teach me that as well?"


    He smiled then. "No. Every demonic sword calls for a different type of bonding technique, and only the person bonded to it is able to use that connection to feel the necessary steps. It took you fifty years to work out these details. I was so proud of you when you seeded ¡­ And if not for all the other changes that resulted from it, I would''ve been so happy as well."


    I squeezed his hand. "You can still be happy for me, Bai Ye. It''s not toote to change things yet. We are both still alive, and we still have a chance to rescue all those trapped souls from Twin Stars."


    Seeing my obvious concern over his mncholy, he chuckled a little. "Don''t worry, I didn''t bring you here to reminisce about the past. If you look closely, you''ll notice that the carvings actually carry your spiritual power on them. That was how you were able to follow such simple instructions and perform a much moreplicated meditation routine ordingly."


    Surprised at what he revealed, I stepped closer to the wall, and as I stared into the etchings, I started to see tiny flows of energy trickling through the illustrations. "H-How did I never notice this before?" I gasped. What was even more shocking was that, without ever noticing these signs of energy flow, I had somehow figured out how to move the spiritual power in my body precisely in that pattern.


    "It is a technique to record thoughts and actions by leaving a trace of your spiritual power on the writing. The effect can reach the reader''s subconsciousness even if they might not realize or notice its influence. I''ll teach you this technique someday, but for now, what we need to do is to obliterate these etchings. Since your spiritual power has been sealed within them, you will have to be the one to do it."


    "Obliterate these etchings?" I repeated, still marveling at the technique and instinctively feeling reluctant at destroying it. "Why? Twin Stars can''t bond with anyone else in its lifetime. Even if someone were to stumble upon these illustrations, what harm would it cause?"


    "None if they don''t know you are the one bonded with Twin Stars. But if they do, then these drawings reveal too much about how the different sources of spiritual power within your body function and bnce with each other. A malicious person might be able to use that information against you."


    "That sounds quite unlikely," I chuckled. "Not to speak of the fact that no one else can open that sealed door outside, what can they do to use this information against me anyway? They don''t have any control over my spiritual pow¡ª"


    Then a realization dawned on me. "So that was how you were able tobine a dual cultivation technique with this meditation routine?" I asked. "That was how you managed to move the demonic influence out of me?"


    Nodding somewhat guiltily, he pulled me into his arms before I could question him further. "I''m sorry, Qing-er. I told you back then that this wasn''t a dual cultivation technique, and I wasn''tpletely honest with you by saying it. Forgive me ¡­"


    His embrace was careful, as if he was really worried that I might be mad at him for lying to me. A little annoyed by his foolishness, I pounded a fist against his chest. "Idiot," I mumbled. "That''s not the part that you need to beg forgiveness for! Don''t even think about doing anything like this again to hurt yourself. If there is ever a next time, I swear I''ll never forgive you."


    "There won''t be a next time," he promised promptly. Letting me out of his arms, he nted a kiss on my forehead. "Besides, I''m not familiar enough with this routine to remember all of it ¡­ Once you destroy the etchings, I won''t be able to rework an alternative even if I wanted to."


    Smiling in satisfaction, I moved to stand in front of the wall. "You are sure then?" I asked. He gave me a firm nod. Raising my hand, I summoned my spiritual power and pressed my palm against the wall, letting the bright glow suffuse the patterns over the stone surface. The light burned like a roaring fire, and when I lifted my palm, the wall was smooth and clean, with no more traces of the illustrations left.


    Another part of our past gone, I thought.. Though this time, it was all for the best.

 Chapter 209 - New Rumor

    Chapter 209 ¨C New Rumor


    Time always seems to pass more quickly when one is busy. After going through our impossiblyrge inventory of books, swords, herbs, and misceneous supplies, the fifth day was already upon us.


    "Is this everything?" I asked as Bai Ye revoked the seal over the door to the sword vault, readying the space for the next person that might move in to this hall after our departure. It felt unreal¡ªthis was really happening. At the end of today, this ce where I had called home for over five years would no longer belong to us.


    "We''ve checked all the storage spaces and taken everything that is ours," he confirmed. "Though if there is anything else you feel attached to ¡­ You might need to remember them quickly, because we only have until the end of the day to get them."


    In all honesty, there were too many things I felt attached to, and I was reluctant to let go every time we put away a sword or a book that didn''t belong to us. Each one of them had been like a faithful friend to us all these years, after all. But the excitement of a new life waiting for us overcame those mncholies, and I knew Bai Ye was right when he told me that we would always make new memories together, wherever we might end up next.


    "I''ve packed up everything I need already," I said, deciding that it was time to finally get over those petty regrets. "I don''t have too much over only five years anyway, but I assume there must be more that you''ll miss from here."


    He chuckled. "Things that I''ll miss ¡­ There are a few indeed. Our beds, the tea table, that tub in the bathing chamber ¡­"


    It took me no time to figure out that those were all the furniture pieces that had witnessed ¡­ certain events between us, and my cheeks burned a little at the memories, especially when I recalled what he had done with those candied hawthorns on the tea table. "B-Bai Ye!" I grunted. "We are having a serious discussion about moving out of here!"


    "And recing furniture is a serious topic," he countered, pulling me into his arms. "If I can''t take what we currently have, then I''ll need to buy new ones wherever we decide to settle, and I''ll have to put in more effort to make them bear those same memories again ¡­"


    ring at the shameless smile that had returned onto his face without forewarning, I punched him on the chest. "Don''t try to distract me," I grumbled. "We only have a few hours left, and there''s still a lot to do."


    Letting out a feigned ouch, he brushed his lips over my forehead, then reluctantly let me out of his embrace.


    ~ ~


    It didn''t take us too long to sort out the rest of the tasks rted to the hall. By the time everything was taken care of, the sun was still high up in the sky, and I decided to pay a trip to the main peak¡ªit would be rude to leave without saying a proper goodbye to the people who might miss us, however few that might be.


    Xie Lun''s hall was my first stop. Qi Lian and a few other junior disciples were sparring in the front when I arrived, so I greeted them first and told them the purpose of my visit. There was no sign of Xie Lun, and I wondered if he happened to be on an errand again this time.


    Everyone stared at me with wide eyes upon hearing my news. "You don''t know when you''ll return?" Qi Lian asked. "What is this trip about? Where will you be going?"


    "I''m not sure of it myself," I replied. "I need to search for a solution to a rare illness, and the trip will take however long it takes for me to find it, probably years. It will likely be a while before I get to see all of you again."


    That was only a half-truth, of course. But I had learned the art of half-truths from the best, and I was d that I didn''t have to make myself feel guilty for lying to them.


    "Are you going by yourself?" another disciple asked. "Does Senior Xie know this?"


    "I''m going with my master¡ª" the title had to remain unchanged in front of this group, "¡ªand I was hoping to find Senior Xie here and tell him the news as well. Is he out today?"


    A few confused looks were exchanged within the group. "He is," Qi Lian said. "He is getting close to ascension, so he''s been traveling a lottely before going into his retreat. He will be sad to hear you''re leaving, I''m sure."


    "Senior Xie is almost at his breakthrough?" I gasped, feeling thrilled at the news. "Please do send my congrattions to him when he returns! It''s such a regret that I won''t be here to see it ¡­ But I''m sure he''ll be one of the strongest immortals in no time. I envy all of you to have such a senior to be proud of."


    A few more nces from the group, this time slightly awkward. "S-Senior Yun," Qi Lian grimaced. "H-Have you heard the rumors recently?"


    I blinked. Rumors? Having been locked inside a room with Bai Ye for almost two months, I wouldn''t have known it even if the Gatekeeper''s hall had copsed. "What rumors?" I asked. "About Senior Xie? Please don''t tell me he might be expecting danger on the breakthrough ¡­"


    "No no, he is not," Qi Lian said hastily, though he grimaced again and scratched his head. "It''s actually about you ¡­ Last time when you came to look for Master, there seemed to have been some misunderstanding ¡­"


    I grew more and more confused. "About me?" I asked again. "What misunderstanding?"


    Qi Lian let out a dry chuckle. "Well ¡­ Since Senior Xie went on a mysterious trip with you a few weeks before that ¡­ and you had never asked to speak with Master until then ¡­ We ¡­ We thought you were here to ask him about ¡­ bing daoistpanions with Senior Xie ¡­"


    My jaw fell to the floor.

 Chapter 210 - A Better Life

    Chapter 210 ¨C A Better Life


    The group of disciples looked like they wanted to run away and hide in embarrassment immediately. Qi Lian gave me a smile that couldn''t be more sheepish. "I-I''m sorry that we spread the wrong gossip, Senior Yun ¡­ But it really wasn''t our faultpletely ¡­ Senior Xie always tells us everything about his errands and what he encounters on faraway trips, but that time when he disappeared with you for days, he wouldn''t say a word about the details after he returned ¡­"


    I felt speechless. I had already suspected that Xie Lun was never assigned an errand to Clear Spring Vige, and that he had made up the whole thing solely to help me, but I hadn''t thought the repercussions of this fake trip would reach so far. "He was helping me with a personal errand," I tried to exin, though the nature of the issue made the excuse sound a little frail. "It wasn''t supposed to be a secret, but I didn''t get a chance to fully exin to him the purpose of my trip, so it was only natural that he couldn''t give you all the details as usual."


    Qi Lian scratched his head again. "I-I understand. We were overthinking ¡­ Mostly because everything was too much of a coincidence. He even turned down an invitation from Senior Wen to a different trip because of it, and that was the first time Senior Wen had invited him in years. So we naturally drew connections between the events and made our assumptions ¡­"


    "An invitation from Senior Wen?" I gasped, finding the situation more and moreplicated. "Did she hear about this rumor as well?"


    Qi Lian made a face. "The entire Mount Hua probably knows about it at this point ¡­ We are truly sorry, Senior Yun. I hope this won''t cause you too much trouble ¡­ And we''ll exin it to everyone now that we know what''s happening, of course."


    I sighed internally. Sounded like I should pay a visit to Wen Shiyin''s hall next and rify this to her. If she had invited Xie Lun to a trip at the time, then that meant she had finally decided to make a move again and try to fix whatever was between them. I would hate to see that effort end up in vain because of a rumor caused by me.


    Though fortunately, I couldn''t care less about the damage of such a rumor on my own reputation, so I chuckled and reassured the nervous group in front of me, "No need to worry about me. I''ll be gone for such a long time that no one will remember this by the time I return. I''m only surprised though that Senior Xie didn''t ask you to rify this for his sake. Is he tired of being the most popr at Mount Hua for too long?"


    Theyughed, and the awkward atmosphere lessened a little. "He will only be more popr soon once he reaches ascension," someone said. "Who knows, maybe one day that poprity can force him to change his mind and take a daoistpanion atst."


    The conversation quickly changed to other gossips on daoistpanions, and I listened with nostalgic interest for a while. I would certainly miss these spirited people and their endless source of stories. It wasn''t until the sun started westering that I excused myself from the discussion and asked to see Teng Yuan. "Not to talk about daoistpanions," I made sure to add.


    Theughter was lighthearted this time. After leading me to Teng Yuan''s study and bidding our farewells, the group dispersed, and I stepped into the room.


    Teng Yuan looked up from behind the desk with a faint smile on his face. "I thought you might stop by today," he said.


    I bowed low. "I owe you a thank-you from the depth of my heart, Master Teng Yuan. Things couldn''t have turned out the way they did today without your facilitation. I certainly would not think of leaving without first expressing my gratitude to you in person."


    "No need to address me like that when we are in private," Teng Yuan waved a hand dismissively. "You are Bai Ye''s daoistpanion now. If you were still part of our sect, you would''ve been at the same rank with the rest of the masters."


    I smiled at his correction and straightened. "I wish he could havee with me," I said, "as I''m sure he is grateful for your help as well. But there is a lot to do before our departure, and both of us have been kept quite busy."


    Teng Yuanughed. "It is kind of you to say so, though knowing Bai Ye ¡­ I''m sure he has no intention of ever stepping in my hall, and even less of feeling grateful towards me, regardless of how much time he has on his hands."


    I looked at him, a little surprised. Before I left, I had indeed asked Bai Ye if he wanted to visit with me or let me bring any words, but he had refused. I had thought that Teng Yuan would find it disappointing, and that was why I mentioned none of that discussion, but it seemed like Teng Yuan had fully expected it. Was it because of what happened between them hundreds of years ago? What made Bai Ye hold such deep grudges against his old friends that he wouldn''t even want to spare them a farewell?


    I had always wondered if the reason why Bai Ye drifted away from Teng Yuan and the Gatekeeper was because of me, but now wasn''t the time for that question. It didn''t matter in the end¡ªwhatever those changes were for, it was all in the long-gone past, and it would soon be buried history on a mountaintop with no more ties to us.


    So I lowered my head and said, "I don''t know what had happened in the past, but from what I see, I can tell that you still value his friendship and are trying to make things right. I mean it when I say I am thankful for everything you have done for us. Bai Ye might be stubborn sometimes ¡­ but I''m sure he sees the same, and he will remember it."


    There was a short silence. Then Teng Yuan smiled. "Will you pass a word to Bai Ye for me?" he said. "Believe it or not, I had not made my choice back then based on selfish intentions. I truly worried for Mount Hua''s safety ¡­ and I didn''t have enough faith in the path he wanted to pursue. But I see now that I have made a mistake." He shook his head, his smile turning a little bitter. "The two of you have proved me wrong ¡­ For what it''s worth, I apologize."


    I hadn''t expected that. Such a solemn apology felt too heavy, and I couldn''t help but try to guess what might have happened over two hundred years ago. But Teng Yuan''s gaze told me that he didn''t want to linger on the topic anymore. "He might scoff at what I said," he added. "Let him. It doesn''t matter. Just remember who you are and treat him well ¡­ He deserves a better life atst."


    I nodded.. Though of course, I needed no one to remind me of such.

 Chapter 211 - One Last Clash

    Chapter 211 ¨C One Last sh


    Wen Shiyin''s hall was close to Xie Lun''s, and I headed straight that way aftering out of Teng Yuan''s study. Though I hesitated a little outside the gate, debating what would be the best way to exin things to her.


    Telling her the full truth clearly wasn''t a choice¡ªnot that I was afraid of more judgment, but spreading the news too fast could lead to the Gatekeeper changing his mind, and I didn''t want anyst-minute surprises before leaving Mount Hua for good. But smart as Wen Shiyin was, she would be able to see through a crude excuse too easily, and I didn''t want that to lead to her mistaking my intentions either. I was still considering my options when the gate suddenly creaked, opening in front of me.


    It was Su Nian on the other side, about to step forward over the threshold. She stumbled in her tracks a little when she almost bumped into me. A brief shock showed on her face before it turned into rage and disdain as she recognized who was at the gate.


    "What are you doing here?" she snarled, the look in her eyes murderous. "If you are trying to make some snarky remarks before you leave, save the energy for it. I don''t have much patience left to pretend and act civilized towards you."


    I found it impressive how she was able to make herself believe that the world revolved solely around her. "I''m here to find Senior Wen," I said, "not to talk to you. Besides, you haven''t really acted civilized towards me except on our very first meeting."


    Su Nian gaped at me. "You seem to enjoy talking back to me quite a lot these days, Yun Qing-er. Did you think your sess at seducing Bai Ye entitles you to being so haughty?" She made a disgusted face. "Don''t forget that you are merely an expelled disciple from Mount Hua now. If I were you, I would be ashamed of what you have done and go hide in a corner where no one knows you."


    I cocked my head, surprised by her words. I had expected hatred from her, or maybe ridicules out of jealousy, but not this¡ªnot judgment. Because although we were rivals to some extent, we were also simr, and I had thought that she would understand me better than most others at Mount Hua.


    "You speak as if this isn''t what you''ve always wished for yourself," I said. "I find it more shameful that you are hypocritical enough to make such grand statements in front of me, knowing that you wouldn''t have wanted anything different if only you had a chance."


    Su Nian looked as if she was choked by what I said. "You are more thick-skinned than I gave you credit for," she red at me. "Do you not know shame at all? I was never his real disciple, and I would''ve never done what you did if I were! Youmitted such a sin and dragged not only yourself but also him into disgrace, and you darepare your morals to mine?"


    "Love is not a sin," I said. "If it harms no one else, why should it be forbidden? Why should we not dere it loudly and proudly, why should we be ashamed?"


    Su Nian''s eyes couldn''t have widened more. "Only naive and reckless young women like you would ever say such a thing. I see now it''s a waste of time to teach you shame, Yun Qing-er." She bit out the words. "I have no idea how you tricked him, especially with such a in face like yours, but one day he wille around. He would understand this is a mistake, and that this so-called love is not worth what he is sacrificing. I look forward to that day when he returns to us, to Mount Hua. Without you."


    Looking at her enraged face, I felt at a loss for words. She would never know what sacrifices Bai Ye had made for this "so-called love", and she didn''t need to. I sighed. "I had always thought you were just unlucky ¡­ and I even felt a little sorry for your unrequited love at some point. But now I see I was wrong." I shook my head. "You don''t love him. Because if you did, you would''ve known that he is never one to care about vanity. Not a pretty face, and not a reputation in front of anyone else. Those ''sacrifices'' in your eyes are nothing to him, nor should it be to any worthy man that truly understands and treasures the woman he loves."


    Su Nian''s expression only changed very slightly, and I expected nothing more. Maybe it was just as much a waste of time to teach her love, I thought. "Either way," I continued, "I came here to look for Senior Wen like I said. May I see her?"


    "She isn''t here," Su Nian snapped. "Now get out of my way. Some people have real businesses to attend to, instead of sitting on their hands all day batting eyshes at men."


    She banged the gate shut behind her and strode forward, shoving my shoulder while she passed me. With another hard re, she summoned her flying sword and disappeared into the distance.


    I rubbed my temple. Bai Ye had once told me that Su Nian used to be a quiet and kindhearted girl, and she hadn''t vied for his attention so much until recently. I supposed she hadn''t grown such a hot temper and vicious tongue until recently either ¡­ What had happened?


    At least it was fortunate that Wen Shiyin didn''t pick up such traits from her. Turning around, disappointed that I had missed myst chance to rify the misunderstandings to Wen Shiyin, I took the pebbled path outside their hall and started my way back downhill. But then I stopped when a bush by my side rustled, and a figure stepped out from behind.


    It was Wen Shiyin, and the look on her face told me that she had just heard everything.

 Chapter 212 - Outsiders View

    Chapter 212 ¨C Outsider¡¯s View


    Wen Shiyin spoke first. "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to eavesdrop. But I returned a bit earlier than nned, and it didn''t seem like a good idea at the time to step into your conversation."


    Well, there went my n of keeping the details of the truth from her. I smiled a little awkwardly. "It''s alright," I said. "I wouldn''t have intentionally hid it from you ¡­ If not because the masters didn''t want the news to spread."


    "I won''t tell anyone else," she said promptly, "I swear." Then she hesitated a little before adding, "Is it all true? Have you really been expelled from Mount Hua?"


    It surprised me a little that this was the first piece of the conversation she thought of confirming. "It is true," I replied. "The excuse I''ve been telling everyone else is that my master and I have been assigned an errand that might take a very long time toplete. We are leaving at sundown today."


    Wen Shiyin opened her mouth, but then she pursed her lips without saying anything. Silence stretched between us, and I wondered if she was trying to hold back the harsh words of judgment¡ªfrom her attitude towards her own master''s actions at Jade Temple, I knew there was no way that she would approve of what happened between Bai Ye and me. I didn''t expect everyone to understand us, and I had no interest in trying to change her mind, though I did hope that she wouldn''t be misled by Su Nian''s usations of me to think that I had a thing for seducing men. That wouldn''t work out nicely for what I was about to exin regarding Xie Lun.


    "Senior Wen," I began, finding the situation a bit sticky. "I came looking for you today because¡ª"


    "Is he the one you told me about at Jade Temple?" Wen Shiyin suddenly interrupted me. "You told me in our group rounds that you fell in love with someone without knowing his feelings towards you. Was that person ¡­ your master?"


    It took me a moment to remember that conversation between us. It felt like so long ago. I didn''t know why she decided to ask, since she didn''t seem like the type of person to enjoy gossip, but I didn''t want to lie to her. "It was," I admitted, "and I''ve found out since then that he had shared the feelings for me all along ¡­ Longer than that, in fact. Longer than I ever knew or could have ever imagined."


    Wen Shiyin looked perplexed by what I said. "Are you certain that he is sincere with you?" she asked. "I''m sorry if I sound rude, Yun Qing-er. I can tell that you truly care about him, but sometimes it''s hard for someone to see things clearly when they are in love. You are not yet neen, and your master is one of the eldest immortals here at Mount Hua. I find it difficult to believe that ¡­"


    She trailed off, as if worried that the rest of the words would hurt my feelings. I stared at her in amazement. I hadn''t expected such a statement¡ªshe was actually worried that I might have been tricked into the situation?


    "That someone like him would choose someone like me?" Ipleted the sentence for her.


    She hesitated again. "I''m not trying to suggest that you aren''t worthy of him. Nor am I trying to judge you. But as much as you might think the rule against romantic rtionships between master and disciple is backward and prejudiced, there is a reason for it. Between two people that are already close to each other in other ways, it can be hard to distinguish other feelings from love. I would hate to see you pay such a price for something that turns out to be a mistake in the end."


    I had almost forgotten how straightforward Wen Shiyin was in speech¡ªhad I been merely my eighteen-year-old self madly in love with my master, I would''ve probably felt disheartened and hurt by her words¡ªbut having grown out of that part of myself two months ago, I understood why she had said what she said, and I couldn''t me her for thinking that way. In fact, had I not known of Bai Ye''s entanglements with my past life, I should''ve considered her words of wisdom more carefully.


    "I''m grateful for your concern," I said, and I meant it sincerely. "But things are actually moreplicated than that. I can''t tell you all the details ¡­ Though I can tell you that I''m certain of the feelings we share, and there is no need to worry for me."


    She gave me a questioning look. Then she nodded when I returned a confident smile. "If you believe in your decision, then I wish you the best." She paused for a moment. "I apologize on my master''s behalf. You didn''t deserve the way she spoke of you. Love is not a sin, like you said, and it is not who we are that decides whether or not two people can be together. It is what the heart tells us."


    For the second time, she surprised me. "I admit that I didn''t expect you to not share your master''s opinion," I said. I remembered the embarrassed look on Wen Shiyin''s face when Peng Yao made a barbedment about Su Nian''s feelings for Bai Ye. Wen Shiyin clearly didn''t seem as open-minded about it back then.


    "Because of what happened at Jade Temple?" She smiled, understanding what I was referring to immediately. "That is different ¡­ I simply don''t believe in using trickeries to obtain what doesn''t belong to you. In my view, what is yours wille, and what is not can never be forced."


    I blinked. I hadn''t expected that from her either¡ªfor someone as sharp as Wen Shiyin, that kind of view sounded a bit too passive. "Is that what you believe about Senior Xie?" I asked without thinking. "Is that why you choose to distance yourself from him, even though you can''t truly let go of him in your heart?"


    She paled at my words.

 Chapter 213 - A Friends Fear

    Chapter 213 ¨C A Friend¡¯s Fear


    I winced internally at her reaction. Bai Ye was right when he said that Wen Shiyin wasn''t persistent enough to be the person to change Xie Lun''s mind. It was obvious how much they both cared about each other, but how would they ever be able to cross that barrier between them, if Wen Shiyin didn''t want to confront Xie Lun and fight for a chance to be with him?


    Although I knew it was none of my business, I didn''t want to see such a perfect pair miss each other just because of this. Since Wen Shiyin had just given me herpletely honest advice, it was only fair that I gave her mine as well.


    "Senior Wen," I said. "This is actually rted to why I''m here today. I was hoping to find you and exin the gossip that''s been spreadingtely between me and Senior Xie. I assume you should see by now that it was only a misunderstanding ¡­ He went on that ''mysterious trip'' with me to help me through some issues rted to my master, and I had visited Master Teng Yuan afterward for the same reason. The events simply lined up too well for spections ¡­ And I''m very sorry if the rumors caused you trouble or bothered you in any way."


    She smiled a little, covering the slight awkwardness on her face. "It''s kind of you to think ofing and rifying this to me," she said. "The news did catch me by surprise, but I wasn''t troubled or disheartened by it, so no need to apologize. I was more curious as to ¡­ whether Xie Lun would ept such a request this time."


    I raised an eyebrow. Wen Shiyin''s reaction to events seemed to always contradict my expectations. She actually thought Xie Lun might agree to it? "What would you have done if he did?" I asked.


    She shrugged. "I won''t deny that I will feel jealous, but I have a lot of respect for you, Yun Qing-er. Compared to all these other admirers that have been swarming him, you are one of the few that''s sincere and trustworthy. I can at least be relieved that he has chosen someone who deserves him."


    I suppose I should''ve felt proud of her opinion of me, but all I could do then was to stare at her with wide eyes. "You would simply ept it?" I asked. "You wouldn''t even question him? Don''t forget that he had only rejected you before because he didn''t want to ever take a daoistpanion!"


    "He is free to change his mind, and he has no obligations to choose me. I have neither the right nor the intention to influence anyone on decisions for his own life."


    I felt tongue-tied. A part of me thought that what she said made sense, and that everyone should indeed have the freedom to decide for themselves what they wanted, but another part of me couldn''t disagree more. If I had followed that logic and let Bai Ye choose the life he wanted, I would''ve had to bury that fool already.


    "Love isn''t just one person''s business." I decided to argue. "I agree with you that trickery isn''t the right way to achieve our goals, but being honest and fighting for what we deserve is. How can you be so certain that Senior Xie doesn''t reciprocate your feelings if you don''t even give it another chance? I thought it was really brave of you to have asked him about bing daoistpanions, and I hope his response didn''t thwart your courage."


    Wen Shiyin was silent for a moment. Then she smiled again a little bitterly. "It''s not that I don''t have the courage to hold on to what I want ¡­" she said softly. "It''s that ¡­ if I do, what if I tax his patience and end up losing him even as a friend?"


    Her words struck me, and I suddenly remembered that day when Bai Ye saved me from the deadly venom with dual cultivation. I had been so anxious and afraid to meet his eyes for days afterward, because I knew that things had forever changed between us, and that we would never be able to return to being simply master and disciple to each other anymore. I was fortunate that Bai Ye''s love for me was real ¡­ But without knowing the fact, perhaps I wouldn''t have wanted to cross that line if I had a choice. The price of losing all the little happiness I could get from watching him quietly in the shadows was too high for me, and I wouldn''t have been willing to risk it.


    Was this the same thing Wen Shiyin was thinking? She would rather stay distant friends with Xie Lun, because she feared that being too outspoken about her feelings might drive him further away and break what little ties they still had?


    I looked at her, shocked to find out that someone as confident as her would have such an insecure side as well. I wanted to keep trying to persuade her, but in all honesty, I understood her worries all too well, and without knowing how Xie Lun truly felt, I wasn''t so sure anymore if taking more initiative would help her.


    "I appreciate your concern for me." Wen Shiyin broke the silence. "I know you are trying to help, but maybe Xie Lun and I just aren''t ready yet. Time might help us ¡­ Or at least, it will eventually give us an answer."


    I nodded with a light sigh. "I hope I wasn''t being too nosy ¡­ and I do wish the best for both of you. I heard that Senior Xie is traveling for his ascension. It''s a huge regret that I don''t get to see him before I leave, but I hope all our paths will cross again, and maybe by the next time we meet, the two of you will have some exciting news for me."


    Wen Shiyin chuckled.. Though when we said our final goodbyes, I couldn''t help but find the smile on her face a bit too wistful.

 Chapter 214 - Home Sweet Home

    Chapter 214 ¨C Home Sweet Home


    The sun was just starting to dip towards the horizon when I returned to our hall. As I stepped through the gate, the first sight that greeted me was Bai Ye standing in front of our room, his eyes on the plum tree by the door.


    "Keep staring at it doesn''t make it bloom sooner," I chuckled. He had been doing this every day for the past five days, and I knew he was remembering that time when he kissed me under this tree, hoping that he would get a chance to reenact the scene with the flowers in full bloom. But this winter was cold, and we were still in the middle of it. The buds wouldn''t start until at least a month from now.


    He turned back towards me, smiling. I padded over to his side. "I''ll miss seeing the blossom as well," I said as I tiptoed and pecked his lips, "but there will be others wherever we end up next. Or if not ¡­ I''ll nt one."


    He ruffled my hair. "I wish we didn''t have to leave in such a rush," he said softly. "Although I don''t feel too attached to this ce, I know you still hold fond memories of it. If you''d like, we can try to find a ce with a simryout, and I''ll arrange the rooms and the garden just like the way they are here."


    I smiled. "I wouldn''t mind all the flowers." I nced back towards the garden. He knew I loved flowers, and he had filled this space with trees and bushes that blossomed almost year-round: plum at the end of winter, peach and pear in spring, gardenia and lotus in summer, osmanthus and chrysanthemum in autumn ¡­ He had set up this hall for me long before I moved in. Long before my new life even began.


    "But don''t make it look the same," I continued, curling my arms around his waist. "We are off to a new journey, Bai Ye. It''s time to put all those old memories behind us. Don''t let what happened in the past keep haunting you. We''ll find an entirely different ce, decorate it brightly andfortably ¡­ I don''t want it to look anything like what we''re used to. If you ever need a reminder of the sweet moments back here, just look at me. Isn''t that enough?"


    Heughed, and I saw the light glimmering in his eyes. "It''s more than I can ever ask for." He brushed his lips over my forehead. "I take it as you are ready to leave then?"


    I nodded and let go of him from my arms. ncing onest time around the familiar space I had spent the past five years in, bathed in the golden light of thest sun rays of the day, I gave him a firm smile, and he summoned his flying sword. Hand in hand, we got on, and I watched Mount Hua slowly fade into a wisp of gray as we ascended high into the clouds.


    ~ ~


    I didn''t know where Bai Ye was nning to take us, and I didn''t really care, so I simply leaned against him the entire way, idly recounting what happened today on the main peak when I bid my farewells. As I expected, he didn''t say a word at Teng Yuan''s apology, though he frowned a little when I mentioned Xie Lun.


    Was he still a little angry at Xie Lun for failing his task? Or was he annoyed at the rumor that their arrangement had identally caused? I couldn''t guess, and I wondered what kind of expression would be on Bai Ye''s face if we did get a chance to see Xie Lun again.


    We didn''t fly for long. Before I could even finish my story, we had alreadynded. A small wood cabin stood in front of us, hugged by a ring of evergreens, and Bai Ye uttered a spell as he trod over to the door, clearing out a snow-free path in front of us.


    "I thought this might be the mostfortable ce for us at the moment," he said, "before we find something more permanent."


    I studied the cabin curiously as we walked in. In the golden light that peered into the space through the small window, I suddenly felt that this cabin seemed familiar. "Where are we?" I asked. "Have we been here before?"


    His lips curled. "May I show you the view on the cliff behind us?"


    It dawned on me then. "This is the hunter''s cabin in East Vige!" I gasped. "I had wonderedst time why you led us here. This cabin is ¡­ yours?"


    He nodded. "It''s a long story. I built this when I was still a self-cultivator before Mount Hua''s time. This area is surrounded by strong spiritual power¡ªso strong that it is difficult for a passerby to notice the existence of this cabin even if they walk right past it, because the power flow will create illusions in their vision. It is an ideal location both for seclusion and for elerating cultivation progress."


    I would''ve never imagined a "hunter''s cabin" to have such a shocking backstory, and I studied the space again in awe. "I can''t believe it still looks so perfect after almost five hundred years," I marveled. "Did youe back here often after moving to Mount Hua?"


    "No ¡­ Mount Hua as a location has its own benefits, and I''ve only been back asionally when ¡­" he grimaced a bit awkwardly, "¡­ when you turned my hall upside down in the early days ¡­ But for the past three hundred years, the only time I''ve been back wasst autumn when I showed you here."


    I was speechless. Me, turning his hall upside down to the point that he had to run away from his own home and find somewhere else to hide? I could hardly imagine such a girl to have shared the same soul with me. What exactly had I done to him in those days?


    "Anyway," he cleared his throat and continued. "I did mean to show you the view on the cliff again. The sun is about to set, shall we?"


    In my still half-dazed stare, he nudged me towards the door.

 Chapter 215 - Worldly Delights

    Chapter 215 ¨C Worldly Delights


    A light snow had started falling again when we stepped out of the cabin. Tiny thin kes drifted weightlessly in the air, catching glimmers of gold as they descended slowly from the evening sky. Bai Ye held my hand as we trod through the white forest floor, pristine without a single trace of footsteps. Snow crunched softly beneath our feet, and the hem of our long robes brushed behind us, stirring a small swirl of powdered whiteness.


    We didn''t speak, letting the peaceful hush of nature surround us. I had always loved moments like this with him¡ªquiet, serene. It was as if the whole world had disappeared, and it was just the two of us, side by side, hand in hand.


    I nced at him. A few snowkes hadnded on his ink-ck hair, fluttering in the light breeze from our walk. The sight of him was somehow more mesmerizing like this than usual, and I smiled a bit idiotically, not willing to move my eyes away.


    "Qing-er," he turned towards me, nodding towards my feet. "Watch your step."


    I shifted my gaze reluctantly, realizing that we were already within paces from the edge of the precipice. He stopped, standing behind me so as to not obstruct my view. "Look," he leaned over and whispered into my ears.


    I looked, and I gasped.


    It was an utterly different view from what I rememberedst year. The entire world beneath us was nketed in pure whiteness, stretching into the distance for as far as we could see. The bare trees and dark evergreens were allden with fluffy coats, the tip of their height catching the nted light from the setting sun, tinted a shy shade of blush. The sky was a wispy blend of blue and pink, the clouds shifting into dreamlike shapes as the sun dipped lower, lower, casting onest colorful glow through the thin veil of snow.


    "Do you like it?" he asked, gathering me into his arms from behind. "Sunrise is even better. If you want to wake up early tomorrow morning, we cane here again."


    I sped my hands over his that were looped in front of me, and I turned my head back, looking up at him. "Love it." I smiled. "How many more secret sceneries like this are you keeping from me?"


    He chuckled. "Wait until you see it in the spring. Wildflowers will paint this valley in more colors than you can possibly name, and the fragrance will follow you wherever you go. You can make as many crowns as you like with them, I won''t judge."


    Iughed at his reminder of my silly childhood habits. "What about summer? With the rivers all full and trees all lush, the fields dense and busy with crops?" I gave him a sideways nce. "You sure knew how to pick a home for yourself. I thought cultivators are supposed to concentrate on their dao, not to pay attention to all these worldly delights!"


    His smile only grew more tender at my chiding. "These worldly delights are nothing without someone to share with," he said softly. "I never knew what I had missed in life, Qing-er, until I met you. I never knew there were all these small things in this world that were worth our attention, that would bring us such simple but genuine joy. You showed me how to live this life ¡­ And I can''t be more grateful that I still have the chance to share the rest of it with you in the way you wanted."


    Thest ray of evening sunlight danced over his cheeks, tinting them a luring rosy hue. My heart melted at the look in his eyes. "Bai Ye ¡­" I whispered, but all other words failed me. Reaching up on my tiptoe, I turned around in his arms and sought his lips.


    The sun had set then, and the breeze whistling past the cliff was starting to grow chilly, but I didn''t feel cold. The warmth in his words, his smile, his embrace, bubbled in me like a hot spring, and I gave it all back to him in that kiss. It felt different to hear him dere his love for me like this, with no more worries to hold him back. It felt different to kiss him like this, with no more barrier spells to hide behind. And this was just the beginning of our new life, real and free.


    I let myself get lost in that blissful sensation, lost in the softness of his lips and the taste on the tip of his tongue. That kiss had only started as an innocent peck ¡­ but it deepened too quickly, and before I knew it, my hands had slipped behind him, pulling him closer. "Bai Ye," I breathed into his mouth, "do you remember what you said to mest time after I returned to Mount Hua from this ce? What you said you wanted to do with me on this cliff, when the first ray of the sun broke free from the horizon?"


    I felt his lips curl. "Of course I do." He nibbled my lips teasingly. "But your deal stillsts one more day ¡­ I''m trying to be good and show you my resolve to keep my promise."


    I chuckled. "Then you shall be rewarded for your effort. I dere the sunset the end of another day. Our deal is over." I kissed him again. "You said you''ll share your life with me the way I wanted ¡­ So do it. You know what I want at this very moment."


    Heughed, a ringing peal of joy that echoed in the hushed valley. The next moment, he swept me off my feet. "Much too d to oblige," he said, "though I''m afraid we''ll have to save the cliff for next time ¡­ As much as I love a tumble in the snow, our new bed needs warming. Won''t you agree?"


    Carrying me in his arms, he strode towards the cabin.

 Chapter 216 - Behold Me

    Chapter 216 ¨C Behold Me


    The light had dimmed by the time we made it back inside, and I squinted a little to adjust my eyes to the dark shade of blue suffusing the cabin. Bai Ye noticed as he lowered me into the bed. "Want to see me better?" he asked with a naughty smile. Raising a hand, he summoned his spiritual power into a bright orb in his palm, lighting up the space. Uttering a few words under his breath, he sent the orb floating into the air, hanging above us at the center of the ceiling.


    I chuckled. "Always," I said, pulling the sash over his waist loose. The cor of his robe opened, and I traced my hands down his chest, feeling his strong heartbeat under my fingertips as his skin glowed under the steady light. "I like seeing you," I added and slid theyers off his shoulders, "all of you."


    The look in his eyes flickered like a little spark of fire. "I remember the first time you said those words to me," he said. Pulling me in and nudging my lips, he reached for the ribbons on my garments with his long fingers. "And I remember how red your cheeks were when you said it ¡­"


    I giggled at the memory of those days when I was so innocent and shy that I couldn''t even bring myself to look at his bare body. "Sorry to inform you that I''m not the same blushing girl anymore," I whispered into his mouth. "Every time I see you now, husband, all I want to do is this¡ª"


    The next moment, I flipped us over, pressing him into the thick covers spreading over the bed, and I kissed him hard.


    Damn that month-long deal ¡­ I hadn''t let myself kiss him like this for way too long. Evenst time when I made that exception for once, I didn''t dare go too far, because I was afraid to get him too excited before his body was ready for it. But now that I had seen how well he had recovered day by day, my concerns finally eased, and I could finally show him with my actions how much I missed him, how much I wanted him.


    I delved deep inside his mouth, sampling every nook and corner of it. A small sigh escaped him. Impatiently, his hands stopped working the ties of my robe, and they slid under theyers, reaching up from my waist. I sighed along with him as his caress traveled up my body, grazing over my skin beneath the fabric, stroking in the same rhythm that our tongues danced. When his fingers brushed over my sensitive tips that yearned for his attention, I let out a soft moan, the tiny mes inside me bursting at his touch.


    My clothes were bing too troublesome, and I wondered why his efficiency at undressing me had dwindled. "You have my permission to rip them if it''s too much work," I breathed. Meanwhile, my own hands didn''t stay still. Sliding down his sides, they gripped his breeches and yanked, tearing the burden off of him.


    He chuckled. Almost at the same time, the ribbons on my robe came undone, and his palm glided over my shoulder, shedding theyers one by one. "I''m simply saving the best for thest." He pulled slightly away from me, his gaze beholding me as if caught by the most entrancing sight ever existed. "My beautiful wife ¡­"


    I stilled for a moment, blinded by the love in his eyes. Then I sat up, straightening myself on top of him. "Would you like this better then?" I asked, moving my hair behind my back and letting my skin fully bathe in the light in front of him. "Is this a better view for you?"


    His stiffness that was nestled between my legs pulsed, answering my question. His hands gripped my hips, and the heat of his touch scorched me. "Couldn''t have asked for more," he rasped.


    I smiled. Keeping my eyes locked with his, I sat into him.


    A low groan broke free from his throat. His grip tightened over me, and he closed his eyes, but only for a fleeting moment before he fixed his gaze upon me once more, as if unwilling to miss a moment of the sight of me. I returned his gaze, rocking slowly on top of him as I took in the view of his graceful figure lying beneath me, his lips parted, his eyes smiling.


    He was always such a sensual sight ¡­ Was it because of his god-like beauty, or was it because of the wordless love gleaming from the depth of those beautiful, dark pupils? I didn''t know. All I knew was that even after all this time we had spent with each other, I still felt bewitched every day when I set my eyes on him. And now, with him beneath me and inside me, I could no longer control the lurking fire that I had been struggling to suppress for months.


    "Bai Ye ¡­" I whispered as spirals of heat started coursing through my body, all too fast, all too wild. Was this how much I had missed him? Or was it that ever since we let out all the secrets between us, I could finally let my guard down and acknowledge how much I loved him, how much I wanted him? "Bai Ye ¡­" I chanted his name again. Moans started escaping me, and I clutched his hips, picking up my pace.


    "Wife," he responded simply. His hands slid behind my bottom, holding me, and he started thrusting along with my rhythm. Waves of pleasure soared as we moved in unison, rising higher and higher. I was the first to break our gaze. Tilting my head back, I cried as the sensation overtook my senses, making all the muscles in my body clench hard in spasm. Then he stilled as well, and I copsed onto him, burying my face against his.


    His arms closed around me.. The sound of moans filling the cabin turned into ragged breaths.

 Chapter 217 - A Wifes Duty

    Chapter 217 ¨C A Wife¡¯s Duty


    There was indeed no better way to warm our new bed, I thought as Iy atop him in his embrace. Last year when I slept in this cabin for the first time, it was chilly even in early autumn due to the wind on the cliff seeping through the wooden walls, but now, all I could feel was the me within me and all around me. I ran my fingers idly down the soft linen beneath us, a bit regretful that our sweat must end up ruining the crisp sheets.


    He noticed my gesture. "I came to freshen up this ce while you were on the main peak saying your goodbyes," he said. "I made sure the bed was sturdy, the new sheets were the strongest weave, and the window was small enough to not let in too much light ¡­"


    I chuckled, remembering our conversation about the improvements we needed for my room at Mount Hua. "Relieved to hear that you are all prepared." I pecked his lips. "The night has just started, and we''ll have plenty of time to test everything out."


    I had kept him inside me, and I felt him twitch a little at my words. His hand that was resting behind me stroked my back gently. "I see that you already have a n for how to enjoy our days here," he breathed.


    Grinning shamelessly, I propped my chin against his chest and stared into his eyes. "What else would you do anyway, all alone with me on this secluded mountain top? Not like I can expect you to hunt my dinner and chop firewood all day."


    He arched an eyebrow. "Why not? Isn''t it a husband''s job to keep his family warm and fed?"


    I blinked. Even though Mount Hua was already in the past now, I still couldn''t disassociate him with that perfect, unworldly immortal. To think that someone like him would deign to take on such mundane chores simply seemed wrong to me. "But I don''t need to eat much as a cultivator," I argued, "and spiritual power keeps me warm without a fire. None of those are necessary."


    "They are if you want to gain some of your weight back," he countered, obviously displeased with my opinion. "I have a few recipes nned for you already. Now that our deal is over, you don''t have the right to stop me from cooking for you anymore."


    I smiled at the overprotective tone in his chiding. "You will spoil me if you keep doing everything for me." I kissed him again. "The next thing you know, I won''t remember how to do anything around the house at all."


    He huffed. "You speak as if I had ever made you do any work around the house ¡­ Though you are right in that a wife has her duties as well." His hand moved down my back,nding seductively over my bottom and squeezed. "You should consider repaying my hard work with your own."


    I giggled at the look of him pretending to talk seriously. "What type of hard work?" I asked, equally seriously. "I have a few skills, though none of them seem to be what you need. I can cook, but you don''t need to eat. I can clean, but cleansing spells are faster. I can mend clothes, but since it''s just the two of us here¡ª" I traced my hands over his chest, "¡ªI prefer it if you simply don''t wear any."


    Another twitch between my thighs, and I knew my words had their effect on him. Suddenly, an idea shed in my mind. "Husband," I cooed, bringing my lips against his again, "if you don''t tell me what I can do to repay your kindness ¡­ then I can only use my imagination and keep trying until you are satisfied."


    Sealing our lips together, I clenched my inner muscles and squeezed him within me.


    He sucked in a deep breath, almost biting my tongue. Surprised by his reaction, I did it again, and I gloated inwardly as I felt him growing harder with my every move. "What do you think?" I whispered into his mouth.


    This thought hade to my mind thest time I asked him to stay inside me. I didn''t dare try it then, because I didn''t want to tax his body more than he was ready for, but now that I had seen how well he had recovered day by day¡ª


    "Q-Qing-er," he gasped. "When did you¡ª"


    I repeated my action, watching in satisfaction as he hissed once more, cutting off the rest of his sentence. "When did I learn this?" I chuckled against his lips andpleted the rest of it for him. "I have to teach myself once in a while ¡­ After all, I don''t have a master anymore, only a husband who expects me to repay his hard work."


    Lifting my body slightly, I let myself hover a little above him, and I started to slide over his shaft that was already harder than I had ever felt. "Do you approve?" I nted a kiss on the side of his neck and asked. "Does your wife carry out her duty well?"


    He only groaned in response. His hands gripped my buttocks tighter, his fingers digging into my flesh. "Little devil," he gritted his teeth. "You never fail to surprise me ¡­"


    Iughed softly. I could never have enough of this look on him, his face flushed with desire, his eyes squeezed shut in pleasure. I trailed my kisses down the hollow of his throat, eliciting another groan from him, and I sighed my own pleasure as the heat of him within me started shooting tingles throughout my body. "Don''t worry," I breathed into his ear, "I''ll keep it nice and slow this time ¡­ so you can enjoy a wife''s special treat for as long as you want."


    His heavy breaths brushed past my cheeks, and I kept my words, letting the euphoric sensation slowly wash over us once more.

 Chapter 218 - Whats For Dinner?

    Chapter 218 ¨C What¡¯s For Dinner?


    As if to make up for all the nights we had forsaken over the past month, we tumbled in bed for way too long that day. Needless to say that when we finally woke up the next morning after barely sleeping, the hour was already quitete.


    I turned over drowsily under the nkets, squinting against the bright ray of sun pouring through the window above us. "We missed the view at sunrise you promised me," I mumbled, covering my eyes with a hand. "It must be almost noon now with this much light."


    He curled his arm. I didn''t realize until then that I was still lying in his embrace, and the motion sent me rolling over onto his chest, facing down. "You make a much more beautiful view than sunrise," he said. A lingering kiss ensued.


    I chuckled against his lips. I suddenly felt like one of those infamous consorts from the tales of the past, who were so beautiful and so good at the art of the bed chamber that the emperors would stop caring about their responsibilities and lose themselves in bed all day. Those women were always med throughout history for their influence on their husbands, and from the look of Bai Ye right now ¡­ he wasn''t too far from falling victim to my powerpletely just like those emperors.


    Deciding that I couldn''t let him fall further from grace than he already did, I pushed him a little, breaking our kiss. "We should get up." I tried to convince him. "You were going to hunt my dinner today, weren''t you? It''s alreadyte enough, you''d better get started soon."


    He dismissed the idea without a second thought. "Don''t forget it''s the middle of winter now, Qing-er. There isn''t much to hunt in this area at this time of the year." With those words, he imed my breath again. His arms tightened around me, hoisting my body closer towards him.


    This shameless man''s appetite was impossible to satiate, I thought as he deepened the kiss. He was the one that imed to disagree with my n of how to spend our free days here ¡­ But who knew it was all talk! I had thought thatst night was overindulging enough, yet here he was¡ª


    The next moment, my stomach growled, relentlessly interrupting his hands that were just starting to slide down my back.


    I looked up at him, slightly embarrassed. Then we bothughed. "Looks like I''ll be starving to death if that''s the case," I said. "I hope you brought enough prepared food from the pantry before we left."


    Reluctantly letting go of me, he reached for the clothes that we had tossed all over the floorst night. "I''ve already set up traps yesterday before we came. We might end up with some luck in a few days ¡­ But until then, you''re getting fish."


    "Fish?" I blinked. "There was dried fish in the pantry?"


    He stared at me, as if trying to determine whether I was fully awake. "No. I''m catching them today so my dear wife won''t starve to death."


    My eyes widened. I had never heard of fishing in winter. "How do you fish with everything frozen?" I asked.


    Although I knew enough about hunting and fishing in general, the vige I grew up in was in the south, and we didn''t have to deal with winters nearly as harsh as this. Even the smallest ponds rarely froze, and if they ever did, the thin ice would only stay for a few days before the next warm day''s sunshine melted everything. But winters here up north weren''t anything simr. During the coldest days, thekes would freeze so solid that we could walk across them, and it never urred to me that one could fish under conditions like this.


    Bai Ye smiled, knowing what I was thinking. "Frozen water is precisely what we need for fishing here this time of the year," he said. "Come, I''ll show you."


    Eager and curious, I donned my warmyers, and I followed him back out into the world covered in deep whiteness.


    The snow had stopped this morning. Bright sunlight red over the white ground, blinding my vision, and the whole mountain top looked different under the glowing light. We trod in the deep snow for a while until we came up to arge clearing in the woods, and he gestured for me to stop. "Careful with your footing," he said. "It''s ice below us now."


    I looked down, not realizing that the terrain beneath us had changed without me noticing. "Thiske has a strong flow of spiritual power and freezes earlier than other ones in the area," he added, "even before the heavy snow starts. So it simply looks like a de when youe upon it in the middle of winter, because the ice is all buried under the snow just like the forest floor."


    Focusing on the feeling under my feet, I could sense the faint flow of power beneath us. This was just like the meadows at Mount Hua with the undergroundke, I realized, which meant that anything growing here would be quite beneficial to cultivators. Bai Ye sure knew how to pick the best ce to live.


    "How do you catch fish through the ice then?" I asked.


    He smiled. "Most people would drill a hole ¡­ But of course, we can bezy and make it a little easier."


    He raised a hand, uttering a simple fire spell, and the next moment, the snow and ice in front of us started to clear. As he carefully moved his hand, a small hole started forming in the whiteness covering the ground. Curiously, I poked my head forward, and I gasped when I saw a clear body of water at the bottom of the hole, filled with fish.


    "They''ll gather around us because of the fresh air," he exined. "They''ve been stuck under solid ice for almost a month now."


    I grinned. I never knew fishing could be so easy ¡­ We didn''t even need any bait? "You really suit amoner''s life better than a cultivator''s," I eximed.


    Heughed.. Together, we started picking our choices for dinner.

 Chapter 219 - Dream Life

    Chapter 219 ¨C Dream Life


    Once again, Bai Ye impressed me that evening with his unbelievable skills in cooking. The supplies at the cabin were basic, and the spices we had brought from the pantry at Mount Hua were the bare minimum, but he turned the simplest ingredients into the most delicious meal with just that. The braised whole fish was crispy even with the thick sauceying on top, the porridge with filets and dried mushrooms was rich and smooth, and the fishball skewers were better than the best ones I remembered from childhood. Everything was made to perfection and burst with vor.


    "Sometimes I find it a huge pity that you aren''t a chef," I mumbled while slurping the date and wolfberry dessert drink. It was too hard to keep myself slow and civilized in the middle of such an incredible meal. "It''s such a loss to the rest of the world."


    Sipping his own cup¡ªI had convinced him to share some of the drink with me, since its benefit in strengthening yang power would help with his recovery as well¡ªhe huffed. "The rest of the world doesn''t have the privilege to make me cook for them." Then his eyesnded on the porridge bowl that I had all but licked clean. "Besides ¡­ Doesn''t look like you have any interest in sharing."


    I grinned. He was right¡ªlet alone the fact that I wouldn''t want to give anyone else the honor to enjoy my husband''s hard work, I couldn''t help keeping everything to myself and devouring it just because of how good it was. I was actually past full a long time ago already, but that wasn''t enough to stop me from continuing until all the bowls and tes were empty. "Then maybe you should consider teaching me how to share," I suggested. "Otherwise, you''ll fatten me up in no time if you keep feeding me like this."


    He smiled then, an insinuating smirk that made me pause in my gobbling. I looked at him suspiciously as he leaned into me. "If not like this," he breathed, "then how would you rather prefer me to feed you?"


    "¡­"


    Staring at the bright smile on his face, I suddenly realized that he probably had more than a few "exercises" in mind to help me burn off all the extra energy already, and I shouldn''t need to ever worry about getting fattened up. Speechlessly, I picked up my te again, making sure that I consumed thest bit of food left.


    ~ ~


    The next few days passed quickly and blissfully just like that. Thanks to our luck with the traps, the items on the dinner table rotated with different types of fish, pheasants, rabbits, as well as various berries and nuts that we picked in the woods. Bai Ye never made the same dish twice, and neither did I ever fail to devour every bite with utmost satisfaction.


    "Is your n for our stay here just to cook for me every day?" I finally asked one day during dinner. Not that I had anyints about such privileged treatment ¡­ But I was hoping that those books he read would offer enough hints for us to start looking somewhere soon. We didn''t have all the time in the world left to find a cure for him.


    He didn''t answer my question, only scooping anotherdle of rabbit stew into my bowl. "I haven''t had a chance to do something for you the way I like for a long time, Qing-er, so at least let me live my dream life for a little while."


    I chuckled. "No one at Mount Hua would''ve believed that Master Bai Ye''s dream life is so worldly and uninspiring," I said.


    He smiled. "Enjoy it while you can. We''ll get busy quickly. The Hall of Dragons and Phoenixes is holding their annual fair of spiritual pets next week, and I''m thinking of taking you there, which means you''ll have to get back to a cultivator''s boring diet soon."


    I put down my bowl in surprise. The Hall of Dragons and Phoenixes was one of thergest sects that focused heavily on training and fighting with spiritual pets, and their fair was the most prestigious in the field. Thousands attended every year for their vast selection of beasts for sale¡ªeven the Gatekeeper had paid his visits, and that was where he bought Chu Xi the venomous beast that bit me. But since when was Bai Ye interested in spiritual pets?


    "The fair isn''t just for selling pets," he saw my bafflement and exined. "The masters there hold lessons on spiritual beast training and bonding. It''s a rare chance for members of other sects to learn the secret techniques from the best in the field, and most cultivators with pets or mounts wouldn''t miss the opportunity. If luck is on our side¡ª"


    "Then we might find the people that stole the bixie''s cubs!" I eximed, realizing what he was nning. Without any clues on Twin Stars at the moment, we might as well take the opportunity and tackle the issue with the young bixies first. "But will those people be so tant as to show themselves in public with a bixie?" I asked after a second thought. "It''s forbidden to capture a mythical beast as a mount. Wouldn''t they try to hide it from crowds like this?"


    "The whole point of stealing a bixie is to show off the owner''s power in front of others. They''ll only try to bring their mounts everywhere they can. As long as they im that the beasts formed a bond with them naturally and chose to stay at their side willingly, it doesn''t count as ''capture'' and won''t get them in trouble."


    These people were so brazen with their behavior, I thought angrily. Stealing a cub first and then lying about its "attachment" to its capturer. "They need to pay for what they did," I said. "Actions like this aren''t just wrong. They are disgusting."


    A sly smile curved his lips. "If you want to teach them a lesson, my dear wife, isn''t a fair with thousands of attendees the best opportunity we can ask for?"

 Chapter 220 - At The Pet Fair

    Chapter 220 ¨C At The Pet Fair


    With a task to look forward to, time passed faster than ever, and the day for the fair had arrived before I knew it. It was a bright morning when we readied our flying swords, heading west towards the hidden mountain valleys where the Hall of Dragons and Phoenixes was located.


    I had never visited a sect that focused on spiritual pets, and I squinted at our destination in the distance long before wended, curiously studying the area. Although the sect was named a "Hall", there was no central structure like the imposing pagoda at Jade Temple. Small buildings dotted the valley in a simr fashion to Mount Hua, but the myriads of arenas spreading across the ground made all the difference. Some were fenced, some were fully enclosed with irons, some were filled with sand and rocks while others were covered by trees and grass. There were even a handful of deep man-made pools, surrounded by tall tiled walls.


    "Those are their training fields for the beasts," Bai Ye followed my gaze and exined. "They mimic different types of terrains that the animals might encounter in the wild. But what we can see here are only the arenas for low-level spiritual beasts. Once they grow strong enough, they will be trained in visions and illusions that match the real world much more closely."


    Wended as he spoke. The entire sect had turned into a fairground today, and there were people everywhere for as far as I could see, a lot of them with a spiritual beast on a leash. Temporary tents lined the sides of the walkways, selling various books, power-enhancing pet foods, training tools, and of course, spiritual beasts.


    I peeked curiously through the spiritual seals harnessing the animals. Pets weren''t toomon at Mount Hua, and I never knew there were so many different varieties of them until now. Some looked like typical cats and dogs, only with an obvious presence of strong spiritual power and sometimes horns or wings, while others didn''t look like anything I had ever seen before. I gasped as we moved through the crowd, and I wondered if I looked like a child walking into a toy shop for the first time.


    Then my eyesnded on a small animal. It was roughly the size of a watermelon¡ªin fact, almost in the shape of a watermelon as well, as it was so round that I could barely tell where its head started or where its legs were. I stopped in my tracks, staring at it with interest. The little animal looked up at me with its bright golden eyes, and it opened its mouth. But instead of letting out a bark or squeak, it blew a train of bubbles into my face.


    "¡­" I red at it speechlessly. It was fortunate that the cultivator at this booth was too busy attending to others, and no one noticed my embarrassing moment except Bai Ye. Heughed and helped me brush off the wet foam on my face.


    "This is a puffer cat," he said. "It''s still in its infancy, so all it can do now is to blow harmless water bubbles. But once it grows up, it will be able to breathe mists that achieve various purposes depending on the path of cultivation. Poison, for example, or illusions."


    "Poison?" I winced. Why was poison such a favorable trait in spiritual pets these days? I stared at the animal again, and it suddenly didn''t look as cute as it did a moment ago anymore. "Thank Heavens this isn''t a fully grown one," I mumbled.


    "None of the beasts for sale here are fully grown," Bai Ye chuckled. "Bonding with a spiritual pet is simr in a lot of ways to bonding with a demonic sword. The power grows simultaneously on both sides as the bond grows stronger, so it''s always more desirable to start as early as possible. Most of the beasts here are less than a month old." He paused for a moment. "If you want a pet for yourself, Qing-er, now is a good time to pick one."


    A little surprised at his suggestion, I turned to look at him. "You''ve never asked me if I wanted a spiritual pet before," I said. Now that I thought about it, it seemed strange given how well he knew that I loved little animals and how far he always went to give me everything that I needed and wanted. "Has it never urred to you till this moment that I might want one?"


    He raised an eyebrow at my question. Then his lips curled further. "No. You''ve always been fond of animals, but you are too kind to want to keep them for yourself."


    My heart skipped a beat. He knew me too well ¡­ As much as I cared for all those hurt animals I had saved in the past, I never thought of keeping them in our hall after they recovered, because I knew they belonged to their home in the wild. Even though spiritual beasts were different, and I understood that most of them were raised and trained to be cultivator''spanions from the minute they were born, I still didn''t want to be the one to trap them by my side.


    "I just prefer to see them free," I said, squeezing his hand, "like us."


    Just as he was about to speak again, a hustle suddenly came from the crowd behind us. "Who let their mount loose?" Someone''s annoyedint came into our ears.


    Mount? I turned hastily to look. In the distance, I saw two shadows moving towards us, drawing closer and closer at such a fast speed that I could barely make out the look of them.


    "It''s the bixies," Bai Ye''s voice rang next to me. His spiritual power had recovered well enough that he could see things much better than me now. "Watch out, Qing-er, they seem a bit too eager¡ª"


    Before he could finish the rest of the sentence, the shadows were in front of us.. With two squeals that indeed sounded too eager, they leaped, pinning me onto the ground.

 Chapter 221 - Liar Vs. Liar

    Chapter 221 ¨C Liar Vs. Liar


    My eyes went wide, half in surprise and half in fear¡ªsurprised that our luck held up so well today that we ran into the bixies mere minutes after arriving, and fearful that the overexcited beasts would mistake the call of their mother''s blood for something else and snap their jaws over my neck.


    Then one of them flicked out its tongue and licked my face. The other lowered its head, sniffing all over me with a happy purr in its throat.


    My worries subsided at their reaction. From the corner of my eye, I saw Bai Ye smile as well, though he didn''t seem too worried in the first ce. He must''ve sensed that the eagerness from the beasts wasn''ting from hostility. "Aren''t these the cubs you lost?" he said and crouched down next to me. "How long has it been since west saw them?"


    Struggling under the bixies'' overwhelming show of affection, I stared at him. What was he talking about? Before I could speak, a rush of footsteps sounded behind him, and a voice shouted, "Get your hands off of my mount!"


    Bai Ye turned around, the smile on his face turning into an ice-cold sneer. "Your mount?" he said. "You mean the pets that you stole from us?"


    A small crowd had gathered around us, watching curiously with a low murmur. I realized Bai Ye''s intention immediately then. Although the mother bixie''s blood had drawn her children towards us, it would be difficult to prove that this cultivator in front of us had captured the beasts by force, and we couldn''t simply take away his mount without such evidence. But if it was obvious that the bixies were more attached to me than to their owner, then we might be able to convince the crowd that the pair had belonged to us instead ¡­


    I nced at Bai Ye, and I thought I should probably feel a little guilty that we were trying to lie, but I didn''t. Sometimes, it took an amoral approach to deal with an amoral person.


    The amoral person spoke then. "Are you mad?" He pointed a finger at Bai Ye. "These two have been mine since they were cubs! I repeat, get your hands off of them!"


    I frowned. Judging from this cultivator''s outfit with an embroidered dragon and phoenix on the hem, he should be from the Hall of Dragons and Phoenixes. How could a sect so famed in the art of spiritual pets be home to such a tant thief? He didn''t show even a tinge of remorse at what he had done. Rubbing the fuzzy heads that were still scrubbing all over me, I persuaded the bixies to let me get back to my feet. "Just because you stole them when they were cubs doesn''t make them yours," I said. "Your bonding can''t wipe out their memories. They remember where they belong."


    That much was no lie, and I felt anger hitting me as I recalled the mother bixie. When she mentioned her lost children, I had thought that they would be cubs like the one by her side, since legendary beasts took years to grow up. But these two in front of us were fully grown already, with long manes andrge wings. How long had they been separated from their mother? No wonder they almost lost control when they felt the call from the bait stone.


    The cultivator red at me. "Stole?" he snapped. "Such a malicious usation! My beasts are friendly, just because they like you doesn''t mean that¡ª"


    The bixies must''ve understood what he said, because the next moment, they bared their teeth at him and hissed.


    Bai Ye chuckled. "Your beasts are friendly? Doesn''t look that way to me."


    I darted a nce at the bixies. The hiss surprised me a little. Once bonded, a spiritual beast''s actions would be subject to its owner''s control, which was probably how this cultivator had kept the bixies obedient for all these years. It was rare to see a beast act aggressively towards its owner like this. Was it their mother''s call that gave them the hope and power to fight back?


    The crowd stirred a little. "What kind of beasts are these?" someone asked in a low voice. "They certainly don''t look friendly at all."


    "It''s a bixie, one of the most ferocious guardian beasts. I''ve only read about them in books before ¡­ Never seen one myself either."


    "A guardian beast? Isn''t it forbidden to have one of those?"


    "Not if they chose to stay with a person willingly. But from the look of it ¡­"


    The cultivator''s expression changed. "They did choose me willingly!" he turned towards the crowd and shouted. "The cubs weren''t bonded with anyone else before I found them. This woman is lying!"


    "I never said I bonded with them," I scuffed. "A spiritual bond traps an animal for life, but I want them to be free even if they choose to stay by my side." I beckoned for the bixies toe closer to me, and they obeyed, meekly resting their heads against my arm. I petted them gently, meanwhile giving their owner a dark stare. "Whereas you took advantage of it and took them away from their home, forcing them into a bond that they didn''t choose! Did you think you could hide the truth from everyone forever?"


    The murmur from the crowd grew louder. It was clear that the bixies were showing far more affection towards me, and the nces from the crowd towards the "owner" had turned skeptical. "The Hall of Dragons and Phoenixes steals other people''s pets?" someone gasped. "That is shocking news ¡­"


    "She''s lying!" the cultivator repeated in defense before ring at me again. "You must''ve used a spell to draw my mount towards you! They''ve never acted this way all these years. What dirty tricks did you use?"


    A dangerous spark shed across Bai Ye''s eyes, and I realized that those disrespectful words towards me had crossed his bottom line. But before either of us spoke, a new voice came from behind us, "Bai Ye? What brought you to our fair this year?"


    Turning back in surprise, I found an unfamiliar cultivator walking towards us through the crowd. He knew Bai Ye? Though it was the bixie thief''s response that surprised me even more, as he stuttered: "M-Master?"

 Chapter 222 - Whos Telling The Truth?

    Chapter 222 ¨C Who¡¯s Telling The Truth?


    The master smiled at us brightly, as if utterly unaware of the strange looks from the crowd. "Such an honor to have you here," he ignored the disciple and said to Bai Ye. "It''s been years since someone from Mount Hua visited our fair! Can I help you find anything? Is the Gatekeeper here as well?"


    Bai Ye, on the other hand, only met the warm greetings with a cold nce. "I was here with my daoistpanion to find a spiritual pet." He took my hand, nodding slightly towards the master. "This is Wang Lue from the Hall of Dragons and Phoenixes," he said to me softly before turning back. "Though I have to say that our interest has been interrupted in the worst way. This is your disciple?" He gestured at the earlier man.


    Wang Lue greeted me with an even brighter smile. Then he looked around, finally acknowledging the existence of the crowd surrounding us. "What happened here?" he asked. "Did my disciple''s mount attack you by ident?"


    "Your disciple''s mount?" Bai Ye huffed. "Can he really im they are his if they were stolen in the first ce?"


    The crowd buzzed again, and the expression on Wang Lue''s face froze for a moment. "Master!" the disciple eximed hastily. "I did no such thing! You were there when¡ª"


    He suddenly stopped as Wang Lue gave him a hard re. "Where are your manners?" Wang Lue chided. "Have I not taught you it''s rude to interrupt conversations between masters?"


    The disciple snapped his mouth shut. I studied the two of them a bit curiously. Although disciples at Mount Hua were taught the same, we were rarely scolded in public for speaking up against a master in situations like this. The rules at the Hall of Dragons and Phoenixes seemed even more strict than Mount Hua''s. How could a disciple trained in such an environment be so tant as to capture a guardian beast behind their master''s back?


    "There must''ve been some misunderstanding," Wang Lue smiled at Bai Ye and me. "I was there when my disciple brought the cubs back. They weren''t bonded with anyone else at the time. What makes you think that they were stolen? From whom?"


    "From their home in the Misty Mountains," Bai Ye replied. "Bixies are guardian beasts, you should know that better than everyone else. As much as the bixie cubs loved my daoistpanion, we never thought of taking them away from where they belonged. Yet your disciple captured them, forcing them to be mounts and bond with people against their will. Does that not count as stealing?"


    Wang Lue''s eyes narrowed for a moment. But only for a moment, and that smile was quickly back on his face. "I''m afraid you really are mistaken, my friends. The cubs weren''t forced in any way. They''ve shown profound attachment to my disciple since the day they were brought back. We knew guardian beasts belonged in the wild, and we had thought of returning them to their home back then, but they wouldn''t leave my disciple''s side ¡­ So after careful consideration, I permitted him to keep them."


    The words had barely left his mouth when the bixies hissed again, this time so aggressively that the crowd gasped. A few people stepped back, afraid to be caught in a ferocious beast''s path.


    I stroke their manes, softly coaxing them to calm down. "If they were so attached to your disciple," I said, "then why are they acting like this right now?"


    Wang Lue shrugged. "Beasts have emotions too. Just because one fights with his family doesn''t mean he isn''t part of it anymore, right?"


    I didn''t believe a word that either of these two people said¡ªthe beasts'' reactions couldn''t be more obvious, and the mother wouldn''t have lied to me about her stolen children for no reason. But was this master simply helping his disciple to cover up what he had done? Or was he fooled by the disciple''s actions as well?


    "Besides," Wang Lue added, "there are too many people here today, and wild animals are sensitive to new scents. A lot of things could have triggered them to act unnaturally ¡­ And the same reason must have drawn them towards you as well."


    The crowd hummed once more at his words. "Is he saying that the woman isn''t the owner either?" someone whispered. "The beasts were only drawn to her because of some other reasons?"


    "Who knows ¡­ How can we tell who''s telling the truth?"


    "I want to trust that good-looking one ¡­ He said the beasts are from the Misty Mountains? Sounds like he and his daoistpanion did know them in the past ¡­"


    Wang Lue must''ve heard the same whispers, as he continued, "Of course, I''m not trying to suggest that anyone is not speaking the truth. It''s all a misunderstanding, as I said." He turned towards Bai Ye. "After all, what''s in it for me to shield my disciple if he had truly wronged? Our sect is strict on our rules, and I wouldn''t have let it slide so easily if I knew he was at fault."


    Again, the bixies hissed at thest syble of his words. I gritted my teeth as well. At this point, I''d be a fool to not realize that this master knew all about the truth, and he was only trying to hide it for his disciple. But why?


    Suddenly, the disciple''s earlier sentence that was interrupted jumped back into my head: "You were there when¡ª"


    A thought shed through my mind, and realization dawned on me. "You are shielding him for your own sake," I blurted, staring at Wang Lue. "You didn''t just see the cubs on that day when your disciple took them back to the sect. You were there ¡­ at the Misty Mountains yourself." Subconsciously, I blocked the bixies from him with my back. "It was both of you who captured the cubs and took them away from their home, and one of them is your own mount!"


    Behind me, two sorrowful growls told me that I was right.

 Chapter 223 - Stir That Pot!

    Chapter 223 ¨C Stir That Pot!


    The crowd exploded. The smile on Wang Lue''s face cracked, turning into a vicious stare that threatened to tear me to pieces if I uttered another word. "My tolerance has limits," he bit out. "If you keep making baseless usations like this, woman, I will have to pay a visit to Mount Hua myself and speak with your Gatekeeper!"


    Gatekeeper? Surprisingly enough, that word didn''t frighten me anymore. Keeping the bixies behind me, I stepped forward, but just as I was ready to confront the pair of liars again, Bai Ye cut in between us and blocked my path.


    "Baseless or not," he said coldly, "why don''t you let us see the truth with our own eyes, Wang Lue? It''s simple¡ªsuspend your bonding spell with your mount. If it truly acknowledges you as its owner, it will return to your side willingly."


    Wang Lue''s stare grew darker. "You''ve overstepped, Bai Ye. As much as I respect you as one of the most renowned swordmasters from Mount Hua, I don''t owe you an exnation about MY mount. This is none of your business, and I suggest that you keep your nose out of it."


    Bai Ye chuckled. "None of my business? Are you suggesting that I should acquiesce to you calling my daoistpanion a liar in front of all these people¡ª" he gestured at the crowd, "¡ªand consider it none of my business?"


    I realized btedly why Bai Ye had stayed quiet earlier. He must have seen through Wang Lue''s lies as well, possibly even before I did, but he was waiting for this opportunity. Like Wang Lue said, someone else''s mount was none of our business, and we couldn''t pressure them to prove anything to us without a solid reason. But now that the argument hade down to using each other of lying ¡­ then we had every right to defend our "innocence".


    I almost couldn''t wait to see the master and disciple in front of us oblige to Bai Ye''s request. The crowd seemed equally eager, as I heard someone ask in a low voice, "Do you think they''ll do it?"


    "I don''t think so ¡­ I have a feeling that those two with the mounts are lying! Look at that disciple''s face, he seems afraid ¡­"


    "Oh, I would be afraid too if I had stolen a ferocious beast like this. The moment it breaks free from the bond, it''ll tear me up alive!"


    Wang Lue''s face darkened some more at the murmurs. "Bai Ye!" He gritted his teeth. "Our sects have always been friendly towards each other. What is your purpose today? Why are you trying to stir such amotion at our fair?"


    Bai Ye gave him a sideways nce. "I''m not so bored that I want to waste my time stirring anymotion here, my friend," he said casually. "It''s not like I could''ve nned to run into our long-lost pets here ¡­ or expected that they have somehow be your mounts. But now that things have turned out the way they did, my daoistpanion and I can''t simply leave without a satisfying answer." He gestured again at the crowd. "As to everyone else¡ª"


    "We want to know the truth too," someone said. "We are all here for the fair because the Hall of Dragons and Phoenixes holds great fame in their field. How can we buy a pet here with peace of mind if we have doubts about the sect''s reputation?"


    Voices of agreement rose from all around. "Right! And how do we know if they aren''t stolen as well?"


    "But of course, if this was all a misunderstanding, we also want to hear it rified!"


    The master and disciple ashened at the words. I bit back myughter¡ªBai Ye sure knew how to make good use of the power of our audience. No wonder he said the fair was the best opportunity to teach the thieves a lesson ¡­ But who would''ve thought that the culprits were hiding at the hosting sect itself? How astonishing a scandal would it be once the news spreads?


    Bai Ye cocked his head at the two cultivators in front of us. "Well?" he asked. "Trust me that it is not my goal to tarnish the name of your sect. If I happen to be wrong, I will apologize and beg for your forgiveness. But if it was the two of you lying to us, I expect the same from you ¡­ after you appease the bixies'' anger."


    Thest few words sent the disciple shuddering. He nced towards Wang Lue. "M-Master," he mumbled, "I ¡­ My mount hasn''t been behaving that well these days ¡­ I think ¡­"


    That shaky voice said everything about the truth. The crowd suddenly quieted, watching Wang Lue with a look full of contempt. At this point, he should know that there was no way to get around his lies anymore. "Bai Ye!" He gritted his teeth onest time. "You better pray that you''ll never run into us again!" And with those words, he started shoving his way out through the crowd.


    "Wait!" A hand gripped his arm. It was one of the people who had spoken earlier about wanting to hear the truth. "You can''t just leave without giving us an answer! I bought a mount from youst year, and you''d better prove to me that it wasn''t stolen!"


    "He wants to run away from his punishment!" someone else shouted. "Stealing a guardian beast is no small crime. We can''t just let him walk out of this! We need to see the head of their sect!"


    "Yes! We need to see the head of their sect!"


    In a chorus of chastisements, the crowd started moving with Wang Lue and his disciple at the center, towards the main building overlooking the square.


    The two bixies growled low behind me. I turned back tofort them, and I found myself staring into Bai Ye''s smiling eyes. "Looks like we have enough helpers to take care of the rest from here on," he chuckled.. "Your little friends ¡­ are now free."

 Chapter 224 - Reunited

    Chapter 224 ¨C Reunited


    The bixies wagged their tails like two happy puppies and rubbed their heads against me. Then they padded over to Bai Ye and did the same. I couldn''t help but smile at the scene. "Do you think the head of their sect will make those two nullify the bond?" I asked. "Otherwise, once they get a chance toe back and find us ¡­"


    "Don''t underestimate the power of the crowd," Bai Ye replied. "Everyone has seen how hostilely the bixies reacted towards their owners. Even if the cubs weren''t taken by force at the beginning, the attitude they showed today was enough to raise concerns from people that care about the welfare of their pets, and the sect will have to do something to appease those visitors. Not to mention that it''s obvious the beasts weren''t bonded willingly in the first ce."


    I let out a breath that I didn''t know I was holding. Squatting down next to the bixies, I smiled wholeheartedly this time. "You are free to leave now," I said. "Go back and find your mother. She misses you."


    They purred, lowering their back legs into a half-sitting position, one in front of each of us. I blinked. "What are they doing?" I turned to Bai Ye in confusion.


    The bixie in front of me opened its mouth and gently nibbled my ankle. Shifting closer to me, it touched my legs with its back. I understood then. "You want to take us there?" I looked into its big eyes and asked. "On your back?"


    A happy groan answered my question affirmatively. I smiled again, d that we had earned their trust so quickly, though I shook my head. "You aren''t a mount anymore," I said softly. "The bond that imprisons you will be undone soon, and your life as a cultivator''s ve is over. You don''t need to carry anyone on your back ever again, and you shouldn''t."


    The bixie mewled, staring at me in disappointment. I hastily added, "But we''lle with you." Getting back to my feet, I summoned my flying sword. "I can fly just as fast as you can, and I can''t wait to see your mother either."


    The beasts finally let out a satisfied sound. pping their wings, they leaped into the air, hovering above us in a circle. I looked at Bai Ye, and I saw the approving gleam in his eyes. Together, we got on our flying swords and ascended into the clouds with the bixies.


    ~ ~


    Misty Mountains was arge range. Thest time I was there, I was too upied with Bai Ye''s condition and forgot to pay attention to the exact location where I had found the bixie mother and her cub. I craned my neck as we approached, trying hard to recall the surroundings in my memories.


    It turned out, however, that there was no need. The bixie children might have been separated from their family for a long time, but that didn''t make them forget their home. Just as we passed a small creek below us, they let out a thrilled cry and swooped down, their figures quickly disappearing behind the canopy of the forest.


    "Did they find their mother?" I gasped, half to Bai Ye and half to myself. We made ournding as well, and the sight that greeted us beneath the cover of the trees warmed my heart more than the heat of the southern sun.


    The two bixies were rolling with their mother in the grass, so excitedly that they stirred up a shower of flower petals and leaves. They tumbled from the top of a mound towards the creek, sshing the water as they stopped at the edge, and the cub stood at the side of the creekbed, staring at them with its huge eyes as if still unable to process what was going on.


    "Looks like the little one can use your help, Qing-er," Bai Ye chuckled.


    I smiled, padding over to the happily reunited family and crouching down beside the stupefied cub. "They are your siblings," I said softly. "You can tell, can''t you? The bad people that took them away have received their punishment. Your family is safe now. No one will separate the four of you again."


    Interrupted by my voice, the mother and the two older children shook off the grass on their fur and came over to us. The cub stared curiously at the siblings that it had never met in its life, a hint of uncertainty in its eyes. But that hesitation didn''tst long, because the next moment, one of the older bixie siblings flicked out its tongue, licking the cub hard on its face.


    Utterly unprepared for the greeting, the cub stumbled and nearly fell. It was the other child who caught the wobbly little thing, swiping another lick over its back. The cub let out a purr, and then the three of them tumbled together, rolling into a big fuzzy ball once more.


    I couldn''t hold back my chuckle at such a scene. Bai Ye wrapped his arms around me, and we watched the children rolling and biting and chasing each other, their excited groans and growls echoing in the forest. "I''m so happy for them," I breathed.


    Then another soft groan came into our ears. It was the mother, and I understood her words: "I never expected you to actually find them."


    I smiled. "I promised you I would do my best," I said. "And thanks to the man you helped me save¡ª" I sped Bai Ye''s hand, "¡ªthings went much more smoothly than I expected."


    The bixie mother gazed at Bai Ye. Bai Ye nodded back at her slightly. Neither of them spoke, but I could feel the mutual gratitude exchanged between the two. I was d that finally, the bixie mother wouldn''t have to fear that she made the wrong decision and helped me save the wrong person.


    "I take my earlier words back." She made a sound atst. "Not all cultivators are the same. The two of you ¡­ will be weed at my territory anytime in the future."


    With that, she turned around and padded back towards her children.


    I grinned at Bai Ye. Even the sunlight seemed brighter to me at this moment. "We did it!" I eximed. "We managed to appease her hatred towards cultivators atst! She said¡ª"


    Suddenly, I cut myself off.. "Bai Ye," I mumbled in puzzlement. "Why is it that I can understand everything the mother bixie says ¡­ but not anything from her children?"

 Chapter 225 - A Special Place

    Chapter 225 ¨C A Special ce


    That question had been on my mind ever since we ran into the guardian beasts for the first time. I hadn''t given it too much thought back then, and I had always assumed that the reason why I could only understand the mother was because of the cub''s young age. But after seeing the other two bixie children today, I realized that this assumption couldn''t hold anymore. Those two were fully grown already, yet I still couldn''t figure out the meaning of any sound they made.


    I looked at Bai Ye expectantly. To my surprise, he furrowed his brow in confusion as well. "When you first told me that you could understand the mother," he said, "I didn''t find it too surprising. You are a sword spirit, and your soul came from the spiritual power of nature, so it is only expected that your ties to animals are much stronger than that of other people. My guess is that you are able to feel the bixie mother''s emotions urately enough to know her thoughts ¡­ And that emotional connection is probably also why the cub is so attached to you. But I don''t see why the extent of this bond would be affected by the beast''s age."


    We both quieted then. I revisited carefully every moment we had spent with the four bixies, failing to find a clue as to what could have caused the difference. "Could it be because the children have spent too much time away from home?" I ventured. "You said the Misty Mountains is surrounded by strong spiritual power, but the same isn''t necessarily true for the Hall of Dragons and Phoenixes. Maybe after all the years that the lost children had spent there, they had lost some of their own ties to nature, so they can''t connect with me the same way a wild beast is able to?"


    A sad suspicion as it was, that was the only exnation I could think of. ncing a bit wistfully at the bixies still cavorting in the distance, I sighed. Those two cultivators better get what they deserved formitting such a sin. "But at least there''s a happy ending for the bixie family," I said, letting myself feel content with the result of our adventure today. "Shall we head back now?"


    I was ready to summon my flying sword for our return, but the look on Bai Ye''s face stopped me. "What''s wrong?" I asked, seeing that he was still deep in thought.


    "Qing-er." He hesitated. "Have you ever felt ¡­ that the Misty Mountains seem like a special ce to you?"


    I blinked. "Special? In what way?"


    The thought must''ve really troubled him, as the knitted lines on his forehead deepened some more. "Do you remember the seal you modified to get us out of the cavest time?" he asked. "I''ve been wondering since then. That seal was so intricate that even I couldn''t see through its inner workings, but you modified it with such ease that it almost felt as if¡ª" he paused, giving me a somewhat uncertain look, "¡ªas if you had made the seal yourself."


    Nothing could''ve shocked me more than those words. "I''ve never seen that seal before!" I blurted. "The one I modified felt familiar to me, but I thought it was only because I had fallen through a simr one right before that."


    Bai Ye shook his head. "Going through a seal isn''t enough to let an outsider understand how it works. Not even if it is the exact same seal. Before today, maybe I could have presumed that your sess came from a talent for space-shifting spells and symbols. But with what you just mentioned about the guardian beasts, I''m starting to wonder if the reason for all this is because of the Misty Mountains itself."


    The Misty Mountains itself? A ce where I had only visited twice? It was my turn to frown in confusion then. "Have I been here before in my previous life?" I asked almost instinctively.


    "No. But remember, your soul is different from everyone else''s. The spiritual power used to forge an ancient sword is typically gathered from the most pristinendscapes uninterrupted by humans. Thousands of years ago, the Misty Mountains could have been one of those ces ¡­ And if that is the case, it might exin why everything here feels so familiar to you."


    My heart skipped a beat. I hadn''t expected that a question I asked on a whim would lead to such a huge discovery. "If that is the case," I followed his train of thought, "then would it lead us to more clues about Twin Stars? If we could figure out the origin of its spiritual power ¡­"


    I didn''t say the rest of it out loud, but I knew he would understand what I was thinking, and I could feel the blood within me boiling in excitement. Any further understanding of Twin Stars would bring us one step closer to the solution we were seeking. If we were lucky, we might even be able to fully work out theposition of its spiritual power and use it to undo the damage to his body ¡­


    Bai Ye smiled. "It''s just a suspicion at the moment, Qing-er. Don''t get your hopes up too high yet. But since we are here, what do you say if we visit that cave again? We were in a rushst time and didn''t pay enough attention to those seals. Now that we know what we''re looking for, we might pick up more clues walking thatbyrinth one more time."


    "Precisely my thought," I agreed immediately, and my feet had already started moving. Though I didn''t forget to take his hand,cing my fingers tightly through his. "Just remember to hold onto me better this time. As exciting as those seals are, I don''t want to let them seed in separating us again."


    Heughed.. Clutching my hand firmly, he nodded, and we all but ran towards the cave entrance.

 Chapter 226 - Back In The Maze

    Chapter 226 ¨C Back In The Maze


    The same cave entrance that we tookst time wasn''t far away from the bixie''s den. As we stepped inside, Bai Ye uttered a quick spell under his breath, and I felt a refreshing presence of spiritual power surrounding me like a shield. "This spell will hide our scent for an hour," he exined. "Since we have no more need for yazis this time, it would be easier if we don''t let them find us."


    I winced at the memory of our encounter with those beastsst year. I was always so good at getting myself into trouble ¡­ and making him save me at the risk of his life at that. I squeezed his hand in guilt. "I''m much stronger now," I assured him. "Even if we do run into them again, I can protect myself. Don''t worry about me."


    He smiled, pulling me closer to his side. "If I wasn''t sure about your ability to protect yourself, Qing-er, we wouldn''t be here at all. I''m not worried about you. But it doesn''t hurt to be cautious, especially since my spiritual power will take a while to fully recover, and I won''t be able to help as much as I''d like to in case we run into danger."


    I looked at him in surprise. He had never mentioned the extent of his recovery to me, and I had never pushed him for it. Was the progress so slow that he wasn''t even sure he could defeat the yazis? I winced again. If that was the case ¡­ then we really needed this trip to count. Those seals better offer us some clues that lead somewhere.


    We continued carefully through the corridors descending into the depth of the cave. The short winter daylight made the already dark cave even darker thanst time, and we had to fetch the night pearl after mere moments. The paths in front of us wavered in the dim shadows, an entirely different sight from what I remembered.


    "Can you still find the same route we took?" I asked. For some reason, this ce felt a little strange today, and as we crossed corridor after corridor through the chambers, even the sound of dripping water and wind whistling through the underground tunnels seemed to start growing eerier. I hadn''t felt the same wayst autumn when we were here.


    "I''m following the spiritual power flow the same way I did before," Bai Ye replied. "But the power flow of this ce ¡­ seems a little different this time. I''m not sure if the same method would lead us to the same destination again."


    So the strangeness I sensed wasn''t just my imagination. I tuned my consciousness towards the fluctuation of energy around us, trying to determine what the difference was. But the more I focused on it, the more elusive those pulses of power felt on my mind. I shook my head in puzzlement. "Is it possible that what I did to the seal had altered the energy pattern here?" I mumbled. "If it was a portal used to distort space ¡­ then could it have changed the way spiritual power travels through these tunnels?"


    Bai Ye considered it for a moment. "Do you remember what you did when you told me how to step through that seal around the swords?" he halted in his tracks and asked. "Can you repeat it? Although we are not at the center of the seal now, its power should still ripple to where we stand. If you could sense it, then you should be able to lead us there."


    The same way I told him to step through the seal? I searched my memory for that day, for the feeling in my head when I pushed on the spiritual power around us like I was turning an invisible knob. I closed my eyes. Calling again upon the elusive pulses of energy, I concentrated, imagining that the traces of power scattered around us were little dials waiting to be turned to point in the right direction. I reached out with my own spiritual power, gently guiding those dials until I felt a click in my mind.


    My eyes snapped open. All of a sudden, all the dials had aligned in the same direction, and I could feel a steady whirlpool of energy coursing through the entire cave system. I wasn''t sure what exactly had happened that enabled me to do this, but I picked up my steps, eager to follow its lead. "I felt it," I said as I tugged on Bai Ye. "I''m not sure if this would bring us to the mound of swords or not ¡­ But something is calling me in this direction. Something ¡­ feels familiar to me here."


    I wasn''t sure if what I said made any sense to him. I wasn''t sure if what I felt made any sense either. It was as if my consciousness had just made a deep connection to the scattered spiritual power within this cave, and I could see in my mind''s eye a perfect map of the energy patterns all around us, with arrows pointing towards a spot at the center of the whirlpool. What did this mean? I had no idea, but I knew that whatever was at that center was beckoning me, waiting for me.


    We rounded myriads of corners, ducked through a maze of narrow openings, and finally, we came into arge chamber close to the bottom of the cave. Then both of us froze in our tracks at the sight that greeted us.


    At the center of the chambery a raised tform made from rocks. A pair of twin swords were driven into it at the center. ck hilts with dark red patterns, thin des with a dim shine. The flow of spiritual power concentrated over the tform, so strong that I could feel its pulses, as if it was thudding along with my heartbeat.


    Those swords ¡­ looked just like Twin Stars, and they felt just like Twin Stars.

 Chapter 227 - Another Demonic Sword?

    Chapter 227 ¨C Another Demonic Sword?


    I took a step forward instinctively, trying to get a better look. But a tug on my hand stopped me. "Careful," Bai Ye warned. "The seal around those swords ¡­ feels a bit off."


    I halted. He was right¡ªI realized btedly that this seal was different from the one we went throughst time. As opposed to the portals that gave off an aura leading towards the unknown, the mound of stones in front of us emanated a restrictive presence, as if threatening to imprison anyone who dared step too close. "This isn''t a space maniption seal like the ones before," I gasped. "This is ¡­ a trapping seal?"


    And it wasn''t only the purpose of the seal that felt different. Even its spiritual power didn''t seem the same as the one that led me to this chamber. Did this mean that the existence calling to me earlier wasn''t the seal itself, but actually what the seal had trapped inside?


    The look on Bai Ye''s face couldn''t be more serious. "Don''t step any closer," he warned again and waved his hand. With a flutter of sleeves, a spark of white light shot forward from his palm, encasing the tform with a dazzling glow. I squinted against the brightness that formed a sphere around the swords. As the sphere slowly started to spin, a dark symbol in the shape of a coiled snake appeared over the tform, with the des driven through the snake''s head.


    "Restrictive seals like this typically rely on talismans," Bai Ye exined. "I just used a spell to reveal the underlying talisman drawing. This symbol¡ª" his eyes narrowed, "¡ªis most likely used to trap souls."


    Trap souls? My first reaction was to look at those swords. Could it be that they not only looked like Twin Stars, but also worked the same way with the ability to detain their victims inside? I quickly dismissed that possibility though. The spiritual power from the swords felt different from the seal. If it was the seal that trapped the souls, then it shouldn''t be rted to the power of the swords.


    "Qing-er." Bai Ye''s voice interrupted my thoughts. "Does the spiritual power on those swords feel familiar to you?"


    I nodded. "They are the same as what I felt through the portalsst time. They call to me." I looked at him curiously. "Are you suspecting something?"


    His grip on my hand tightened. "I have a guess," he said with some hesitation. "This seal¡ª" he gestured at the tform, "¡ªcarries the characteristic spiritual power of the Vermilion Shrine, a sect in the east famed for their art in talismans. From what I know of them, the cultivators from that sect rarely leave their halls, unless they are asked by other sects to help seal up powerful demons that cannot be killed."


    "Powerful demons?" My eyes snapped towards the swords. "Are you saying those are demonic swords as well?"


    "No. But I think ¡­" He hesitated again, as if unsure how to exin the rest of it to me. "I think there is a presence inside those swords. I can''t tell if it is a sword spirit, a person in by the des, or something else. I can''t tell if it is residing in the swords by choice or forced into it either. But I can tell its existence, and I think that presence is what this symbol was used to seal."


    I turned that theory over in my head. It must be quite a dangerous presence then, if it was big enough of a deal to involve an otherwise reclusive sect. I revisited everything we had seen in this cave since the first time we set foot in it, trying to determine if we had encountered traces left by this creature, and I suddenly remembered the boneyard we had run intost year. "A powerful demon ¡­" I repeated Bai Ye''s earlier words. "Could it be that this presence inside the swords is what killed those cultivators that disappeared at Misty Mountains? Is that why the Vermilion Shrine was alerted, so that they could help put an end to this disaster and stop more casualties from urring?"


    Bai Ye only gave me a strange look, and he didn''t offer a response. "We should probably leave," he said simply. "This seal is still active and quite powerful. It might not be safe for us to stay here too much longer."


    "Wait!" I resisted his tugging. "I think I have a suspicion too," I said. A jumble of thoughts seemed to be slowlying together in my head, and I carefully walked myself through it as I spoke. "The spiritual power on those swords feels familiar to me. It guided me here, helped me find our way through the maze. If, like what you said, there is a presence inside those swords, then that means this presence is rted to me in some way ¡­"


    "Qing-er¡ª"


    "That matches our earlier guess then," I continued, ignoring his interruption. "The only difference is that, it is not the Misty Mountains that I''m connected to, but rather this presence inside the swords. It has probably been here for hundreds or maybe thousands of years, so it''s not surprising that it has reached the bixies. It would also exin why I was able to manipte those portalsst time, because¡ª"


    I paused at the next thought entering my mind. Turning towards Bai Ye, I stared at him in disbelief. "You mentioned that the way I worked out those portals made it feel as if I had made them myself," I said, suddenly understanding his earlier hesitation and reluctance to continue the conversation. "Does it mean that this presence sealed within those swords ¡­ is not only rted to me, but actually ¡­ a part of me?"


    Though the more shocking question that I felt too afraid to ask was: did this mean that I had contributed to the deaths of all those cultivators in the past? And how much of this had to do with Twin Stars?

 Chapter 228 - More Secrets Ahead

    Chapter 228 ¨C More Secrets Ahead


    Bai Ye shook his head. "Your soul is intact, so it shouldn''t be possible that this presence is a part of you. But such a level of connection is too high for two existences that don''t share the same origins ¡­ I''m just as baffled as to what this presence is and how it is rted to you."


    He squeezed my hand again. "If you want to know more, we can visit the Vermilion Shrine and ask them about this seal. Someone might remember the events that led them here back at the time. But for now, we should leave. Since this seal was designed to trap a soul that had a close connection to yours, the spiritual power here might create ripple effects on you if we stay near it for too long."


    No wonder he had been so cautious ever since we stepped into this chamber. I nodded, though I still nced one more time at the familiar swords. Why did those swords look just like Twin Stars? Was it this simrity that had attracted the being locked inside it? For some strange reason, I thought I felt that my questions could have been answered if I simply walked over and touched those des myself, but I resisted the urge to do it. Bai Ye was right about erring on the safe side.


    I followed his lead, and we traced our footsteps back out of the chamber towards the cave entrance.


    ~ ~


    We decided to pay a visit to the Vermilion Shrine the next day, since it was alreadyte by the time we returned to our cabin. Bai Ye reassured me that we would get all my questions answered in no time, but the thought of which answers might be waiting for us bothered me. When the evening slowly dragged to an end, I found myself lying awake in bed, unable to fall asleep.


    Although the presence inside those swords shouldn''t have shared the same soul with me, I knew that my connection to it wasn''t trivial, and I knew from the look of those swords that this had to be rted to Twin Stars. It could even be a part of my past that Bai Ye wasn''t aware of¡ªTwin Stars had other owners before him, after all. Whoever or whatever that presence was could have been someone corrupted by Twin Stars'' power, or something in by the demonic sword but somehow escaped its trapping ¡­


    The memory of that boneyard hit me again, and I cringed. Never would I have thought that such a savage scene would turn out to have something to do with me. Just how big a role had Twin Stars yed in causing all those deaths? How many more lives had it taken?


    And that wasn''t the only thing that concerned me. The fact that this trapped existence hadid out such an intricate bait for the cultivators bothered me even more. For that many people to have died in the same area in the cave, there must have been a lure that made them go down that route in the first ce, and the portals had simply made it more convenient to transport all the victims into one spot to be in at once. This existence ¡­ was not only vicious, but also intelligent. If it really had something to do with Twin Stars, then this might be the power that I have to fight against to win that cure we desperately needed.


    Would I be strong enough for this challenge? And would my conscience be able to take whatever new surprises that we might find from Twin Stars?


    I nced up at the small window above us. There was no moon tonight, and all I could see was a few specks of dim starlight. I sighed internally. But just as I was about to toss again in the darkness, a warm embrace circled me, holding me in ce. "Still troubled by it?" Bai Ye asked softly.


    Of course, he always knew everything that was on my mind. I smiled a little. "I ¡­ feel a little frightened," I admitted. Having hardlye to terms with the fact that I had ended so many lives with my own hands in my previous life, I was frightened to find out more about the truth of my past. Frightened that more secrets of Twin Stars would be revealed, and they wouldn''t be what we wanted to hear.


    He turned me towards him. I couldn''t see his face too well in the dark, but I felt him smile as well. "That doesn''t sound like you anymore," he breathed. "You never flinched at anything we had to go through the past few months."


    I chuckled at his reminder. "T-That''s not quite the same," I argued. "Maybe the masters at Mount Hua were right about one thing ¡­ I didn''t know the power of Twin Stars, and I didn''t know the extent of its capability. Now that I''ve seen more of the havoc it has wreaked in the past, maybe I''m finally starting to realize the gravity of the task I''m facing." Shifting a little uneasily in his arms, I hesitated before continuing, "What if what you suspected turns out to be true? What if we find out that Twin Stars is even more powerful than we thought, even more malicious than we thought ¡­ and what if we find out that this dark side of it is still a part of me?"


    He rubbed his finger over my forehead, brushing my loose hair behind my head. "Then we will cleanse that part out of you, and we will take on those powerful and malicious swords together," he said simply. "It might take us a little longer, but there is nothing to be afraid of, because these dark forces aren''t enough to make you sumb to their influence anymore."


    In the dim light, he looked into my eyes. "You have a kind heart and a stronger will than any demonic sword is capable of, Qing-er.. I believe in you."

 Chapter 229 - Chasm In Space

    Chapter 229 ¨C Chasm In Space


    Warmth bubbled through me with those words. I buried my face into his chest. "Even after I''ve already misstepped once in my previous life?" I asked. "Even if ¡­ Even if we might discover stronger forces that push me towards the same path?"


    The vision I saw at Azure Dragon Pce shed back in my mind. I hadn''t told Bai Ye about that vision of my worst fear¡ªpartially because ever since I found out about the truth behind his "retreat", my worst fear had been reced by the thought of losing him¡ªbut what we saw today unavoidably reminded me that the worry of history repeating itself was still lurking deep inside me. I couldn''t afford to lose this fight, yet I also couldn''t deny the power of the enemy I had to face.


    He tousled my hair. "Remember what you told me in that meditation chamber, Qing-er? You said you might be young in this life, but you know what you want and how to stay true to your heart. You have proven that to me many times since then ¡­ So I mean it when I said I believe you, because you''ve truly grown stronger now, in more ways than one."


    He held me closer, and his voice turned a little wistful as he continued, "Besides, it wasn''t you who missteppedst time. I was too careless ¡­ I underestimated the threat you were facing, and I neglected all the danger signs until it was toote. I was the one who led you in the wrong direction¡ª" he pressed a finger onto my lips, stopping the protests that didn''t get a chance toe out of me, "¡ªbut this time will be different. You know your path, and I know mine. We''ll even get to find out more about the power we need to fight against ¡­ What else is there to be afraid of?"


    The finger on my lips released me then, and he reced it with a kiss. Soft, but warm and without any uncertainty. My heart melted. Circling my arms around him, I inched closer, letting his scent and taste soothe me along with thoseforting words. Ever since we left Mount Hua, every night in this bed had been wild, but at this moment, just lying in his arms and letting myself loose in the tenderness of his kisses was such a different but equally blissful feeling that I had almost forgotten we shared. "Bai Ye," I whispered against his lips, "I ¡­ can''t be thankful enough to have you."


    Heughed softly. "I should be the one saying it," he breathed. "Don''t worry. We''ll face this together, and we won''t let it separate us a second time."


    I nodded. Closing my eyes, I rested my head on his shoulders, and I felt more calm and at ease than ever. The scent of him filled my nostrils, finally lulling me to sleep.


    ~ ~


    We made our way to the Vermilion Shrine the first thing next morning. I had half-expected a sect known for its reclusiveness to be located at a remote forest or mountain top, but I was surprised to find us arriving at a ragged cliff overlooking the East Sea, with no signs of any buildings around us. "Are we stopping by here for something else?" I turned to Bai Ye and asked.


    He smiled and fetched a talisman from his sleeve. "The Vermilion Shrine disguises its entrance to protect its reclusiveness. Only cultivators that are able to break the spell and see the gate are granted a reception." He passed me the talisman sheet. "You''ve learned enough about symbols and summoning. Would you like to try?"


    Another test for visitors then, just like the vision at Azure Dragon Pce. I plucked the sheet from his hand. The symbol resembled the character "gate", with intricate patterns decorating each stroke. I ran my thumb over the drawing, recalling what he had taught me about how to examine the symbols, and I pushed my spiritual power through it. Reaching out with my consciousness, I uttered the words that came to my mind to control that flow of energy. A wisp of white smoke rose from the talisman, and as it slowly ascended in front of us, the cliff surface started to morph. Gradually, a golden gate appeared at the center of the obsidian rocks, glowly softly against the morning sun.


    Bai Ye gave me a proud look, and we stepped through the gate. The moment we crossed the threshold, the doors closed on their own behind us, and the entrance became a solid sheet of dark stone once more.


    "Are we inside the cliffs now?" I gasped at the sight that greeted us. Under an expanse of clear sky, an open grasnd stretched in front of us, dotted with a myriad of temples. How could we have just walked into solid rock and be facing andscape like this?


    "You just stepped through a chasm in space, into another ''world'' that isn''t visible to most." A voice replied on the opposite side of me from Bai Ye. I swirled, finding an unfamiliar face suddenly appearing out of nowhere. The man nodded politely at us. "Wee to the Vermilion Shrine. I am your guide, and you may call me Thirteen."


    Vermilion Shrine was certainly an interesting ce, I thought. Both in location and the way people chose their daoist names. Bai Ye and I offered our greetings and introduced ourselves. "We are here to trouble you about a seal that someone from your sect has put down at the Misty Mountains," I said. "A seal that has trapped some type of soul at the bottom of a cave there. Its power seemed to have created a resonance with a demonic sword I possess, and we''d be grateful if you could help us find out why."


    I had prepared more exnations to convince them to help, but Thirteen nodded with no hesitation at all. "It is every cultivator''s responsibility when ites to trouble against a demonic sword," he said. "Pleasee with me."


    Well, if only the Gatekeeper at Mount Hua had this kind of attitude towards Twin Stars ¡­ Rejoicing that our progress had been easy so far, I clutched Bai Ye''s hand, and we followed our guide.

 Chapter 230 - Uneasiness

    Chapter 230 ¨C Uneasiness


    Thirteen led us into a building that appeared to be the library of the sect, with tall walls lined with bookshelves full of ancient tomes and scrolls. He kept us upied on the way with questions about the seal¡ªwhat the symbol looked like, what pattern of spiritual power flow it used, how it resonated with me¡ªand in the end, he stopped at a corner shelf hidden at the far end of the library''s hall, pulling out a drawer at its bottom.


    "From what you described," he said, searching through the organized drawer and fetching a in notebook out of it, "that seal must have been ced a long time ago. The symbol bearing a snake with the spell mark at its head hasn''t been taught to our younger generations of disciples for at least three hundred years."


    Heid down the notebook in front of us and started flipping through it. I peeked at the text curiously, but all I saw were a series of squiggly lines and circles that looked like a child''s drawing. I gave Bai Ye a puzzled look. He only shrugged in response.


    Thirteen must''ve seen our exchange from the corner of his eye, as he exined while continuing to turn the pages, "This is the chronicle of our sect. It is written in the same way symbols are drawn on talismans¡ªby burning various materials with spells through spiritual power¡ªso only those taught in the same school of art would be able to read the text. In fact, every book in this library is written in the same way, and that is how we kept all our knowledge within the sect and remained a mystery from the rest of the cultivating world."


    As if hiding your gate in a space chasm wasn''t enough, I grumbled internally. Just how seclusive a sect was this? And if their techniques were so advanced that they needed to protect it like so ¡­ then how formidable was the power that required their help to seal?


    "Our members don''t travel out of the shrine often," Thirteen continued, stopping on a page to read each line more closely. "Every visit is listed here with notes on its purpose ¡­ Ah, here it is. Six hundred and forty years ago, Master Wu Jingliao, Misty Mountains."


    "Six hundred and forty years ago?" I gasped. That was even before Bai Ye''s time. The two of us exchanged a nce. "What details were in the notes?" I asked.


    "At the request of a group of self cultivators ¡­" Thirteen tranted, "¡­ to assist in the sealing of a spirit that has caused at least two hundred casualties. Upon arrival ¡­ discovered that the named spirit is intellectual and has a craving for swords, especially a pair of twin swords obtained from one of its victims ¡­ Used a binding spell to temporarily lure the spirit into the twin swords. Sealed with a soul restraining talisman."


    I felt a chill climbing up my spine, further and further with every sentence he spoke. A craving for swords ¡­ lured into a pair of twin swords ¡­ "I-It has to be the sword spirit," I stammered. "She killed all those cultivators ¡­ for their weapons?"


    The image of that stacked pile of swords in the cave rushed back to my mind. But why? None of those swords seemed to be demonic swords, or even forged with the ancient method at all. What use could the sword spirit have for hundreds ofmon steel des? Was she simply trying to collect trophies? Or was she purposefully trying to find something that looked like Twin Stars?


    "But it can''t be the sword spirit ¡­ not the one from Twin Stars." Bai Ye spoke next. "The seal is still valid from what we''ve seen. Doesn''t that mean whatever was trapped inside it is still there?" He turned to Thirteen. "Is there any chance at all that the sealed presence could have escaped?"


    Thirteen shook his head. "Not without breaking the seal first." Then he pondered for a moment. "As you said, the seal sounds intact from its appearance, but you mentioned the symbol was dark, which means that its power is weakening. All our seals at their full strength should emanate a white glow. Over time, as the sealed power slowly seeps into the symbol and weakens it, the color will start turning darker. When the brightness ispletely lost and the pattern bes ck, that is when the seal will shatter, and the spirit inside will break loose."


    Bai Ye and I exchanged another look. "What can we do to renew that seal?" I asked. No matter what the nature of that spirit was, we couldn''t risk it breaking free and getting a second chance at causing more damage. Especially not if it was rted to Twin Stars.


    "Any master here can put down another seal to rece it, but it would be best to strengthen the existing seal instead to avoid the risk of the spirit breaking free during the recement." Thirteen closed the notebook and returned it to the drawer. "Since this spell is no longer taught at Vermilion Shrine, not too many masters left know how to work with it. It will take some time to find someone to help you. How about youe back in ten days? I might have an answer for you then."


    Ten days ¡­ Honestly, that wasn''t a long time to wait at all, but for some reason, a sense of uneasiness tugged at the edge of my mind. "I hope nothing will happen in ten days," I mumbled, half in response and half to myself.


    Thirteenughed. "That spell has alreadysted over six hundred years, my friend. It''s only showing natural signs of aging, but it could easily make it a few more days."


    I smiled, knowing that I always tend to overthink things.. But as Bai Ye and I said our thanks, that uneasiness still grew in my mind, lingering the entire way as Thirteen showed us out of the library.

 Chapter 231 - Mandatory Vacation

    Chapter 231 ¨C Mandatory Vacation


    "I wish there is something we can do for this in the next ten days," I said after Bai Ye and I stepped out of the hidden entrance and returned to the cliffs by the sea. "I can''t help but worry that something might happen before we get back to it. Were you able to feel how much power was left in the seal when you revealed it with that spell?"


    Bai Ye shook his head. "No ¡­ But given that the symbol we saw wasn''tpletely ck, we should still have time based on what Thirteen said." He sped his hand around mine. "I know how uneasy this makes you feel, but we should trust Vermilion Shrine to know their own art. No other sect is as skilled in seals and talismans as they are, and we might only make things worse if we try to rush it ourselves."


    Seeing the still concerned look on my face, he tousled my hair with a smile. "You are too stressed, Qing-er. I thought the whole point of leaving Mount Hua was so that we don''t have to trouble ourselves with all theseplicated cultivator''s matters anymore." He summoned his flying sword and, without warning, picked me up. "Looks like your husband will need to help you rx a little."


    "B-Bai Ye!" I yelped as the flying sword started taking off with me still in his arms. "Where are we going?"


    "To fulfill the purpose of our new life, of course. Weren''t we supposed to enjoy our time asmoners once we are free?"


    ~ ~


    We flew for quite a while, and I nced down beneath us asionally, curious where he was taking us. But the thick winter clouds blocked my view. All I could see was a fluffy spread of whiteness, rolling away behind us like a soft nket. When we finally started to descend, I hadpletely lost my bearings.


    "Where are we?" I asked again, staring hard at thendscape that was bing more clear as we drew closer. I couldn''t see the buildings and streets yet, but I could tell from just the vastness of thend below us that it was a city, and it was muchrger than any of the ones I had been to.


    Bai Ye chuckled. "Look that way," he gestured towards the east, and his flying sword lowered some more until it hovered at a distance that was just enough for us to see the ground clearly. My gaze followed him, and I gasped.


    The entire city beneath us was spread out like a checkerboard, with wide streets crisscrossing each other into a perfect grid. Everything from trees to ponds was meticulously ced, and every building was aligned precisely to mirror each other about a central line running through the city. In the middle of that central line sat a row of pces. Grand and majestic, each rising above the previous one as they stretched further from the gates. Contrary to the busy streets everywhere else, the vast grounds of these pces werepletely empty, giving off a solemn and somewhat forbidding atmosphere.


    "This is the capital?" I finally realized where we were.


    Bai Ye nodded, and he turned the flying sword around, drifting a little farther away from the pces as we continued to descend. "Few get to see those pces from above," he smiled, "which I think is the best view. But we can''t get any closer, since the Emperor has his own cultivators to protect the imperial residence, and they don''t like anyone peeking."


    Marveling onest time at the sublime view of the imperial courts, I turned my attention to the rest of the streets bing wider and wider in front of our eyes. I could already hear the din of the busy crowd from so far away. The only times that I had seen so many people in one ce were on the market days in our vige, when everyone would gather at the center square to exchange their goods and share thetest gossip, but that was nothingpared to this. Every street within our sight was filled with people, all dressed in bright colors and ambling with elegance. A carriage or two passed asionally, all gilded frames and jingling harnesses.


    "This is incredible," I eximed. "This is where you lived before you left home to start cultivation? It''s so lively, so ¡­"


    Suddenly, I felt a little at a loss. "You grew up in such a stately surrounding ¡­" I turned back to look at Bai Ye. "But I ¡­ I haven''t even seen a city half the size of this before ¡­"


    He raised an eyebrow. "Are you trying to suggest that I''d think you unrefined?" He pinched my cheek, making me ouch in embarrassment. "That''s precisely what I like about you, Qing-er. I left home for a reason. People in the capital lose themselves in their exorbitant lifestyles and lust for power. Things might look grand and opulent, but you didn''t see all the dirty hands that move the gold behind it, nor the lower ss struggling for a living at their mercy." He pulled me into his arms. "I prefer it if you never get to see the real side of the capital."


    I blinked. When I looked back down at the city below us, the view didn''t seem so impressive anymore. "We''ll live somewhere else then," I said.


    Heughed. "That would be my preferred choice. But for what it''s worth, the capital does have its own attractiveness." He steered the flying sword towards a back alley,nding us behind a row of tall trees in a quiet corner. "Now that we are following themoner''s calendar, don''t forget that New Year ising up soon. Whatever one might need, from ingredients for a New Year''s Eve feast to gifts for their family and friends¡ª"


    He led me onto the streets, gesturing at the shops and stalls cramming our view, "¡ªthere is nothing you can''t find at thergest market on this continent."

 Chapter 232 - Feels Perfect To Me

    Chapter 232 ¨C Feels Perfect To Me


    He didn''t exaggerate at all¡ªthe endless choices disyed in front of us dazed me. The tent closest to us had a handful of tablesden with dried fruit, nuts, and pastries of all kinds. The next one over featured flower vases in myriads of shapes and colors, filled with early plum blossoms and silverbud willows. The farther shops were draped in the brightest silk, walls covered with rows of robes and dresses suitable for the grandest gatherings of the new year.


    No wonder the streets were so busy today. The tents must have been set up just for the holiday, as everything was catered specifically to the end-of-year shopping. Back at home, my parents used to prepare candies and cakes for New Year as well, and silverbud willows were a must for decorating the house during this season. The memories stirred up a wisp of nostalgia in me. "We should get something for the cabin," I said as we strolled through the dazzling trinkets and wares. "It''s a bit too empty ¡­ Enough for afortable living, of course, but I like it busy and bright for the festivals."


    Bai Ye smiled. "Then we should get something red. We already missed it for our wedding ¡­ And now is a good time to make up for it."


    [ Click paraphrasement here for author''s note ?? ]


    I giggled at his suggestion, and I knew he must be already imagining us tumbling under a pile of red nkets. "No need for more bedding," I said before he voiced those thoughts. "But those might be nice to have." I pointed at a stall selling firecrackers and door couplets.


    The woman sitting behind the table came up to us immediately with the brightest smile as we approached. "Door couplets?" Her sharp eyes had already figured out what we wanted. "You have the air of a schr, Mister. You must see that all my couplets are done with professional skills and taste!"


    The air of a schr? I glimpsed at Bai Ye, and I suppose that I had to admit the woman was right. His graceful mien was too out of this world. Being a merchant, a court figure, or anything else simply wouldn''t befit him at all. I secretlypared the image of him holding a book versus a sword in his hand ¡­ Surprisingly, I couldn''t tell which one I loved more.


    "How do you like this one?" the woman continued, handing us a set and reading it out loud. "Heaven gains its age and people gain their wisdom. Spring fills ournd and blessings fill your house. Horizontal scroll is: fortune on every doorstep."


    "That was quite well written," I marveled. She didn''t lie about the quality of the prose, and from the bold handwriting, I could tell that the calligrapher was quite an experienced one as well.


    "Every scroll is one of a kind," the woman said proudly. "This particr calligrapher''s writing has been very popr this year. They are almost sold out!"


    I smiled in response and kept browsing through the rest of her samples. That one was well-done indeed, but not quite to my liking. A door couplet was meant to carry our wishes for the new year, and I didn''t think those lines quite cut it. Though I couldn''t really put my finger on precisely what I was looking for either ¡­


    "What do you think of this one?" Bai Ye picked up a different set and passed it to me. "Winter ends in splendid mountain and river valleys. Spring starts with fragrant peach and plum blossoms. Horizontal scroll: ring out the old, ring in the new."


    "I love it!" I eximed. The references to nature made it sit perfectly with our cabin in the woods, and the horizontal scroll summed up everything we needed for a new life ahead of us. "You always know exactly what I want." I couldn''t help but give him a big hug.


    The womanughed at my gesture. "I envy you young couples. I''ll make it cheap for you and hope I can share some of that sweet fortune too!"


    Slightly self-conscious at what I had just done in public, I let go of him and grinned. Bai Ye wore a wide smile on his face and paid for the scrolls. As we ambled off, he clutched my hand. "You should do that more often," he whispered in my ear and gave me a light peck on the cheek.


    "B-Bai Ye!" I giggled, though I gave him a little re as a rush of heat burned my face. "There are so many people here! They''ll see!"


    This wasn''t like Seventh Sister Day at Silver Gate anymore. On the day of lovers, people were more epting and used to seeing couples showing affection in public, but on a normal day, in the capital city where everyone couldn''t care more about being cultured ¡­ Most would frown upon "undignified" behavior like this.


    "So what?" Bai Ye replied nonchntly, holding my hand tighter. "Let them see. If they judge, that just means they are jealous."


    Well, I should''ve known there was no point discussing modesty with him. I gave in defeatedly. "What should we get next then?" I asked.


    The smile over his lips widened some more. "I smell candied hawthorns," he said. "We can get some and¡ª"


    "No!" I rejected the idea immediately, giving him another re as I knew he was purposefully trying to tease me again. "My teeth will rot if I eat too much candy."


    He raised an eyebrow, halting his footsteps and making me stop with him. "You don''t have cavities, do you?" he asked with a serious expression. Not giving me any time to answer, he lifted my chin with his forefinger, and he kissed me.


    "¡­" Least expecting him to be doing this in front of such a busy crowd, I froze, my mind turning nk without knowing how to respond at all. His tongue slipped into my mouth, gliding over my teeth and tasting me thoroughly. When he released my lips, I was still standing there stupefied.


    "Qing-er," he breathed with a smirk.. "Your teeth feel perfect to me."

 Chapter 233 - Dont Breathe

    Chapter 233 ¨C Don¡¯t Breathe


    I stared at him speechlessly. This shameless man ¡­ He was checking my teeth just like that! But surprisingly, I didn''t find the rising whispers from the crowd as embarrassing as I thought they''d be. On the contrary, I felt ¡­ a little thrilled at his bold deration of love ¡­


    Heavens, he was such a bad influence. I probably should''ve given him another re, but instead, I nced around, and when I made sure that the earlier attention he had attracted was no longer focused on us, I tiptoed and returned a peck at the corner of his lips. Then, without daring to look at the expression on his face, I lowered my head and quickened my steps to dash away from the people near us. "We should get window decorations now that we have door couplets," I said, hastily changing the subject.


    His low chuckles rang behind me as we pushed our way through the crowd.


    ~ ~


    The next few hours passed quickly. I forgot how many streets we had shopped across, but it must''ve been plenty, because we ended up with more purchases than I thought would fit in the tiny cabin. Despite my protest, Bai Ye bought me almost every type of candy and pastry that Iid my eyes on, insisting that I needed to eat more to build back my strength. He also picked a vase and a few bunches of flowers to go with it, which the seller arranged for us into a beautiful disy. We didn''t forget the rednterns for the gate, and Bai Ye refused to keep them in the storage artifact, iming that carrying them in our hands would help bring us more luck.


    As to the window decorations, I was once more astounded by the superb art of papercutting that the capital had to offer. Too many different patterns kept my eyes wide and busy. Bai Ye chose a design featuring birds, with mandarin ducks symbolizing a lifelong marriage and magpies for good fortune. But I hesitated over a different piece with various fruits surrounding arge peach at the center, representing longevity.


    "I like this one too," he whispered into my ear, nodding at what I was holding. "Did you pick it for the pomegranate at the top?"


    "¡­" He skipped the peach right at the center and only saw the pomegranate that represented fertility? I had almost grown tired of ring at him today. "We''ll take both then," I ignored his smirk and waved at the expectant seller.


    Evening was soon upon us as we strolled further and further. We were probably near the edge of the city center now, as the shops and stalls had started growing less dense, though the crowds didn''t thin at all. Rednterns were lit and hung all around us, brightening up the streets like it was day. I looked up dreamingly at the glow. I had almost forgotten what it felt like to prepare for New Years, to spend time with family running worldly errands like this, and I never thought that I would still have a chance to experience them again.


    "Bai Ye." I squeezed the hand that was holding more bags than I could count. "I''m so d you brought me here today ¡­ It''s only been a little over five years since I left for Mount Hua, but everything from themoner''s world feels like a lost memory to me already."


    He smiled. "It''s because of the mindset. Although I tried my best not to teach you the same way other masters would, the canonical path of cultivation calls for a dedicated mind undistracted by worldly needs, so it''s only natural that spending too much time in such an environment would estrange you from the lifestyle you were used to."


    "But why did you never teach me the same way other masters would?" I asked. "Did you always know that I preferred a life like this?"


    A slight wistfulness crossed his face. "When you were still the sword spirit ¡­ I never had a chance to show you everything this world had to offer. All you had ever known was the days at Mount Hua, and I could tell that you wanted something different. Something ¡­ more real, more lively." He paused. "No other cultivators I know like peonies, except you. Those flowers are symbols of family and prosperity, things that most cultivators don''t spare a second thought on. But you''ve always been different ¡­ before, and now as well."


    The reflections of a thousandnterns twinkled in his eyes, and my heart fluttered at his words. "Bai Ye, you¡ª"


    The deafening sound of firecrackers suddenly exploded from behind us, swallowing the rest of my sentence and almost making me jump. "Best fortunes for the new year!" someone shouted at the top of their lungs. "Bring in all the good luck!"


    As if on cue, more firecrackers joined in, the roars filling the entire street. "I forgot how loud these are!" I shouted, realizing that it was time for the mass celebrations to begin. People in my vige had never set off so many of these all at once, and I stared at the popping strips in a daze until the air was filled with so much smoke that I couldn''t see a thing anymore.


    "Don''t get choked on the smoke!" Bai Ye shouted back, and he finally put away all our bags, freeing his hands to hold me. "Let''s go somewhere else!"


    He tugged me along, and the entire crowd around us had started moving as well. Some were looking for empty space toy down more firecrackers, and some were retreating just like us. Everyone shouted andughed, shuffling against each other going different directions, an all too hectic but exciting scene atop of all the loud bangs. "Bai Ye!" I shouted again as the hustle almost separated us, and it wasn''t until he pulled me into a side alley that I let out a sigh of relief, then startedughing again.


    "It''s too hard to go much farther!" I eximed. "And it''s still smoky here. What should we do?"


    Bai Yeughed as well. "Just don''t breathe then.." He took a step forward and sealed my lips with his.

 Chapter 234 - Beware Of Dark Alleys

    Chapter 234 ¨C Beware Of Dark Alleys


    The high walls of the alley blocked off some of that deafening sound, and the scent of him shielded me from the pungent sting of ashes. I breathed anyway, taking in the crisp and fresh whiff of cedar rising so distinctively above the smoke. "Bai Ye," I chuckled against his lips. "I see how it is ¡­ Did you pull me over here on purpose?"


    I might not have grown up in a city, but I had heard my share of stories where dandy highborns coax unsuspecting maidens into an alley and ¡­ well, spend some quality time together in a dark corner. Maybe I shouldn''t be suspecting that the man in front of me, who always appeared so elegant and proper, would be one of those with such an unspeakable quirk, but the curl of his lips told me otherwise. "What if I did?" He nibbled my bottom lip.


    I peered past him sideways. The alley we were in was a narrow dead-end road, with giant crates lining the space all around us, some of them big enough to fit a whole personfortably. We must be at the back entrance to a warehouse getting their supplies ready for tomorrow. No one should being this way at this hour anymore, and the view from the main street was easily blocked by the containers.


    "Then you picked a good spot," I smiled, draping my arms around his shoulders. "Should I be rmed by how good you seem to be at this?"


    Heughed. Taking another step forward, he wedged me against the wall and deepened our kiss.


    Unlike the earlier tease, he didn''t stop at a bare taste of me this time. His tongue swirled nimbly in the depth of my mouth, not missing any nook and corner, entangling with mine in a sensual dance. A small sigh escaped the back of my throat. Encouraged by my signal, his hands slid behind me, clutching my bottom and hoisting my body closer towards him.


    The gesture surprised me a little. He wasn''t really nning to do something right here, was he? We were still in a busy area of the city, and this was the capital after all. If we were to get caught in the middle of indecency ¡­ would there be consequences?


    Just as my thoughts were starting to wander, the sound of firecrackers quieted. "Bring more tomorrow!" someone shouted in a distance, and the cheers from the crowd were finally audible again. "Remember toe join us!" A few more voices and apuds sounded, and a tter of footsteps started moving away from where the firecrackers were,ing closer towards us.


    "Bai Ye!" I gasped, breaking our kiss. "People areing this way!"


    He smiled, though he showed no signs of releasing me from his embrace. "As long as we stay very quiet ¡­" he tilted his head and brushed his lips against my ear, "why would anyone turn onto this dead-end alley for no reason?"


    I red at him. He could''ve at least let go of me and pretend to look a little more appropriate ¡­ Biting back my retort on his outrageously thick skin, I waited for the people to pass. They were getting closer, closer ¡­


    Just as the tappings against the pavement passed the entrance to our alley, he leaned forward and nted a trail of kisses beneath my ear.


    "Um ¡­" The unwarned touch sent a ripple of tingles coursing through me. My hand flew to my mouth, but it was toote, and a whimper shot straight out of me. My heart thudded in my chest. This ridiculous man ¡­ What was he trying to do?


    I strained my ears for the footsteps, my head spinning for where to hide if someone did turn this way to check the noise. But the crowd passed the alley without slowing, continuing forward into the distance.


    I let out a relieved sigh then. "Bai! Ye!" I gritted my teeth. "You ¡­! You really want us to get caught that badly?"


    He chuckled and tried to peck my lips again, though I pushed him away with another vehement re. "Qing-er," he lowered his head and begged. "How could they possibly hear us after all those firecrackers? They''d be lucky not to be shouting at each other for the rest of the night."


    "¡­" Oh, so he had nned this with such careful thoughts ¡­ For a moment, I wasn''t sure if I should be d, or more angry, or embarrassed. "You ¡­ You really are impossible," I mumbled. "How could you¡ª"


    "Do another count." A voice suddenly came from the main street a block or so from us. "The crates are going out first thing tomorrow morning. Make sure nothing is missing."


    I froze then, and I felt Bai Ye''s arms stiffen as well. Those must be the workers at the warehouseing to check their inventory. And they wereing our way ¡­


    Bai Ye sighed. "Looks like our luck did run out today." Releasing me atst, he strode towards the biggest container next to us and opened the lid. "Although I really don''t care at all if someone sees us, I suppose it''s worth hiding to save us the trouble of exining to them why we''re lurking around their back entrance ¡­ Qing-er, why are you still standing there?"


    I was staring at him in a trance, of course. He was suggesting that we hide in the crate? Had this always been his backup n if we were to get caught?


    "Come, before they see us." He strode back, clutching my arm and nudging me towards the crate. "This is for your modesty''s sake. If you don''t mind telling them we''re simply enjoying ourselves in a dark alley, then we don''t have to¡ª"


    I didn''t wait for him to finish that sentence. The nearing footsteps were more than enough to convince me. Gathering my spiritual power, I hopped into the giant container almost as tall as me. With a low chuckle, Bai Ye followed. Then he closed the lid, sealing us inplete darkness.

 Chapter 235 - The Devils Revenge

    Chapter 235 ¨C The Devil¡¯s Revenge


    I folded my legs and curled up against the wall of the crate. Bai Ye crouched above me. It wasn''t the mostfortable position, but at least that made both of us fit snugly into the small space. We had barely settled down when the muffled sound of a few men''s voices seeped through the thick wooden nks, along with approaching footsteps.


    "We already counted these two days ago," someoneined. "If the boss is so concerned about them, why did he make us leave them here? It wouldn''t be the first time that something gets stolen from an ungated alley."


    "How would you steal a crate as big as yourself and not get caught?" another man huffed. "They aren''t worth much anyway. We just need an updated number for loading the goods tomorrow. Now get to work."


    A few more mumbles, and the voices subsided. Footsteps moved away from us towards the end of the alley.


    I let out a short sigh. If they were only counting, then no one would know that one of their containers was hosting a pair of surprise guests right now. We were fortunate that this group didn''t arrive earlier to hear that gasp from me ¡­


    A little ire of vengeance rose in me now that I had the time to think back on what Bai Ye had done. This man was getting more and more brazen in the way he teased me. If he dared do something like that again right now¡ª


    But wait. Why did it always have to be MY modesty at stake? Why did I always let HIM get the upper hand at catching me off guard?


    The next thought that shed through my mind made my heart skip a beat. I wanted to turn the table on him, and I wanted to be the one to have him at my mercy. I nced up at him. The cracks between the nks let in only a faint trace of light, and all I could see was a looming shadow of him, but that was enough for me to realize how intimate a position we were already in. I was sitting on my knees, him bending over my shoulders with one leg on each side of me. Our bodies were pressed so close to each other in the tight space, my face almost against his groin.


    I swallowed. I must be mad, and it must be either my petty annoyance or the festive boisterousness that got to me. But I couldn''t resist this mad urge. I pressed my ears against the wall of the crate. Footsteps were still at the far end of the alley, apanied by a few murmurs that were probably from the men counting numbers out loud. They were far enough away that they couldn''t hear us at the moment yet ¡­ So I decided to go with my whim. Keeping the rustles of fabric to the minimum, I reached up, and I pulled on his breeches.


    A jolt answered my move. "Qing¡ª" Only one word escaped him before he snapped his mouth shut.


    I bit back a giggle. Now he knew how I felt earlier ¡­ Satisfied by my little sess, I craned my neck and whispered, "As long as we stay very quiet ¡­ Why would anyone look into this empty crate for no reason?"


    He let out a sound that was halfway between a chuckle and a growl. His hand glided over to my face, and he pinched my cheek. I wondered if he would''ve preferred to bite me if he could reach. "You ARE a little devil," he breathed. But he didn''t stop me, and he stayed quiet indeed as I freed him from those garments.


    The moment I realized how hard he already was, those little fires of vengeance in me roared even higher. He must''ve been like this for quite a while by now ¡­ Did that mean he really was nning to do something in that dark corner of the alley? I gritted my teeth. There was no way I''d let him get away easily with this one then. Taking my time to return the tease, I ran my hands slowly along his legs, and I bent my back lower to brush my lips over the inside of his thighs.


    He tensed, his breath catching. Content with the response, I worked my way upward. Moving gingerly within the tight space around us, I trailed my kisses from between his knees to his groin, lingering longer as I reached further.


    I hadn''t touched him like this before, and I wondered why. This was such a delectable treat that I missed out on. His skin was hot and smooth, perfect against my palm and my lips, and the scent of him filling my nostrils tempted me, coaxed me. I released a tiny sigh, letting my breath brush over him like a lure.


    His breathing grew heavy, the sound of it quickly filling the enclosed crate. My own heartbeat started to quicken at his change, but I kept things at my pace while tuning my ears sharp for the voices outside.


    "¡­ First batch all checked out."


    "¡­ This one in the corner chipped. We''ll have to count it out."


    Footsteps drew closer towards us. Seeing that the opportunity I was waiting for had arrived, I slid my hand back from behind him, and I curled my fingers around his shaft.


    His breaths became yet heavier as I stroked him, and for a second, I wondered if everything only sounded loud to me because of the echoes within the crate, or if it was really loud enough for people outside to hear. A tinge of uncertainty suddenly hit me. Would someone actually hear us? I didn''t really intend on getting us caught, after all. But what if I overestimated the crate''s ability to muffle sounds ¡­ or our ability to hold back?


    Well, it was toote to hold back now anyhow.. Imented over thest bit of my modesty that seemed to have just shattered, and I parted my lips, swallowing him.

 Chapter 236 - At My Mercy

    Chapter 236 ¨C At My Mercy


    A smothered sigh echoed in the hushness around us. He didn''t utter a word, but his hand sank into my hair, and the heat of his skin burning my scalp told me everything I needed to know.


    I swirled my tongue slowly around him. Theck of light seemed to have heightened all my other senses, as the taste of him was even sharper on my pte than I remembered. Crisp like fresh herbs, mixed with a hint of earthy sweetness. The same as his kiss. I savored every inch of him before sliding all the way back, daring him with a lick on the tip.


    The muscles on his thighs tensed, the breathing above my head growing ragged. I smirked in the dark. The rational part of me wondered if I should stop before this act really turned into something dangerous, but the other part of me, which was beyond rescuable after being infected by someone''s shamelessness, dismissed that option without a second thought. The fear of getting caught only made me throb more with desire, and I could tell that he felt the same way. So I licked my lips, taking him down to the base once more.


    Long, quiet seconds passed as I continued sliding along his length. The only thing I could hear was the broken rhythm of his pants, along with the equally broken rhythm of my heartbeat. The temperature in the crate seemed to be rising too quickly. My hands that were still resting over his thighs felt them tightening more and more, and just as I started to wonder when he might snap, muffled conversations from a distance drifted through the wooden nks behind me.


    "¡­ Second batch all checked out."


    "¡­ Can''t wait to go home after this. It''s so close to New Year already. Who else is working extra hours except us?"


    "¡­ There are only a few more, just keep it up."


    Only a few more? Those words made me pause in my motion. The crate we were in was close to the entrance of the alley. If there were only a few more left for them to count ¡­


    As if on cue, the sound of footsteps closed their distance towards us. Caught by the surprise, my heart skipped a beat, and I swallowed. But I had forgotten that I still had something in my mouth ¡­ Before either of us knew, a low groan shot straight out above my head, echoing in the tight space around us.


    Damn! Cursing myself, I hastily released him, letting the folds of his robe drape down to cover however much of him they could cover. If anyone found us, at least we would look somewhat more decent that way ¡­ or maybe not. Finally regretting that my whim might end up costing us too much, I pressed myself against the crate wall, ears perked up for the sounds outside.


    Footsteps drew closer. One track turned before reaching us. Then another came up so close that I could see the faint shadow of a figure through the slit between the nks. My heart drummed so violently in my chest that I wondered if anyone could hear it. But then the footsteps moved again, this time away from us.


    "¡­ Two hundred eighty-seven. Same as two days ago."


    "¡­ Time to go home guys!"


    "¡­ Don''t bete tomorrow. It''s a big load, will probably take a whole day."


    "¡­ It''s always a big load ¡­"


    The voices drifted farther and farther until they disappeared into the distance. Had the group left? I squinted and tried to peek through the slits, though Bai Ye had already straightened and lifted the lid above us.


    The faint glow of rednterns filled the crate, basking his figure in a heated glow. "They''re gone," he said. His voice was a hoarse rasp. Then his gaze shifted to my face, and I saw the fire in it that threatened to burn me to ashes.


    Chuckling a little sheepishly, I let my hands wander up his waist again. "Don''t give me that look ¡­ Are you ming me for not finishing it off?"


    My eyesnded on the huge bulge over his robe, and I realized that the garment would''ve done nothing useful to cover our business at all if we were caught. Oh well, lesson learned for next time. Meeting his gaze under thentern light, I lifted the fabric, and I closed my lips around him once more.


    He threw his head back with a sigh that was no longer suppressed. His hand that was still tangled within my hair tightened its grasp, while his other hand clenched the rim of the crate, making it creak. I almost moaned in pleasure at this sight of him. Maybe it was a good thing that those people had stopped us at that time ¡­ To see him at my mercy like this was too satisfying. Too precious an opportunity to miss.


    But such a precious opportunity seemed short-lived, as my earlier swallow had already gotten him too close. I had barely resumed my rhythm when I felt the tiny shakes starting to crawl through his limbs. The hand in my hair tightened its grasp, pushing me away gently. "Qing-er," he rasped. "S-Stop now if you don''t want me to¡ª"


    Oh, but I did want him to. He had pushed me away like thisst time, and that wasn''t the way I wanted it. I wanted to feel with all my senses what it was like to unravel him. I wanted to hear that uncontroble groan from him, now that it was all for my ears only. I wanted to see his eyes squeezed shut in ecstasy, now that we were no longer in the dark. And I wanted to taste the part of him that I had never tasted before.


    Ignoring his warning, I took him in as deep as I could, all the way down my throat. A hard groan tore out of him.. Shudders spread through his body as a gush of heat filled my mouth.

 Chapter 237 - Payback

    Chapter 237 ¨C Payback


    He tasted surreal. Sweeter than fresh spring, smoother than the most intoxicating wine. I suppose I should''ve expected none less from what an immortal had to offer. What HE had to offer. Slowly sliding my lips, I licked him clean until he fell to his knees, almost tumbling us over together with the crate.


    His eyes were half-closed and unfocused as he leaned against me, chest heaving while the residual tremors continued to pulse through him. Heavens, this was too sensual a sight for me to take. It stirred the ming heat inside my body, sending it roaring so high that Ipletely forgot about the original intent of my revenge ¡­ Until he lifted an unsteady hand and clutched my waist. The half-pinch, half-tickle made me whimper over his shoulders.


    "I hope you''re ready for your payback when we get home," he breathed.


    "Payback?" Thrust back into reality, I pretended not to understand what he meant. "Did I do something wrong?"


    Except almost undoing him like this with so many ears around us, of course.


    He opened his eyes then, and he gave me a look dark enough to devour my soul. Tidying his clothes, he all but lifted me out of the crate by the scruff of my neck.


    ~ ~


    I regretted what I had done soon afterward. I regretted not remembering how vengeful a man I was dealing with. The "payback"sted the entire night, while he yed havoc on my body and drove my senses to madness so many times that I lost count. I must''ve moaned and whimpered and cried for hours, because by the time he finally let me rest my limp form within his arms and take a break under the utterly soiled bedding, my voice was so hoarse that I could barely let out a coherent sound.


    And I was way too d the next morning that our return visit to Vermilion Shrine wasn''t so immediate, because my legs were still wobbly like noodles, and I wouldn''t know how to hide all those love bites on my neck.


    Chewing a hazelnut pastry for breakfast, I nced at the culprit. He was still under the nkets, propped up on one arm and looking at me with a smirk on his face. "When are you going to get out of bed?" I asked, swallowing thest bite and pretending to talk casually. "I need to put the door couplets on," ¡ªbecause I needed to find myself something to do to flush out those cheek-burning memories from my mind¡ª "and I can''t do it all by myself. I''m not tall enough to reach over the lintel."


    "After you feed me something to eat. I''m famished." He stretched out an arm and scooped me into the bed¡ªthe cabin was small enough that the table I was sitting at was easily within his reach. Taking my hand that was just holding the pastry I had eaten, he closed his lips around my fingers, swirling his tongue and slowly licking them clean.


    "¡­" Was he trying to remind me more ofst night? I stared at him speechlessly for a few seconds before realizing that heat was already starting to creep onto my cheeks. Pulling my hand back hastily, I gave him a re. "Bai Ye! We didn''t leave Mount Hua so that you can sit in bed and seduce me all day!"


    He let out a low chuckle. "I can do more than seduce you ¡­" he whispered, and the curl of those wicked lips told me what they wanted to do next. But perhaps my protest had knocked some reason into his head for once, as he simply leaned back without proceeding further. "But since you asked," he said and raised a palm, summoning the door couplets from our storage artifact, "I suppose I should help you with this first."


    Without giving me any time to respond, he swept a robe over his shoulders and scooped me up in his arms.


    "W-Wait!" I protested as he strode towards the door with me in his embrace. "What are you doing? I just need you to help me put those horizontal scrolls up!"


    "I am helping," he said, straightening his arms to lift me up once we crossed the threshold. I yelped as I looked down over the top of his head, my waist almost raised past his shoulders. "Is this enough for you to reach where you want to hang them?" he asked with a grin.


    I hadn''t been picked up like this for years, not since I was a child. My cheeks burned again for apletely different reason. "Let me down!" I wiggled. "Don''t be so silly! Who lifts a grown-up like that?"


    He chuckled. "Apparently I do, and you''ll get used to it soon." Lowering me a little so that I was at eye level with him, he pecked my lips. "When we end up finding a permanent ce to live, with a house of our own and neighbors passing by our doorsteps every day, they''ll get used to it too ¡­ and more."


    And more ¡­ My eyes widened as I realized he was referring to all the sounds we madest night. "You said you wanted to keep that for your ears only!" I blurted, and I wondered if it''d be wiser to simply stay at this cabin forever for that purpose. "We''re not going to ¡­ do it like that, if our house is surrounded by neighbors!"


    He kissed me again with a lowugh. "I disapprove. That would be too much to sacrifice," he breathed into my mouth. "But we''re not the first ones faced with this problem, my love. Why do you think all the rich people''s mansionse withrge gardens dense with trees?"


    As if to prove his point of not willing to make the sacrifice I suggested, he took a stride forward and wedged me against the door, his tongue slipping through my lips to deepen the kiss.. The scrolls we were still holding were soon forgotten.

 Chapter 238 - Turning Point

    Chapter 238 ¨C Turning Point


    [ NOTE: I''ve swapped the first half of this chapter with the second half of thest chapter for better flow. If the version you read yesterday ended with the foreign books, please scroll up and refresh for some new candies from Bai Ye!


    Sorry for this kind of inconvenience again ¡­ but please rest assured that the cost of the chapters didn''t change because of the edit, and the two swapped scenes can be read in either order without affecting the overall plot. Thank you for your understanding! ]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    A long series of kisses ensued, along with countless teases and me pounding fists on his chest. Miraculously, we still managed toy down all our new year''s decorations at the end of the morning despite all these distractions, and when I stepped back to take in the view of the fresh set-up cabin, filled with dazzling red and the scent of flowers and pastries, it suddenly felt more like home to me than ever.


    A home that belonged to us and only us. A home where we would wee new beginnings along with the arrival of the new year.


    Satisfied, I joined Bai Ye back at the desk¡ªI had insisted that he stick to his usual reading schedule while I experimented with different ways to arrange the flower vases. "I take my earlier words back," I said as I sat down next to him. "You didn''t buy way too much. This actually looks perfect for our ce."


    "Told you not to doubt my judgment," he huffed and wrapped me in an arm. Turning aside to study the arrangements I made, he smiled in approval. "This is the perfect amount of crowdedness for holidays."


    "What are you reading?" My eyesnded on the book spread open on the desk. "This is not the same one you''ve been reading the past few days ¡­ Weren''t you going through them again in order? This is thest volume in the series, but you were reading the second one just a couple of days ago."


    Pulling his attention back from the decorations, he raised an eyebrow. "You''re bing too observant, Qing-er. Seems like it''ll be hard to keep any secrets of this book from you even if you don''t understand thenguage."


    "You said you aren''t keeping any more secrets from me," I protested.


    "I''m not. But¡ª" he pointed at the page that was open before us, "¡ªmost of what I''ve read remains a mystery even to me."


    I studied the content of that page more closely. Arge illustration of a spell pattern spread across the fold, formidablyplicated. "This is a spell ¡­ rted to demonic swords?" I asked. "Are you searching for it specifically because the sealed spirit at Misty Mountains gave you some clues?"


    "This spell is an ancient one used to purge certain demonic power," he exined. "I''ve experimented with it a few times before, but it was hard to reach its full potential, since Twin Stars had lost most of its strength after being separated from its sword spirit."


    I blinked. Was he suspecting that the sealed soul in the cave might be able to bring some of that strength back to Twin Stars? "But ¡­ you didn''t think the presence there was rted to the sword spirit," I ventured.


    "I didn''t think it was part of your soul directly, but it has to be something closely rted. Which is why I need to find more exnations on where such a presence could fit into a demonic sword''s functioning ¡­ And how we might be able to borrow its power if needed. "


    My eyes probably glowed from excitement. I had been concerned about our new discovery ever since we left Misty Mountains, but I hadn''t expected that it might end up leading us closer to what we desperately needed instead. Leaning into the desk, my attention was on nothing except the book now. "Will you exin to me what''s on this page?" I asked eagerly. "If you trante it for me ¡­ Can we try to figure this out together?"


    He smiled, and I knew I didn''t have to ask. He always liked teaching me everything he knew anyway. Starting from the top of the page, he began to read out the descriptions of that intricate symbol.


    ~ ~


    I surprised myself by quickly picking up the basics of that strangenguage in the next few days, and Bai Ye had exined enough of the most relevant symbols to me that I could start to understand this school''s fundamental theories. It focused on the affinity between simr spiritual powers, and to reach the full effectiveness of their spells, a conduit was necessary to facilitate the power exchange between the target and the summoner.


    In our case, that meant Twin Stars. And as Bai Ye said, those swords were far from being in their ideal state for being used as a conduit.


    But the discovery at Misty Mountains could change everything ¡­ Although we didn''t manage to find any useful hints on what that sealed spirit could be, the thought of this being a possible turning point for us still excited me, and I began to look forward to our second trip to Vermillion Shrine with more anticipation than anxiousness.


    The ten days'' wait passed quickly. Everything seemed to be moving smoothly when we visited Vermilion Shrine again, met with Thirteen, and were introduced to a Master Yu Jing. The three of us arrived at Misty Mountains, found our way through the maze, and when we stopped in front of the seal, everything looked exactly the same as it did ten days ago. The swords hadn''t shifted at all, and the dark symbol of a snake was still intact, spinning steadily around the center of the des when we revealed it.


    I let out a breath that I had been holding for ten days. Atst, nothing unexpected had urred during the wait, and that strange foreboding in me seemed to have lessened a little. I watched Yu Jing as he carefully studied the seal, muttering a few words under his breath from time to time.


    "It shouldn''t take too long to strengthen this spell," he said atst. "I will start the summoning now. Please guard the surroundings for me."


    It wasmon practice to require guardians during summonings, as the cultivator would be rendered defenseless during the process. Bai Ye and I nodded and drew our swords. Stepping back, Yu Jing sat down into a meditation pose, and a soft chanting started to echo in the cave chamber.

 Chapter 239 - Shattered

    Chapter 239 ¨C Shattered


    A faint rivulet of white light flowed from the meditating man towards the seal, and the snake symbol pulsed as the strength of spiritual power started building up around us. With every round of Yu Jing''s chanting, the pattern seemed to be spinning a little faster, its color glowing a little brighter.


    So this was how the seal was strengthened ¡­ by channeling the summoner''s power into the existing spell, feeding renewed energy into the weakened talisman.


    Bai Ye and I watched quietly, ears perked up for any sounds that didn''t fall into the rhythm of the chanting. All was hushed around us at first, and the soft incantations almost lulled me to sleep with its steady, soothing pace. But slowly, as the power in the cave chamber started flowing stronger and stronger, a low growl sounded somewhere behind us. Then another somewhere far to our left. Then another. A chorus was soon rising all around us, echoing off the cave walls.


    "It''s the yazis," I said, gripping the hilt of my swords tighter. "Did the power fluctuation from the seal rm them?"


    "It must be the sealed spirit inside those swords," Bai Ye said, his brow knitting slightly. "Before it was confined, that presence was able to affect the yazis and cause them to lead those cultivators towards the portals. Now that we are altering the seal ¡­ Maybe the change of power flow is allowing the beasts to respond to it again."


    The growls grew louder, and they seemed to be drawing closer. "I''ll go take a look," I offered. Needless to say, we''d be in a bad situation if the yazis were to surround us from all directions like this.


    "Qing-er¡ª"


    "I can take on a few yazis by myself now. Don''t worry about me. The seal is more important at the moment." I nodded towards Yu Jing, who was still deep in his chanting and most likely ignorant of everything else happening at the moment. "You will have to take over the grave responsibility of guarding him."


    Bai Ye was still trying to argue, but I quickly retreated out of the cave chamber without giving him the chance. The truth was, we both knew that his spiritual power hadn''t yet fully recovered, and I didn''t want to see him take any risks unless absolutely necessary. He had always been overprotective of me, and now was the time for me to return the favor.


    Slipping out of the chamber, I followed the growls and trod through thebyrinth. Given the sound, there must be a handful of them quite close to us, which shouldn''t be too much challenge for me to take on¡ªI hadn''t stopped practicing during Bai Ye''s recovery time, and with my new-found understanding of Twin Stars, my progress had been moving along so fast that I wouldn''t be surprised if my current strength was temporarily surpassing his. But remembering my lessons from our first trip to this cave, I fetched a shielding talisman and clutched it between my fingers just in case.


    The sound of ws pping over stone signaled the approach of the beasts. I raised my swords. At the next opening into a narrow tunnel, the first dark figure leaped at me, its maw wide open and vering. Summoning my spiritual power, I hopped aside quickly and brought down my des from above, before the beast had a chance to change course. A loud whimper echoed in the cave chamber, and its limp body copsed to the ground.


    That was even easier than I expected ¡­ I flexed my wrists and marveled at how much the improvement in spiritual power was able to achieve. I didn''t have too much time to gloat though, as the next shadow had closed in upon me, baring its teeth as it charged.


    Left. Right. Up. Down. I moved with ease, swinging my swords so fast that all I could see was white shes of their motion. The next few yazis were a little harder to deal with, since I could no longer make use of the tunnel''s opening to hide myself after my first victim had given away my position, but the battle still went much more smoothly than I anticipated. Within minutes, I had cleared the first batch of beasts, and I had just turned to follow the growls from the next cluster when I heard the sound of something shattering,ing from the direction of the seal.


    "Stand behind me!" It was Bai Ye''s voice, the urgency in it clear even from a distance.


    What just happened? Before I realized, I had already swirled in my tracks, my feet hitting the ground running. The growls from the yazis seemed to have grown louder as I tore through the cave tunnels, and a strong gush of spiritual power flooded the space, bombarding my senses along with the wind in my face.


    The uneasy feeling from ten days ago bit back at me. This spiritual power ¡­ it wasn''t from the yazis, nor from the summoning chant to strengthen that seal. This felt too familiar. This was ¡­


    Storming back into the cave chamber, I skidded to a stop. "Bai Ye! What happ¡ª"


    The rest of the words froze in my throat as I took in the scene. Yu Jing had retreated into a corner with Bai Ye standing in front of him. Lightbringer pulsed with power, but the hand holding it wasn''t moving. Instead, it was trembling, and Bai Ye''s face was pale as snow as he stared at the center of the chamber.


    The seal had shattered. Fragments of the raised tform scattered all over the chamber floor. Standing in front of us¡ªnot, drifting in front of us, as that body was light and ethereal as a fairy¡ªwas a girl, twin swords in her hands. Her bright red dress rustled with the gust of spiritual power circling around us, her flowing dark hair framing a beautiful face that was too familiar in my most feared dreams.


    A face that once belonged to me, two hundred and fifty years ago.

 Chapter 240 - Who Are You?

    Chapter 240 ¨C Who Are You?


    All sounds seemed to have quieted around me. I could no longer hear the growl of the yazis, and the rest of the world faded to a haze. Only the sound of my heartbeat thudded in my ears, and only the sight of that girl in the red dress burned me like a hissing fire.


    Never had I expected to see her in real life, and never had I expected it to happen under circumstances like this. She looked more beautiful alive, even with her eyes closed and her arms drapingnguidly by her sides, as if she was still deep in somber. Even with the dim light around us. There was no mistaking her breathtaking features, and every detail of them matched the ones that I had seen in all my visions.


    How was this possible? The seal that contained her had been here long before Twin Stars came into Bai Ye''s possession ¡­ So who was she? And who was I?


    A handnded on my shoulder. I jolted, breaking out of my trance. Bai Ye was looking at me, concern written all over his face. "Are you alright?" he asked softly.


    His hand was cold, and I wanted to ask if he was alright instead. But I bit back the question, knowing that it was pointless. "I''m fine," I said, forcing myself to calm down. "I didn''t get a chance to clear all the yazis in our vicinity yet¡ª" my ears finally came back to their senses and picked up the approaching growls again, "¡ªI''ll go and ¡­"


    "I can block them for a moment." It was Yu Jing''s voice. I hadn''t noticed that he was already standing next to us as well, his face also pale. The spell from earlier must have been harsh on him. He fetched a set of talismans and muttered another incantation, summoning a shield over the entrances into our section of the cave. "The beasts won''t be able to get through for a while. It will give us some time to deal with this first¡ª" he gestured at the girl in front of us.


    I winced inwardly. Yu Jing didn''t know the entanglements between Bai Ye and this girl¡ªor at least, who this girl appeared to be¡ªand he didn''t know how impossibly difficult it was for us to deal with this. I dared not look at Bai Ye, uncertain and somewhat afraid of the struggles I might find on his face. "What happened while I was away?" I asked Yu Jing instead.


    "We camete. The seal was too close to the verge of breaking. It was barely holding on its own, and the influx of spiritual power brought on by the renewal process was too much for it to handle. It became unstable and snapped just before the spell waspleted."


    There was a moment of silence. "Can you not reinstate the seal?" Bai Ye asked after a little while. "The same way the original one was done six hundred years ago?"


    I looked at him then, surprised by the question. Was he asking out of fear that Yu Jing might do something to hurt the girl, or was he suggesting that we reinstate the seal if that was an option?


    "Not at this moment," Yu Jing said. "The spell from earlier took a heavy toll on my power, and I won''t be able to summon enough strength for another seal any time soon." He nced at the girl. "Not soon enough before she wakes up."


    All eyes snapped towards her. Yu Jing was right. The spiritual power flow around her had changed while we spoke, lifting her chin and raising her body as if preparing to wake her from the long, deep sleep. Her thickshes fluttered, and her fingers twitched, her grip on the twin swords tightening. Slowly, she let out a light sigh, and she opened her eyes.


    The first person that those eyesnded on was Bai Ye.


    I held my breath, and my own grip on my swords tightened. Long, quiet seconds passed. As she studied him, I searched for signs of recognition, hatred, regret, or even longing in her expression. But there was nothing. She blinked herrge eyes before taking in the rest of the room, her gaze sweeping past Yu Jing first, then me.


    I thought I saw something sh on her face the moment our eyes met. But before I could catch a good glimpse of that fleeting look, it was gone, and there was only nkness in those twinkling depths.


    "Who are you?" she parted her lips and asked, to none of us in particr.


    The question took all of us aback. I blinked. She didn''t know Bai Ye? Instinctively, I darted a look at him. His brow was knitted, likely with the same puzzlement going through his mind.


    "We''d like to ask the same." It was Yu Jing who responded. He turned towards me. "You said this ¡­ spirit, has resonated with a demonic sword you possess? Is it the swords you are carrying right now?"


    I nodded and held out Twin Stars. "You might recognize these," I said to the girl.


    I trained my eyes on her the entire time, making sure that any change in her gaze wouldn''t escape me again. But she kept staring at me nkly. "They look like the ones I''m holding," she said, lifting the des in her hands. "Are they rted?"


    Confusion grew in my head. There was no way that a sword spirit wouldn''t recognize the power of their swords. "Is itmon for that seal to affect the target''s spiritual power?" I asked Yu Jing.


    He shook his head. "No ¡­ Not usually. But considering it''s also unusual for those seals tost over six hundred years, nothing is impossible."


    "Six hundred years?" the girl gasped. "Did you just say ¡­ I''ve been sleeping here ¡­ for six hundred years?"


    The three of us exchanged a nce then. Had the seal damaged her soul to such an extent that she lost not only the connection to Twin Stars, but also her memories?


    Or ¡­ Who was she really?

 Chapter 241 - Your True Colors

    Chapter 241 ¨C Your True Colors


    We kept her upied with questions for a while. Her answers didn''t help much though¡ªshe remembered nothing about this cave, the seal, the cultivators, or even the swords she was holding in her hands. She didn''t know what her name was, how she ended up at the Misty Mountains, or what had happened that led to her being trapped under such an unrelenting spell.


    In the end, when it was obvious that we couldn''t find out anything more about her, Yu Jing sighed. "I suggest that you let me take her back to the Vermilion Shrine," he offered. "It is our sect''s responsibility to follow through on this matter, and I can use some help from my fellow cultivators."


    Some help? On retrieving her memories ¡­ or reinstating the seal? I nced in Bai Ye''s direction, wondering if he would object. Admittedly, not remembering anything didn''t make this girl''s past a nk te¡ªthe records at Vermilion Shrine had noted all the casualties from six hundred years ago, and forgetting them all didn''t mean that she was not the cause of those deaths. She would undoubtedly face a hard time if we handed her to the Vermilion Shrine ¡­ But would Bai Ye let that happen? Would he be willing to let her go so easily, after finally seeing that face again after hundreds of years?


    His brow was still knitted, though his expression betrayed nothing more of his thoughts. It was the girl who spoke next. "What do you want from me?" she asked Yu Jing, blinking her innocent eyes. "I have a feeling that all of you know me somehow ¡­ especially you¡ª" she turned towards Bai Ye and continued in a softer voice, "¡ªthe way you looked at me ¡­ seems different."


    My heart skipped a beat. Everyone''s eyesnded on Bai Ye then, waiting for his response. But the moment our attention shifted, a deafening sound of shattering erupted all around us, apanied by a strong wave of spiritual power that almost swept me off my feet.


    I swirled. It was the shields that Yu Jing had put up over the passages into our section of the cave. What had made them shatter? None of us had any time to think before the yazis leaped through the opening, growling and hissing. "Watch out!" I called to Yu Jing as a pair of beasts leaped at him. Knowing that he wasn''t in a state to fight at the moment. I drew my swords and cut into the path between them, taking on the hungry creatures.


    But the next moment, I realized something was wrong. From the corner of my eye, I saw the innocent smile on that girl''s face vanish. With a twisted sneer, she raised her own twin swords and sprang behind me, cornering me between her and the two beasts as she brought down her des.


    Everything happened so fast. I had been too distracted by the shields and the yazis to even think about watching over my back. To even realize that this was all a trap. Did she break those seals precisely for this moment? Had she been pretending to lose her memories to lure us into this trap?


    It was toote for questions now. In a desperate attempt, I blocked the yazis first, knowing that their poison would do more harm than a pair ofmon steel des. Shifting my stance to shield the most vulnerable parts of my body from her line of attack, I braced myself for the cut. But what came instead was a loud ng of metal meeting metal. Bai Ye''s voice sounded behind me, cold with a deadly edge, "I thought you were up to something ¡­ So you haven''t forgotten a thing about Twin Stars, after all."


    "Get out of my way!" the girl hissed back. "If you simply hand me those swords, I can consider sparing your life. Otherwise¡ª" another ng, and the sh of power rippled throughout the small cave chamber, "¡ªall three of you shall die!"


    I clenched my swords hard as I continued shing them at the yazis. This turn of events was too sudden, and everything was in our disadvantage. We were surrounded, Yu Jing was barely able to defend himself, and Bai Ye ¡­


    Another whimper. The yazi in front of me fell limp onto the ground. Just as I lifted my des to get ready for the next onught, Bai Ye retreated behind me and pressed his back against mine. With a swift turn, he spun us around so that we swapped positions without losing sight of our targets. "Leave the beasts to me," he said curtly. "Twin Stars is the only way to defeat her."


    At those words, the look in the girl''s eyes changed, and I didn''t miss the fleeting fear that dted her pupils for just a second. Bai Ye must be right then. Pushing aside my questions of how exactly she was rted to Twin Stars and what exactly was on Bai Ye''s mind, I raised the swords and met hers with a firm swing.


    Strong waves of her spiritual power greeted me. A familiar presence that mirrored my own. But maybe because she had just woken up from the seal and not yet fully recovered, that wave subsided quickly, yielding to the crimson light that started to pulse along my des. Seeing my opportunity, I summoned all my power and swirled my des again,ing at her with renewed strength and letting the crimson me burn higher, brighter.


    Behind us, the growls of the yazis and the swoosh of Lightbringer echoed throughout the chamber. But I forced myself to not worry about it and focus instead on giving each one of my blows everything I had. The more our de met, the more the girl''s face started to ashen. "Cheater," she finally hissed when her attacks slowed down, turning into defenses. "You dare take my swords and steal the power that should''ve belonged to me! You''ll pay for this!"


    Another strike, and she fetched something from her sleeve. Was she preparing a spell attack? "Stand back!" I shouted to the other two behind me. But it turned out to be an instant shift talisman instead. With a quick flip of her hand, she retreated a dozen paces towards the broken tform and disappeared right in front of my eyes.


    "She went through one of those portal seals!" I cursed myself inwardly for figuring it out toote. "Hurry, we can follow her¡ª"


    Before I could finish that sentence, the cave floor started shaking. I stumbled to find purchase as dust and small rocks started falling all over the walls and ceilings, turning the entire space around us into a haze. "She closed all the portals," Bai Ye shed at one more yazi and called out. "The power imbnce is weighing on the cave walls ¡­"


    "It will copse soon," Yu Jing said. "Come to my side quickly. I still have enough power left to get us out of here."


    Bai Ye and I cleared a bloody path through the yazis to close in on Yu Jing. He uttered a spell under his breath. With a sh of light and a strange, dizzy sensation as if I was swung upside down in circles, we were lifted off our feet, and the next thing I knew, we were at the cave entrance.. With a deafening rumble, the lower sections of the cave copsed beneath us, shaking the ground like an earthquake under our feet.

 Chapter 242 - The One He Loves

    Chapter 242 ¨C The One He Loves


    "I can''t sense her presence anymore," I grunted as residual vibrations continued to rattle underground. Her strength might''ve beenpromised by the seal, but she was still good at space-manipting spells. Wherever she had fled to was probably miles away from us already.


    The heavy look on the two men''s faces told me that they agreed. "I will report this issue to my sect when I return," Yu Jing said with a sigh. "Vermilion Shrine isn''t the best known for tracking, but we will do our best to help ¡­ considering it was our fault to have failed to watch over the seal. I apologize for what happened."


    "Please don''t," I replied hastily. "It''s difficult for anyone to follow through on things from that long ago. Besides, we probably would have ended up in much bigger trouble just now if not for your help." The paleness that had settled even further into his face was a clear indication of how far he had pushed his limits for us today.


    Yu Jing gave us an appreciative smile. "Do you have any suspicions as to who that girl was?" he asked. "More information will help with tracking her down. She said something about ¡­ she could tell both of you recognized her by the way you looked at her."


    Now, that was a question I wasn''t sure how to answer. Instinctively, I looked toward Bai Ye. Still wearing that unfathomable expression on his face, he nodded towards Twin Stars. "She looks a lot like the sword spirit for these swords," he said. "And from the way she acted, she seems to want them at all costs. I reckon she wille back and find us herself without too much searching effort on our part."


    Yu Jing gaped at the statement. For entirely different reasons, I did the same. Bai Ye had always been cautious with any information rted to Twin Stars, and I hadn''t expected him to spill it so easily to someone we barely knew. What exactly was he nning?


    "This is a matter of grave importance then," Yu Jing concluded. "The sword spirit of a demonic sword cannot be let loose like this. I will share the news at Vermilion Shrine immediately."


    Bai Ye said his thanks. A bit hesitantly, I followed suit, and we exchanged a few more reminders of caution before Yu Jing bid his farewells, promised that we would receive any help we needed from the Vermilion Shrine, and headed back to his sect.


    I turned towards Bai Ye the moment we were out of earshot from the talisman cultivator. "I didn''t think you would just tell someone about the sword spirit so straightforwardly," I said. "Are you sure that''s who she is?"


    He raised an eyebrow. "I never said she''s the sword spirit. I said she looks a lot like one."


    I cocked my head. He was ying riddles again, and I was getting more and more puzzled by what he was trying to get to. "What do you think she is then? And if she isn''t the sword spirit ¡­ Will she reallye back for Twin Stars?"


    "I can''t say with certainty what she is yet. But I''m sure she''ll be back, because she wants these badly." His eyesnded on the swords on my belt. "The look on her face was murderous when she attacked you¡ª" he gathered me into his arms then, catching me by surprise and eliciting a small gasp from me, "¡ªthank heavens that you aren''t hurt."


    It was him that I should thank, I thought with a smile. I might be dead already if he hadn''t reacted in time to help me. "How did you see iting?" I asked. "You figured out she hadn''t lost her memory long before I did."


    He loosened his embrace and looked into my eyes, his gaze trickling with tenderness. "Because I remember those eyes ¡­ YOUR eyes. I remember what they were like when we first met, when you truly had no memory of this world and no knowledge of who you were. It was the clearest and purest thing I had ever seen in my life. No amount of acting or pretending can ever look anything like it."


    I hadn''t expected those words. From the moment I saw that girl''s face, I had been wondering what Bai Ye might think of the shocking encounter. The first thing that came to my mind was that she must have reminded him of the lover he once lost¡ªafter all, she had the same gorgeous appearance and innocent air¡ªand when she mentioned that the way he looked at her seemed different, that had only confirmed my suspicion. But now, he was telling me that he knew it was only a lie all along?


    "Qing-er." He brushed his thumb over my cheek. "Were you worried that I might be fooled by her appearance and forget which one of you is the woman I love?"


    "I ¡­"


    He let out a disappointed grunt and tousled my hair. "Do you know how much time we had spent together? Every day for a hundred forty-seven years. I know you better than I know myself. I admit that seeing her face shocked me for a moment ¡­ but only for a moment. You are too much more than just looks or memories, and your man is not that easily tricked."


    Warmth bubbled through my veins. "I ¡­ didn''t mean to doubt you," I mumbled, burying my head into his chest sheepishly. "But ¡­ Why is she able to take on the appearance of the sword spirit in the first ce?" ¡ªit was something that even I wasn''t able to do in this life¡ª "Do you think that''s rted to why she wants Twin Stars?"


    There was a brief moment of silence. "I have suspicions, but there are a few things I need to confirm first." He smiled when I gave him a perplexed stare. "I''m d that we brought all the books on sword forging with us when we left Mount Hua.. I might be spending the rest of the week reading them."

 Chapter 243 Her Dare

    243 Her Dare


    Bai Ye upied himself with those books immediately after we returned. And remained so upied, in fact, that he spent the next few days buried in them and barely remembered to cook.


    Knowing that whatever suspicion on his mind must be quite serious to deserve his attention like this, I didn''t want to distract him. So I reassured him that missing a gourmet meal or two wasn''t going to weaken my health, and with the excuse of foraging for myself, I slipped outside the cabin during each mealtime, leaving him a quiet space for his search.


    Well, it was partially to help myself think through things as well. I took a deep breath of the fresh, chilly air as I resumed my aimless evening stroll once more. Tried as I might, I still hadn''t fully processed everything that happened at the cave, and although Bai Ye''s sharp perception had eased some of my worries, there were still too many puzzles and uncertainties left, whispering at the edge of my mind like the venomous hiss of a viper.


    What were that girl''s true identity and intentions? Why had she killed all those cultivators in the past? The secrets of Twin Stars seemed to be getting more obscure day by day. If settling my past with those swords had only been a fear lurking inside me before, then the surprise encounter at the cave had brought everything to the surface, relentlessly pushing me towards the inevitable that I had to face.


    I let out a sigh, realizing then that while my thoughts wandered, I had ended up at the cliffs overlooking East Vige. I gazed into the distance, idly taking in the view of the dark vige painted by the evening blue. The rising smoke from a few chimneys caught the moonlight, swaying like thin veils against the light wind. All was so quiet and peaceful¡ª


    Wait. New Year''s celebrationssted for weeks, and we were still in the middle of what should be the most boisterous time right now. How could the vige be so quiet and peaceful?


    A bad omen rose in me. Summoning my flying sword, I made a swift descent into the settlement beneath us.


    The sight that greeted me matched what I expected. On any normal day during the festival season, every house would be lit up withnterns at the gates and bursting withughter from visiting family and friends. The air would smell like roasted pork, and the roads would be buried under a thickyer of firecracker dust. But right now, all I could see was darkness looming over an eerie silence. Few houses had candlelights glowing through their windows, and even fewer had any sound of muffled conversations drifting over the walls. The only scent escaping kitchen chimneys was that of in rice and porridge.


    This was utterly unbefitting such a time of the year. Almost impossible. Padding gingerly through the empty roads that bore barely a trace of footprint, I tuned my senses sharp, but no signs of danger stood out to me. No presence of demons, wild beasts, or even menacing bandits ¡­


    A scurry of boots on the other side of the road broke the silence of the night. I turned on my heels, hands on my swords as I closed in on the dark corner where the sound came from. But just as I thought I mighte upon a pair of fangs or yellow-green eyes, I found a little boy scuttling through the bushes in the snow. He startled at my approach, freezing in his tracks with his head still poking out of the thicket.


    "Please don''t tell my parents!" He begged in a hushed voice. "I''m going home right now, I promise!"


    "¡­" Staring at the boy in bewilderment, I loosened my grip on my swords. "What are you doing out here by yourself?" I bent lower and asked. "Where are your parents and everyone else?"


    "They are hiding." The boy cocked his head. "Aren''t you supposed to be hiding too? They said everyone should stay home, and they wouldn''t even let me go y with Little Lin. I had to sneak out to go to his house!"


    I frowned. "Hiding?" So that was why the entire vige looked like a dead ce. "Hiding from what?"


    "The devil. They said it steals children, but I don''t believe them." The boy pouted. "Anyway, I''ll go home now before my parents find out ¡­ Don''t tell anyone you saw me!"


    Another rustle of the bush, and the boy disappeared under its cover.


    A devil that stole children? This sounded even worse than the demons that attacked their vigest year, and I hoped the Elder had sought help from Mount Hua already. Large cultivation sects tend to attract demons due to the concentrated spiritual power in their vicinity, so it was the norm for each sect to guard the safety of nearbymoners. Hopefully, the Gatekeeper would send someone here soon enough to help these vigers through this hard New Year ¡­


    But that bad omen in me didn''t lessen the slightest bit at the thought. Somehow, something felt off, and I had learned in the past few months that my instinct on ill fortune was bing more and more urate. ncing down at Twin Stars, I winced. This wasn''t about another surprise getting in line for me, was it?


    The silvery moonlight washing over the swords wavered, casting a wisp of shadow over the hilts. My head snapped up, following the direction where the change of light came. Blood thickened in my veins at the sight. On top of a tall roof, silhouetted against the moon, was a familiar figure that I had hope feared and hoped to see, and I could almost feel the smug curl of those lips when I heard her say:


    "Took you long enough toe find me. Now, shall we make a deal about those swords on your belt, or would you rather see the consequences of defying me?"

 Chapter 244 Reasonable Offer

    244 Reasonable Offer


    I couldn''t have imagined a more twisted juxtaposition than those venomous words spoken with such a sweet, innocent voice. Fury sizzled in my throat. "You kidnapped children from this vige?" I bit out through gritted teeth.


    The girl tsked. "Be more appreciative with your tone. You should thank me that I only took one boy away for a day before letting him escape to spread the news for me. All I got out of him was some tears instead of blood." She crossed her arms and grinned. "But now that I have your attention, things won''t be so simple from here on."


    My worries eased a little at the knowledge. If she was telling the truth, then at least no one had been hurt so far. "What do you want?" I asked. "What are you nning to do with Twin Stars?"


    "What I n to do with MY swords is none of your concern," she snapped. "What you should be concerned with instead is the sight of corpses lined up at the vige square, if you choose not to hand my belongings back to me. You get quite a clear view of it from the back of your cabin, don''t you?"


    So she had already figured out where Bai Ye and I lived ¡­ Surprisingly, I wasn''t shocked. Whoever this girl was seemed to be much more experienced and talented at scheming and stealthilyying traps than I could ever be¡ªor ever wanted to be. Using innocent people''s lives as leverage was the lowest, dirtiest move I could bring myself to think of, and just the notion of sharing a face with someone so cruel and sinister made me feel disgusted.


    "If this is your n to force my hand because you can''t defeat me¡ª" my gripnded on my swords, "¡ªyou are delusional. My only goal so far has been to keep Twin Stars safe from you, but if you insist on proving to me how far gone your sanity is, then I''ll have no qualms ying you with the very swords you wanted."


    The girl stilled for a moment. Then she let out a coldugh. "Don''t be so full of yourself. If I remember correctly, you were the one that almost had a taste of the edge of my des back at the cave. If not because of that man ruining my n, you should''ve been dead already."


    My hands tightened on the hilts. "I have no interest nor time for trash talks." A very honest statement. "Since you are so sure about your superiority, why don''t you show it to me?"


    Unsheathing my swords, I summoned my spiritual power and leaped towards her perch. But she didn''t take the bait. "Prodding me won''t work," she sneered and fetched that talisman from her sleeve once more. "You have three days to make up your mind. I made a reasonable enough offer, and I suggest that you consider it carefully before deciding to sacrifice every one of your neighbor''s lives."


    I was a few steps too slow. With a flutter of her dress and a maniacugh, she invoked the spell and disappeared right in front of my eyes just likest time. Only the lone moon was left hanging over the roof, shrouding the vige in a thin film of haze.


    ~ ~


    I must still be wearing an irritated expression when I stepped back into the cabin. Bai Ye looked up from behind his books, his eyes meeting mine with a slight surprise. "I thought you went to pick berries," he said. "What kind of berries offended you so?"


    Letting out a disappointed grunt, I plopped onto the bench next to him. "You were right. The girl found us. I saw her at East Vige, and she threatened to kill everyone if I don''t hand her Twin Stars in three days."


    He stiffened a little at the news. "Did you cross des with her?"


    "I wish. She used that spell again and got away before I had a chance. She''s too good with those instant-shift tricks."


    He let out a small sigh, seemingly from relief. "She is a spirit without a physical body. Spells like these are naturally easier for her." He gathered me into his arms, running his thumb over my forehead to smooth out my frown. "I''ll visit the vige with you tomorrow and see what we can do to help, but no need to worry too much about her threat. She wouldn''t have resorted to it if she''s capable of taking what she wants directly. I bet she won''t dare make a real move anytime soon, and certainly not within those three days."


    My frayed nerves calmed at his soothing voice and gesture. Taking a deep breath, I nodded. "She doesn''t seem to want a fight. Maybe it takes time for her power to fully recover from the seal. When I drew my swords earlier, she retreated almost instantly as if she was afraid of it."


    He didn''t respond immediately. Then his arms tightened a bit more around my waist. "Be more careful next time you see her, Qing-er. Twin Stars might threaten her ¡­ but it might cause you danger as well. She''s not just any typical foe, and we don''t know all the tricks she has up her sleeves yet."


    I blinked. The gravity in his tone seemed to be implying something. "Do you know how she''s rted to Twin Stars now? Or to me?" I asked, ncing over therge pile of scrolls and tomes spread over the desk. "Have you found what you were looking for in these books?"


    His gaze dropped from my eyes. After what seemed like a moment of struggle, he nodded. "Has Teng Yuan ever told you the reason why I held those grudges against him and the Gatekeeper all these years?" he asked.


    I shook my head. The grudges between the three of them from two hundred and fifty years ago? What could that have to do with a spirit sealed in a cave long before their time?

 Chapter 245 A Ritual Gone Awry

    245 A Ritual Gone Awry


    Bai Ye took my hands and held them between his palms, rubbing his fingers over mine in a soft, almost careful touch. "When I first started to notice that something had gone amiss with ¡­ your bonding with Twin Stars, I searched for every possible way to untangle you from its influence. One of the solutions I came across was an ancient ritual to break the connection between a sword spirit and the sword. It was perfectly suited for your situation, and if only I had followed through ¡­ It might have been able to put an end to all your troubles with the demonic power."


    He paused. The sorrowful look that I hadn''t seen for quite a while settled on his face once more. "But I wasn''t able to perform that ritual alone. It required three different symbols to be activated at precisely the same time, so I had to ask Teng Yuan and Chu Yang for help. I assured them that I had modified the ritual as much as I could, which allowed them to channel most of the power through me instead of draining their own, but that wasn''t enough to convince them. I was still looking for other alternatives when ¡­"


    He trailed off, though I already knew the rest¡ªI had been too far gone before he could find a feasible workaround. I winced at the silence that told me he was lost in those dark memories again. "Bai Ye," I breathed. "You might have ended up taking a harder route ¡­ But it all worked out in the end, didn''t it? I''m alive and well right now, thanks to everything you went out of your way to try."


    A faint smile crossed his lips. "You''re right," he replied softly and squeezed my hands, as if to confirm that I was truly alive and well. "And frankly, although I couldn''te to terms with their decision, I understand that they had good reasons to make that choice. This method wasn''t guaranteed to seed. The sword is the only physical tie that tethers a sword spirit to this world. Once that tie is severed ¡­ It affects the spirit tremendously and can lead to an entirely different set of problems, if not handled properly."


    So that was why Teng Yuan had told me that he didn''t have enough faith in the path Bai Ye had chosen. That was why¡ª


    Suddenly, something came together in my head. "You''re saying that ¡­ This girl is an example of what would happen if that ritual turned out the wrong way?"


    Bai Ye nodded. "If a sword spirit is forced to give up the connection to their sword without thorough preparation, they would feel as if a piece of their soul had been torn apart. They will do anything to try to fill that void in them, and with time, this sense of loss and pain will twist their personality no less than the demonic power can affect them." He paused again with a deep sigh. "I don''t know the full history of Twin Stars, so I can''t guess who had performed this ritual before the swords came into my possession. If it had been done with more caution, then the scene at Misty Mountains would''ve turned out quite differently."


    "Wait ¡­ So you are certain that this girl is the sword spirit ¡­ of Twin Stars?" Thest piece of the puzzle still fell short. "Is a sword able to regenerate a new spirit once the original one is forced away?"


    His gaze dropped to the des over my waist. "Not typically, but don''t forget that there are two swords in a twin pair. I suppose you can say ¡­ that this girl is your twin sister."


    Maybe I should have expected that, but I didn''t. I stared at Twin Stars nkly as the revtion slowly sank in. My twin sister ¡­ Bizarre as it sounded, that exined everything. Her look, her familiar spiritual power, her desperate need for Twin Stars, the simrity between her twin swords and mine ¡­


    "That was why she killed all those cultivators," I blurted as realization dawned on me. "She lost her physical counterpart because of the ritual, so she lured every swordsman passing her territory into that cave and killed them, not only for revenge ¡­ but also to collect their swords so that she could find a recement to reconnect herself with."


    "That is my guess," Bai Ye agreed. "The stack of des we saw the first time in that cave was likely the trophy of her retribution. But sadly, she wasn''t doing it right even for her own sake. The twin swords she found only looked like Twin Stars. It didn''t share a simr spiritual power, so it could never be the right recement for what she needed. Her wrong anticipations might have only driven her further down that berserk path."


    For a moment, I felt a little sorry for my twin. After all, she had been forced into this fate by a hastily prepared ritual against her will. But that wasn''t enough reason to forgive her for what she had done. With the blood of hundreds of innocent cultivators on her hands, she was even farther gone than I was in my previous life. "We need to stop her," I said. "Especially if she was once bonded with Twin Stars as well ¡­ Does that mean she might be able to summon its power as much as I can?"


    "I can''t say for sure, but it is possible, which is why you need to be very careful around her." Bai Ye squeezed my hand again, this time a little worriedly. "If she still has control over the swords ¡­"


    Then I couldn''t even begin to imagine what she could do once she regained possession of this demonic power. "I''m keeping Twin Stars from her at all costs," I said. Flipping my palm, I sped my hand over his. "It''s not just for me. We need its power to save you and all those souls trapped in them, remember? There''s no way I''d let her get her hands on this and ruin it all."

 Chapter 246 Can You Come Sleep With Us?

    246 Can You Come Sleep With Us?


    He smiled. "Yes, I''ve almost forgotten that I''m still relying on my wife to save me." He leaned in and pecked my lips. "Then it''s even more reason to watch out for your own safety first, so that you''ll be at your best when I need you."


    I grimaced, knowing that he had a right to be worried about my encounter today given how much danger I got myself into at the cave. "I won''t make any more rash moves," I promised. "I hadn''t expected to see her tonight ¡­ But now that I know what she wants, I won''t let her sneak up on me like that again. The next time our paths cross, she''ll be the one taking the blow from Twin Stars."


    His smile grew more relieved. "Rightfully so. She needs someone to show her what it really means to be a sword spirit." Then he hesitated a little before adding, "If you can though ¡­ try to just steer clear of her for the time being. It''s hard to control the oue once you draw your swords, and it might be in our best interest to keep her unharmed for a little while longer."


    I looked up at him in surprise. I wasn''t confident enough to guarantee that I''d be able to harm her in the first ce, but the warning implied something different. "What else did you find that you haven''t told me?" I cocked my head and asked, remembering the ancient tome he was reading after our first trip to Vermilion Shrine. He had mentioned back then that our new discovery might end up opening a new door for us to gain deeper ess to the power of Twin Stars. "Is this about that purging symbol?"


    He nced at the scattered books on the desk. "That ¡­ and maybe more. Give me a few more days to parse through these scrolls, Qing-er, and I''ll tell you everything once I piece it all together." He rubbed his temple with a long finger. "I promised not to keep anything from you again, but this one is ¡­plicated. I need to think about how to exin it to you."


    The ambivalent words sent a mix of uncertainty and excitement pulsing through me. Was he really getting close to finding the solution that we desperately needed? "I hope it''ll be news worth celebrating," I said, fighting back the urge to push him for more details. "Don''t make me wait too long."


    Heughed softly and picked me up from my seat, cing me on hisp. "How could I? I''ve been waiting long enough myself to see Twin Stars put in its ce, and I can''t think of anything more satisfying than to have you finally do it for me."


    With a lingering kiss, he swallowed the rest of myments.


    ~ ~


    It was almost lunch hour when we arrived at the vige the next day. Despite the bright sun hanging in the middle of the sky, the scenery around us was just as eerie as the night before, devoid of holiday jollies or even the hassles of any normal day. Only a handful of people were in their yards chopping firewood, and they quickly retreated into their houses at the sight of us.


    "They are hiding from the sword spirit," I sighed. "They don''t know that simple house walls like these can''t stop her at all. We can set up a basic shield to protect them temporarily ¡­ But once the three-day ultimatum is up, I''m afraid it won''t be sufficient."


    Bai Ye considered it. "Three days should be enough time for me to sort out all the answers ande up with a n. All we need to do for now is to make sure she doesn''t make a surprise move. We can start with a shielding spell, and then¡ª"


    He paused at the sound of footsteps approaching us from behind, shuffling somewhat unsteadily. We turned, and my hands were just starting to move towards my swords when my eyesnded on a little boy at the end of the road. Startled by us noticing him, he stopped, staring at us quietly from a distance.


    "Yang-Yang!" A hushed but urgent cry came from a house not far behind him, and a woman dashed through the door, catching the boy in her arms. "What are you doing? Have you forgotten how dangerous it is out here?"


    The boy kept his round eyes fixed on me as the woman picked him up and started to carry him away. "I saw you chase the devil awayst night!" he called to me over the woman''s shoulder.


    The woman froze in her tracks. Slowly, she turned around and studied me, a mix of fear and hope fighting for dominance over her face. "You were herest night?" she asked cautiously after a long silence. "My son said he saw the devil over our neighbor''s roof. Did you save us? Are you a cultivator?"


    I hadn''t realized until now that some vigers might have witnessed my exchange with the sword spirit. "I''m sorry that I let her get away," I said. "Yes, it was me, and I''m here with my daoistpanion to offer our help."


    The woman''s eyes widened. Before she could utter a response, however, the boy wiggled out of her arms and ran towards me. "That devil is so scary!" he cried. "She tied me up and said she''ll eat me ¡­ I thought I''ll nevere back home again! Please keep her away!"


    I blinked. The sword spirit had spoken to this boy? Was this the child that she took away the day before?


    With a downpour of tears, the boy mmed into me, and I had no time to think more before instinctively picking him up with a firm hug. ncing over his head at Bai Ye, I smiled a little awkwardly¡ªholding a child was still something too new to me. "It''s alright," I coaxed with a gentle voice. "She''s gone now, and we''re here to protect you."


    The boy sobbed and clenched my shoulders. "I''m so scared ¡­ I can''t sleep at all for two days. Can youe sleep with us tonight and keep us safe?"


    I blinked again, and I think my smile towards Bai Ye just turned even more awkward.

 Chapter 247 Useful Enough

    247 Useful Enough


    "Yang-Yang!" the mother paled. "Don''t speak such nonsense!" She bowed to me and then to Bai Ye, fear overwhelming her face. "I-I am so sorry. Please forgive him for being so rude, he''s too frightened to think straight."


    It took me a moment to remember that mostmoners felt uneasy in the presence of cultivators¡ª


    naturally so, since what we could do with the bare flip of a hand was too formidable to those without the power. The woman must be worried that we''d be offended by her son''s bold request and do something to harm him. "Oh, he is the opposite of rude." I reassured her with a smile and patted the boy''s back to calm him down. "I can see how frightened he is though, poor thing."


    "Please trust us, we are only here to help." Bai Ye spoke next, seeing the uncertainty in the woman''s eyes. "Has the vige elder notified Mount Hua of what happened?"


    The woman nodded after a little hesitation. "He told us that someone wille help us in a few days. But I have no idea how the vige will survive those few days ¡­" Her eyes were filled with tears as theynded on the boy in my arms. "Or how my boy will survive it. He''s been startling at every sound since he came back home yesterday. We can''t get him to eat or sleep. He barely even talked ¡­ What he just said to you was as much as all he had said to us in the past day."


    I winced. How terrified was this boy? There was no way we could simply leave him in such a vulnerable state. "Do you want us toe have lunch with you?" I asked him softly. "If I help you keep the devil away, will you eat with me?"


    The boy lifted his head from my shoulder. "You can keep the devil away while we eat?" He wiped his tears and asked. When I gave him a confident nod, his cry turned into a grin. "Yes! Mommy makes the best food. You can have as much as you want if you stay with us!"


    The woman''s expression turned a bit awkward again at the boy''s bargaining. But I onlyughed. "I hope you''ll forgive us for inviting ourselves," I said to her. "My daoistpanion doesn''t need food, and I''m not¡ª"


    "Oh, please, if only you can get our boy to eat, I''ll be grateful for the rest of my life!" The woman bowed to us again and gestured for us to follow her. "I only hope that you won''t mind our boring meals."


    ~ ~


    The woman''s house was small, not too muchrger than our cabin, but it was clean and organized, clearly the home of a lovely family. The tight walls in the living room didn''t offer much space to fit more than the few pieces of furniture they had¡ªa four-person dining table with chairs, a couple of storage shelves¡ªbut those walls were bright and lively with papercut animals and sketches glued all over, obviously the boy''s proud work, whereas the mother''s more intricate New Year''s pattern hung in the window. I couldn''t help but smile at such a homely scene.


    "Is the boy''s father home?" Bai Ye asked as the woman wiped down the dining table and readied our chairs.


    "He is out searching for the devil with other men," the woman exined without slowing. She must''ve understood the purpose of the question¡ªin many parts of the country, it would be considered inappropriate for a woman to host male guests without her husband around, and we didn''t want to get her into any trouble. "He might not be back for lunch ¡­ But don''t worry, he is not the type to make a fuss about nothing. We will only be grateful that both of you are here to help our son."


    The boy had already climbed into the chair next to me as we spoke. "Daddy never gets angry," he said proudly and looked at me with expectant eyes. "Do you like our house? You''ll stay with us for the night, right?"


    "Yang-Yang!" The mother hushed him again before turning back to me. "I''m sorry ¡­ Please ignore him. I will be back with the meal in a minute." Giving the boy a warning stare, she turned and strode into the kitchen behind us.


    I exchanged a look with Bai Ye, and I was still contemting how tofort our little host when Bai Ye knocked on the boy''s forehead. "Only she is invited to stay with you?" he pointed at me and asked. "What about me?"


    The boy blinked. "You want to stay too?" He studied Bai Ye intently. "W-Who are you?"


    "¡­"


    I failed to bite back augh. Was this the first time I had seen Bai Ye neglected by someone? And sopletely at that? A small part of me felt entertained by the novelty of it, though I thought it''d be best not to let the boy think too little of him. "He''s my husband. We live together," I said. "He can keep the devil away from you as well."


    "He can?" The boy snapped his head towards me. "Is he as good as you are?"


    "He''s¡ª"


    "She''s better than me," Bai Ye cut me off and patted the boy on his head. "But I can help her if she gets too busy. Or if other devils show up, I can deal with the easy ones while she handles the big one."


    The boy turned back to stare at him, as if trying to determine if those words were true. "So you could be useful enough." Our little host chewed his fingernails and concluded. "Then you can stay with us too ¡­ But the bed is too small for all of us. She can sleep next to me, you''ll have to sleep on the floor."


    I gaped at the boy. Master Bai Ye, once the most legendary immortal at Mount Hua, has just been deemed "useful enough" and granted a floor to sleep on tonight?

 Chapter 248 Keep Them Safe

    248 Keep Them Safe


    The useful enough Bai Ye raised an eyebrow. Though before he could voice a protest to the arrangement, the kitchen door creaked open, and the conversation was cut short by the mother carrying dishes one by one into the living room. Fish, vegetables, porridge, nothing extravagant or delicately presented like Bai Ye''s masterpieces, but obviously prepared with no less care for the family.


    "I know a vige meal like this must be too crude for your taste ¡­ but I hope you''ll ept it as a humble thanks for saving our livesst night." Our hostess smiled as sheid down thest item, which was a big pot steaming with the aroma of chicken soup, at the center of the table.


    "It''s chicken?" The boy''s eyes lit up before I could respond to his mother, all deals with our sleeping situation forgotten. "That''s my favorite dish!" He turned to me and grinned. "Mommy made the best food just for you!"


    Laughing off the silly but sweetment, the mother started loading the first bowl with a bigdle. "He likes chicken," she exined, "but meat has been hard toe by these days. The New Year''s market was supposed to be two days ago, but no one showed up after what happened with the devil. It wasn''t until this morning that we managed to trade some fish with our neighbor for the hen."


    So the sword spirit hadn''t been the only reason why the boy wouldn''t eat. I couldn''t me him¡ªit was New Year, the most festive and lively time of the year that every child looked forward to, yet nothing was the way it was supposed to be when it finally arrived. No feasts, no friends to y with. Only the memory of a devil that took him away and threatened to eat him.


    "My daoistpanion and I will set up some spells around the vige after lunch," I reassured them. "It will help keep the devil off your doorsteps for a while and allow everyone to get outside, enough to resume essential daily activities. We should be able toe up with a more permanent solution within a couple of days¡ªif help from Mount Hua doesn''t arrive before then, that is."


    The woman ced the heaping bowl in front of me and bowed again. "I can''t say enough how thankful I am. The dread has been hard on us, especially for the young ones." She looked at her son lovingly. "Yang-Yang is so much more spirited now that you are here to keep him safe. If your spells can give our neighbors the same peace of mind, then there''s nothing more we could wish for."


    "We are only d to be able to help." I rubbed the boy''s head. "Now, shall we start? You''ll have to eat lots today." I winked at him. "Because you still need to persuade my husband on that sleeping arrangement. You might have to fight this out with him ¡­ And the more you eat, the more strength you''ll get to be able to do it."


    The boy''s twinkling eyes flickered between Bai Ye and me. With a round of profuse nods, he lifted his bowl and started devouring his lunch vehemently.


    ~ ~


    Appeased by the safety of ourpany, Yang-Yang finally regained his appetite and gobbled down enough food to put a smile on his mother''s face. The full stomach made him sleepy, and I coaxed him into an afternoon nap by sitting next to his bed and telling him stories of heroes defeating devils. He was quick to doze off, and when he did, even the sound of the front door suddenly opening didn''t wake him up.


    "Be quiet!" the mother hushed as a stout man strode across the threshold, about to m the door shut behind him. "Yang-Yang finally fell asleep, thanks to these two Daoist Elders that offered their gracious help to us."


    The weary expression on the man''s face vanished at the news. "Did he eat?" he closed the door quietly and whispered.


    The wife recounted the story of this morning, and a smile broke free on the man''s tanned face. The two of them thanked us again and again before he asked, "Are you here to help us from Mount Hua? Our Elder was just about to send out another letter seeking help. We found something strange in the woods today on our search."


    Bai Ye and I exchanged a surprised look. "What did you find?" I asked.


    "Some etchings in the snow and on tree stumps. Stacks of rocks and antlers here and there ¡­ We thought it was from our hunters at first, but when we started seeing the same pattern of those etchings and stacks on the opposite sides of the vige, we thought something might be off. The Elder said that devils could be skilled with spells involving arrangement of items like this, so he thought we should tell Mount Hua about it."


    Their Elder was wise and probably right. I frowned a little in worry. Had the sword spirit made another move so soon? What spell was she trying this time around?


    "Will you tell us where you saw those?" Bai Ye asked. "We didn''te from Mount Hua, but we live in the vicinity for the time being, and it''s our responsibility to help as well."


    The man bowed his gratitude once more. "Of course. I will show you the way right now¡ª"


    He paused when Bai Ye shook his head. "A map would suffice. It will be dark by the time we make it into the woods, which is too dangerous for you toe along."


    "Dark?" I asked in puzzlement. It was only after lunch, and we still had a few hours of daylight left. "When are you nning to leave?"


    Bai Ye smiled and gestured at the little boy curled under his nket behind the half-open bedroom door. "He would be sad to wake up and find you gone. Stay with him while I go set up the spells for the rest of the vige. We''ll leave for the woods after he awakes."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!